《Si Vis Pacem Para Bellum -‖- [Naruto FanFic]》 Arc I Prologue I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Prologue ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ One day, she awoke from her dreams and found herself ... Well, that was the question. It was a simple question, just three simple words, where was she? But she didn''t have an answer. The universe remained silent and fate was a cruel master indeed. They both ignored her. She didn''t expect that she would end up in a situation like this, but she did. And now she was here, wherever here might be. Whether this was heaven, or hell, she couldn''t tell. So far both was possible, and it didn''t make much of a difference. This place was terrible either way. What she knew was that she was most likely deader than dead. And she knew what brought her here, or rather what got her killed. Not that she would tell, but to make a long story short, she bit more than she could chew. It wasn''t the first time. This time, however, the consequences were lethal. Many enemies, much honour. Too many enemies, too much honour. She had got surrounded and that was the end of the story. Such things happen, even to the best. But in her defence, the enemy cheated. They used space-time magic shenanigans, which for some reason worked. Usually, they backfire, but not this time. The magic worked much to her displeasure. And that was how the sly bastards killed her. Now she was here, trapped in a limbo, waiting for something to happen ... ... ... ... What was this? Some kind of force ... pushed her? She approached something bright, a blinding light in the darkness of boredom and monotony. Was this her salvation? Was this the light she had yearned for? Was this the moment she had waited for so long? It didn''t matter. She grasped for the light. She had nothing to lose. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A new sensation crawled over her unprotected skin. It was a frigid, uncaring and merciless coldness that invaded her weak body. Her body shivered, and she missed the ever-present warmth she was ripped apart from with brutality. She longed for the missing warmth, in vain. The warmth would never return. She felt alone, alone in a hostile, unforgiving, frozen world. Contrary to her expectations, she was still alive. Apparently, even dying was a surprisingly unreliable affair. She should have died, but she didn''t. Instead, she survived. Life never failed to surprise her. Fresh air entered her weakened lungs, and she sensed a sudden urge ¡­ to cry. Why exactly remained a mystery. A pair of caring hands covered her in a soft fabric. The fabric was warm. She liked it. After a small eternity, her sight adjusted and, she gazed at the world around her. Her eyes opened and a woman greeted her. Her radiant smile was filled with pure motherly love and profound happiness. The woman held her in her arms, caressing her. The woman looked Asian, and what struck her was her unnaturally pale skin, her long black silken hair, her wonderful red eyes, her petite impeccable face. No scars, no wrinkles, no pores, no imperfections. It was almost scary. Who was this woman? Her tired voice overflowed with happiness. "You have the eyes of your father." The eyes of her father? "Even when he won''t acknowledge you, I will. Your mother will always love you. You will always be my child." ... ... ... The woman smiled. "I give you the name Asami. Minami Asami." ... ... ... Whhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttttttttttttttttttttt!? Asami''s eyes widened as realisation dawned. This wasn''t possible. This shouldn''t be possible. A name, a name, a name. She was given a name. Her limbs lost their force. A newborn girl cried as her entire world shattered to tiny pieces. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Schwarz Arc I Chapter 1 If you enjoyed the chapter, check out my other story! Give it a try! Arc I Chapter 1 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Classification: Top secret! Only for personnel in possession of the necessary security clearance! Any act of unauthorized publication may be liable to prosecution by the competent authorities! Field report: Current situation and future course of action 1) Location 2) Time 3) Status 4) Language barrier 5) Magic 6) Conclusions ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ 1) Location: Based on circumstantial evidence, tatami mats on the floor and paper-thingy doors, current position is located somewhere in Asia. The fact that okaa-san speaks a language that is assumed to be Japanese supports the thesis. 2) Time: Failure to determine the parameter time. Date still unknown and unlikely to change in the near future. More time required. Recommended proceeding with information gathering. 3) Status: Victim of mysterious reincarnation process. Reborn as infant. Reasons and exact way unknown. Unknown whether reincarnation is natural or artificial. Former option seems more likely. Trapped in a child''s body. Body weak, frail. Reliving childhood. Annoying. No choice but to endure. Okaa-san very, very, very, very protective. Doting and loving mother. Kind and gentle. Her precious little treasure. I like okaa-san. Father currently unknown. 4) Language barrier: Language barrier unproblematic. No serious complications encountered so far. Passive communication possible. Able to understand local population without any prior knowledge of the spoken language. Possibly related to being a child and the superior processing power of a child''s mind. Complete fluency achievable. Active communication difficult. Ability to speak not yet developed. Vocal cords uncooperative. Only able to utter single vowels and consonant. Progress painfully slow. 5) Mana: Mana core intact. Condition of soul stable. Both suffered only minor damage during transition. Mana reserves recuperating. External traces of mana detected. Classification unknown. Presence weak, diluted, but noticeable. Energy is stable, constant. Few oscillations. Energy is without doubt similar to mana. Assumed to be local variation. Differences in composition and behaviour suggest so. Detected signatures don''t correspond with known patterns. Own mana signature changed drastically. Change probably by-product of reincarnation process. Further investigation required. Conclusion, being transported into another world seems highly likely. 6) Conclusions: Situation inconclusive. Being a child still boring, incredibly boring. Taxing for your mental health. Condemned to monotonous inactivity day in day out. Gradual death by sheer boredom. Brutal form of torture. Lying around in a cradle and doing nothing. Horrible. Feel the need to set something on fire. A little fire would be entertaining to watch. PS. Recommended training puppy eyes. Recent use proved to be effective against okaa-san. Results promising. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 2 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami stared into a mirror. It was a well-crafted mirror. A golden frame carried the glass. Her appearance was that of an adorable little girl. She was sweet, cute, cuddly like a doll. The girl looked right back at her, imitated all of her movements. Asami raised her hand. The girl raised her arm. Asami tilted her head. The girl tilted her head. Asami furrowed her eyebrow. The girl furrowed. Asami smiled. The girl smiled. She was her. No matter how she looked, in her heart, she was still the same. Nothing had changed, she was Asami and Asami was her. Asami extended her arm and touched the cold glass. Both of their hands connected as Asami lost herself in her beautiful black eyes. A smirk crossed her face. Her eyes were ... wonderful. "I am Asami ... I am Asami ... I am Asami ¡­", her delicate lips whispered, repeating her name with a growing sense of satisfaction. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Enjoying a feeling of vainglorious vanity, Asami marveled at her image and her beauty. She was .... Beautiful, nothing short of stunning. She had inherited so much from okaa-san. She had inherited her pale complexion, her prominent cheekbones, her black silken hair, her wonderful lips. She was perfection. Asami was perfection. She had inherited everything she could desire. Everything except for her black eyes. Two gems of abyss-like darkness that gazed into your very soul. She cherished them with all her heart. Asami loved her black eyes, and she wouldn''t change them for anything. The eyes were hers, and hers alone. Asami smiled as she caressed her wonderfully soft skin. No wrinkle, no mole, nothing. Her appearance was impeccable. From time to time, she thought she resembled a doll, which was rather disturbing. But of course, she wasn''t. She wasn''t a doll. She was just true perfection. Even okaa-san thought so, saying that she was adorable. The most adorable girl in Konoha. She could only agree. Asami smirked at her mirror. "I really am a cute and adorable child ..." "Asami-chan, what are you doing there?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Okaa-san admonished her, "Asami-chan, that''s the tenth time I catch you here with the mirror. Be careful that you don''t starve to death one day. I don''t want that to happen to my cute little treasure." Okaa-san pinched Asami''s fluffy cheeks. Asami pouted, protesting. She didn''t like being pinched and okaa-san knew it. Nevertheless, she didn''t stop tormenting her by squeezing her to death with love. Okaa-san threatened her with a smile. "Otherwise, I might have to take your beloved mirror away, Asami-chan. And you don''t want that, right?" Asami paled. No, her mirror was in danger! She needed to act! She needed to save her mirror! Asami lowered her head in guilt. She looked heart-broken, saddened. "But ... But I was only curious if I will ever be as beautiful as okaa-san." Her eyes were teary and Asami was about to cry. Okaa-san''s face lit up with happiness. Okaa-san hugged her daughter, patting her head."How sweet. Asami-chan. I am sure you will break the hearts of many men in the future." Asami smiled. Her plan succeeded. "Okaa-san, why are you here?" Asami titled her head. She was curious. "We get a visit today, Asami-chan. You have to be presentable." ¡°Presentable?¡° Asami shivered. She knew what that meant. ¡°Yes, presentable.¡° Asami frowned. No, no, no, no, no, she would certainly not be dressed up like a doll again. She was a human being. One time was enough for the rest of her life. Asami opted for a tactical retreat. Very, very, very, very slowly, she mowed toward the open door in the hope she could escape. "Where do you think you are going, Asami-chan?" Okaa-san grabbed Asami by her collar, preventing her feeble escape attempt. Okaa-san grinned with a glint of evil glee in her eyes. Escape was impossible. Resistance futile. "Hmm, eh, ..." Asami stuttered. Okaa-san started her work, an activity okaa-san enjoyed as usual. Asami was her cute little treasure and doting as okaa-san was, she loved dressing her. Asami wore a small kimono, specifically tailored for her. It wasn''t her only kimono. In fact, she had many of them. Maybe too many. By now, she had kimono for every occasion, for every season, for every week of the year, to the point that her wardrobe was full of them. And their number kept only growing. It was no secret that okaa-san had a little foible for kimono, and that her infatuation might have influenced her choice of clothes just a bit. Not that Asami protested. Quite the contrary. She cherished the delicate touch of silk and being clad in soft fabrics. Deep down in her childish heart, Asami enjoyed being treated like a little princess. For okaa-san, she was always the one and only Asami-hime. Okaa-san tightened the belt and adjusted the cute ribbon on her head. ¡°And finished!¡° Okaa-san clasped her hands and beamed. She was proud of her work. ¡°What do you think, Asami-chan? You look marvelous, don''t you?¡° Asami looked at herself in the mirror. She looked absolutely ... adorable. Cuddly, huggly and sugar-sweet. As usual, okaa-san had dollified her to perfection. Asami merely nodded and smiled. "Okaa-san, okaa-san, okaa-san!¡° Asami tugged on her mother''s skirt. ¡°Okaa-san, who is visiting us today? I am curious." ¡°Just an old childhood friend, Asami-chan. I will chat with Hama about old times, nothing more.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 3 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Terribly bored, Asami played with her hair to pass the time. Hama was nowhere to be seen. Hama arrived, eventually. She was only two hours late. ¡°Come, Asami-chan, introduce yourself. Don''t be shy!¡± Okaa-san encouraged her. Asami grumbled, but she obeyed. Stupid pleasantries. Stupid etiquette Stupid humans. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, I am Asami.¡± Armed with an innocent smile, Asami bowed. Hama beamed. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, I am Hama.¡° She immediately attacked her cheeks, trying to pinch them in vain. Asami dodged. No pinching. Just looking. ¡°I can''t believe how polite and cute you are, Asami-chan. Kurano didn¡¯t lie when she boasted about her little treasure.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Did she? I suppose okaa-san has the tendency to exaggerate when it comes to me, Hama. The majority of her claims are probably ... insubstantial.¡± Hama blinked in confusion. Asami tilted her head. Had she done something wrong? ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Asami-chan. Kurano told me you are quite the prodigy, an incomparable fast learner, highly intelligent.¡± Asami deflected. ¡°Not really. I am neither a prodigy nor intelligent. I just know a lot. Nothing more, nothing less.¡° Her mind. Reading, speaking, writing didn''t represent a serious challenge as her biological and mental age didn''t correspond. She was older than her actual body suggested, but okaa-san didn''t know. They sat down. Okaa-san and Hama discussed various mundane matters she didn¡¯t care about. As usual, Asami suffered from boredom. She fought against her inner desire to fall asleep. She felt sleepy, and the ground was strangely inviting. Take a little nap! Nothing can happen! But then something interesting came up. Something that drew her attention. ¡°Hama, tell me, doesn¡¯t Shino enter the academy soon? Didn''t you say he wanted to become a shinobi?¡± Academy? Shinobi? There existed an academy for shinobi? Interesting. Asami listened. Hama nodded. ¡°He trains night and day for the admission exam next week. He will need a high score to make it into one of the better classes with all the clan children.¡± Children? Asami blinked. Even she understood that shinobi had to come from somewhere. After all, they didn¡¯t grow on trees. But recruiting children? Was the manpower situation really so desperate that Konoha had to rely on children? Asami shook her head. Konoha had plenty of stupid ideas, but sending your youngest out to fight was the pinnacle stupidity. Still, Konoha''s stupidity was her chance. Her current life bored Asami. It lacked entertainment. Maybe she should enter the academy? Being a shinobi whatever sounded like a lot of fun, didn¡¯t it? Asami''s eyes glimmered in delight. A plan was made and a conversation interrupted. Supported by childish glee, Asami tugged on okaa-san''s sleeves, ¡°Okaa-san! Okaa-san! Okaa-san! Okaa-san, can I become a shinobi too?¡± Kurano fell very silent. Asami didn''t understand why. Wasn''t it perfectly normal for any girl to dream of being a kunoichi? And she would certainly make for a good kunoichi, wouldn''t she? Asami tilted her head. Kurano patted her daughter. "Asami-chan, why are you saying something like this? You shouldn''t become a shinobi. The life of a shinobi is dangerous. You could die." "Don''t think being a shinobi is a harmless game. Nobody forces you to be one, my little princess." Okaa-san pinched her chubby cheeks. "But ... But ... Why? If Shino can be a shinobi, why can''t I too?" Asami protested. Nobody could beat child logic. Okaa-san didn''t have the strength to deny her little princess anything. She had just to beg until she got what she wanted. Kurano tensed up. "Asami-chan, deciding on being a shinobi is a serious matter. Besides, your constitution doesn''t allow it. Your body is frail, not suited for the hardships of shinobi life. " Kurano sighed. ¡°So why do you even want to become a shinobi? Because it''s en vogue these days?¡° Asami pumped her fists and opened her heart. "Because I want to protect okaa-san! I want to protect okaa-san with everything I have!" Asami pumped her tiny fists. Her cheerful declaration touched Hama while okaa-san remained hard. Neither convinced nor relieved, okaa-san refused to budge. Her concerns were plainly written all over her face. "Please! Please! Please!" Asami continued with her childish pleas, and eventually, she succeeded in breaking okaa-san''s defence. Kurano gave in to her combined assault of adorable cuteness. "We will talk about this later again, Asami-chan. Understood?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hama left. Asami and Kurano were now alone. The sat together, staring at each other. Neither of them spoke, not daring to disturb the encroaching silence. They just sat there, waiting for the right moment. Time passed, and day turned night. The sun set and darkness took its rightful place. The atmosphere was icy. The silence heavy, suffocating, nearly insufferable. But even the thickest ice would be broken. "Is that really what you want, Asami? Is becoming a shinobi truly what your heart desires?" Kurano struggled to find the right words. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 4 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Why not? I want to protect you, okaa-san. And don''t shinobi fight to protect?" Asami repeated her mantra from before. Kurano hugged her daughter tightly, caressing her back. "Asami, shinobi do not only fight to protect. They are a bunch of spineless cowards without honour, hiding behind pretentious ideals and empty promises. Just like your father." Kurano gritted her teeth. Anger, hatred, resentment seeped into her voice. "Once, I believed the tale of the shining protector, the ever-watchful guardian of the will of fire, the one big family. I didn''t know better.¡° ¡°Back then when I was young, and I still looked up to them. My greatest wish was to become such a hero. But not all dreams are destined to come true. I wanted to become a Kunoichi, just like you. I didn''t meet the criteria to enter the academy. My constitution never permitted it.¡° Kurano smiled. ¡°In my younger days, my health was frail. I ended up being chronically ill and bedridden.¡° ¡°Years passed and I gave up. My dreams died, but my faith in shinobi and their ideals didn''t. They remained the heroes from my childhood." Kurano paused. "In my naivety, I fell in love with one of them, a dashing chunin. He was young. I was young. It was love on first sight." Her limbs stiffened. Her hands trembled. The pain was too strong. "I tried to confess my love, but every time, my strength left me. I hesitated, I doubted. One day, though, I mustered all my courage, and imagine, Asami, I succeeded. He didn''t reject my confession." "Drunk on love, time passed, thinking our happiness would never end. Then you came, Asami." "I still remember the joy I felt. Now we could finally live together as a family. I confronted him on the street, him and his fellow shinobi. I told him about you." Her wounded heart cried. Tears fell from her eyes. The pain of betrayal hurt. Kurano clenched her fists. "He slapped me right into my face, saying he didn''t even know who I am and what I want.¡° ¡°That day, he showed his true face. He despised me. He looked down on me, a useless woman far beneath him, not worthy of his attention. But he found me interesting, entertaining.¡° ¡°All this time, he used me. And when the time came, he discarded me like a cheap toy.¡° "I realised, shinobi are human. Not much better than you and me. Shinobi are no heroes. They never were.¡° ¡°In the end, they only care for themselves. They are only a family among themselves. They take without asking, and we give without complaining. They take because they can, and we give because we have to. In their eyes, we are worthless while they are everything. They are strong, and we are weak" Bitter tears ran down her face. Kurano''s heart broke. "I hate shinobi. I hate them all.¡° ¡°I can''t bear to lose you, Asami. I don''t want you to leave me too." Asami felt saddened. The tragic wreckage of a human life stood before her. A gentle soul shattered by grief, wounded by sadness. Her heart felt sorry for beloved okaa-san. She didn''t deserve such a fate. She didn''t. Asami hugged her crying okaa-san. Her arms shielded Kurano from all evil, from all cruelty of this world. She hugged the one person who showed her nothing but kindness, who showered her with unconditional love Asami whispered, "I will never leave you, okaa-san. I will always stand at your side.¡° ¡°I will protect you with my life, and with my soul." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Accompanied by her beloved okaa-san, Asami visited a few days later a doctor-nin? No, a medic-nin? An iryo-nin? It didn''t matter, the point is they visited some kind of nin. Okaa-san advised her to undergo a medical examination first, and she listened. A full examination would certainly not hurt. It might even yield useful information regarding her chakra level and her physical fitness. While her vibrant chakra was undoubtedly strong, her physical prowess and poor constitution left much to be desired. Like mother, like daughter. Both she had inherited from okaa-san. Sitting on okaa-san''s lap, they both waited for the iryo-nin to return. They waited a while. The doctor took his time. Eventually, the door opened and he returned. Asami suppressed her giggling. Didn''t they notice how silly they looked in their white gowns? The design was atrocious, making them look like complete idiots. The iryo-nin took a seat and flicked through his files. He seemed in haste. "I will keep it short, her results are interesting, very interesting." Okaa-san wondered. ¡°Interesting?¡° The doctor affirmed, ¡°Yes, interesting. When I checked her chakra, I didn''t expect anything like this.¡° ¡°Asami appears to be in possession of substantial chakra reserves. In fact, her chakra level is abnormal for her age group and background. Even compared with clan children, her readings are way too high. Especially, her Yin values are completely off the charts.¡° Asami stiffened. Did she mess up? Didn''t she reduce her chakra level enough? She really tried to keep it as inconspicuous as possible. Okaa-san looked concerned. ¡°And that means? He explained, ¡°You see, chakra consists generally of two components, yin and yang. Spiritual and physical energy. Normally, the ratio is about equal, 50% yin, 50% yang. Individual exceptions exist, obviously, and certain clans are known for their high yin concentrations. Uchiha and Nara are typical examples. They tend to lean strongly towards yin.¡° ¡°But never before, I have seen such an extreme case of yin dominance. Her chakra is nearly entirely composed of yin. Assuming the numbers are correct, her chakra consists up to 95% of pure yin.¡° ¡°That also explains her weak constitution. Her strong yin component hampers her physical development. Her body lacks the necessary yang to counterbalance her yin. No wonder that her growth is stunted." ¡°Does that mean she can''t enter the academy?¡° Okaa-san worried. The doctor hesitated to answer. ¡° ... ... ... I see no reason she can''t. Asami should be perfectly eligible to enrol. Even when we take her physical deficiencies into account, it would be a waste to let a talent like her go.¡° ¡°Her chakra is strong. Her chakra control exceptional from what I can tell. Asami is naturally gifted. She should have an easy time picking up ninjutsu, genjutsu, or even medical ninjutsu. I recommend thus strongly to enrol her. She will have a bright future.¡° ¡°I understand.¡° Okaa-san smiled, overflown with joy. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 5 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumes of molten steel permeated the air. Smoke and ash were everywhere as the furnaces burned day and night without respite. The forges never ceased their work as Konoha was always hungry for more steel, for more iron, for more weapons. It was wonderful. It was the comforting smell of industry in the morning, a beautiful sight. Asami bounced out of joy and explored the foundry area. She visited the workshops, the forges, and she kept asking questions, much to the annoyance of the workers. After all, she was a curious child and curious children asked many annoying questions. But it didn''t matter. They couldn''t do anything. Asami had permission to be here. She was allowed to wander the place as much as her heart desired because the foundry belonged to her family. As it turned out, she wasn''t born into a poor family. Quite the contrary. The name Minami carried weight within Konoha. Her family amassed wealth that was only rivaled by the most prestigious clans. She was the heiress to not only a vast fortune, but also a large empire that was built by her grandfather and his father. Since the founding of the village by the First Hokage, her family was Konoha''s principal steel manufacturer. They produced the steel Konoha needed to grow. It was their steel Konoha was built upon. It was their steels Konoha''s wars were fought with. Kunai, shuriken, swords, armour, it was her family who armed Konoha''s shinobi since the First Great War. Even then, her family were still civilians. Despite being the richest girl in all of Konoha, she was only a civilian, and not part of a clan. She was not a ninja. The ruling clans might say otherwise, but civilians and ninja were not treated the same. An ever-present barrier separated Konoha''s large civilian class from the powerful ninja clans. It was the major clans that held all political power within the village and made the decisions. The influential ninja clans and their army of bootlickers controlled everything. They controlled the administration, the military, the police, the economy, only too keen on keeping their power. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami tilted her head. ¡°Shigemori, where are we going?¡° ¡°Where we were supposed to go before you decided to make a little detour and bother my men. It seems you have a vast interest in metallurgy and metalworking, Asami. That was rather unexpected.¡° ¡°Kurano only told me that you were looking for a sword, and that I should accompany you.¡° Shigemori smiled. ¡°Did she?¡° Asami raised an eyebrow. Okaa-san was protective as usual, but Asami didn''t expect otherwise. Shigemori was a simple man. He worked for her grandfather for a long time, managing the production of this branch. He was her guide, and he was responsible for watching over her. A foundry was after all a dangerous place for a child, and okaa-san didn''t want that something happened to her. They arrived and entered a dimly lit workshop. Two people were present, a man and a boy, most likely his apprentice. The older man evaluated her. His look was stern, cautious. The boy, on the other hand, was easy to read like an open book. He stared at her, confused, puzzled. His reaction didn''t surprise Asami. It wasn''t the first time this type of stare. She was used to them as she got them frequently enough. She was just a child, an innocent little girl, but the people around her felt that she was ... different. The servants said so, her nursemaid Samako said so, even okaa-san said so. They all said she was a peculiar child, different from others. And they were right, she was different. Not that they knew why. Her behaviour, her mannerism, her eerie eyes made others feel ... uncomfortable, uneasy. Asami knew that. Her presence ... frightened people. It happened now. It happened in the past with the children in her neighbourhood. Okaa-san let her play with them, to find some playmates, to make some friends. It didn''t work out, even though she tried her best to be nice and friendly. She played with them, but with time they all disappeared. Hidetor, Katzumi, Atasuke, Ayumi, Misaki didn''t come anymore to see her. They didn''t even say goodbye, or why. They just left. All because they were scared of her. Because she frightened them. It hurt slightly. Asami tilted her head, directing her irritation at the still staring boy. She had given him enough time. ¡°My friend, I don''t like being stared at.¡° The boy diverted his eyes. He remained silent. ¡° ...¡° Shigemori broke the ice and ended the heavy silence. He cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, Asami, may I introduce to Mitsuzuka. He is our best swordsmith, a master of his craft. I have no doubt you will find here what you need.¡° Asami furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°We will see, Shigemori, we will see.¡° Asami strode forward. Her gaze lingered on a table with a number of swords and metal bars. "What do we have here?" Mitsuzuka wore an insincere smile. "This is a collection of my finest products. After all, I am not considered without reason one of Konoha''s best swordsmiths, albeit I doubt my services are needed.¡° ¡°Why do you need a sword? If you want a toy, you should get some dolls instead, and not a sword." Asami clenched her fist, suppressing her anger. Did Mitsuzuka really think she wouldn''t notice? She wasn''t blind. And she had dealt with types like him before. Mitsuzuka looked down on her, and he didn''t even bother to hide his disdain. In his eyes, she was a little girl, a little rich Ojou-san that had never left her comfortable fortress. He underestimated her because of her appearance and her origin. He didn''t take her seriously, a mistake. She would make Mitsuzuka pay. Asami grinned with evil intent, and Mitsuzuka stiffened. Oh my, was that fear she detected? Her inner sadist was pleased. Asami giggled amused. "Dolls? Yes, Mitsuzuska, I already have a little collection. Okaa-san gifted me them, and they are quite cute." ¡°But I am not here for more dolls. I am here for a sword, and I won''t leave without one. So any recommendations?¡° Mitsuzuka bit his lips. ¡°Who do you think you are ...¡° Asami grabbed one of the swords on the table. They were lying in front of her, just waiting for her. The grip was as needed. The sword was well-balanced. The blade didn''t show any sign of impurities. The quality of the steel, however, left to be desired. The durability and hardness were adequate. The elasticity satisfactory. Asami stared at the blade. It wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough. And good enough met her requirements for the time being. She was still too young, too weak to wield a sword properly anyway. Shigemori and Mitsuzuka held their breath. Their eyes went wide and they began to sweat. They didn''t fear her, but they feared the wrath of an extremely overprotective okaa-san. A legitimate fear. If she hurt herself under their supervision, their heads would roll, and not only figuratively. Asami practised a few swings and that was the moment Shigemori decided to intervene. He intervened before anything bad happened. Because it was them who were responsible for her well-being and an injured Ojou-san would be a very troublesome Ojou-san. They would need to explain themselves. Shigemori didn''t get far. Asami tightened her grip and sliced a nearby pillar in half. Her strike was fast, extremly fast. Imbued with chakra, her sword went through hardened steel like nothing. The pillar fell apart and the upper half hit the ground. Mitsuzuka and Shigemori froze. Heavy silence reigned. Nobody uttered even a single word. Now Mitsuzuka didn''t laugh anymore, didn''t he? It was her who laughed last. Asami grinned. ¡°Mitsuzuka, you seem to be awfully quiet. Why that? Where did all your enthusiasm go? Didn''t you want to say something? As far as I remember, it was something about dolls and how little girl aren''t supposed to play with swords.¡° ¡°Do you still think so, Mitsuzuka? Or have you changed your opinion? I am curious.¡° Asami tilted her head. Mitsuzuka inspected the pillar. A diagonal cut right through the middle section. Her cut was clean, with a degree of perfection he hadn''t thought possible in this day and age. He had seen many swordsmen in recent years. He all found them lacking in skill and dedication. They were all a disappointment, wasting his time and his blades alike. At least, they paid well. Mitsuzuka eyed Asami carefully. But this girl was different. ¡°I stand by my words, swords are no toys and nothing for children, but I think I can make an exception in your case.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Excellent, excellent. See, was this so difficult. Mitsuzuka?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ After a long day, it was time for Asami to return home. Okaa-san probably already worried about her, and a worried okaa-san wasn''t good. The diligent nursemaid Samako was, she waited outside the foundry. She picked her up, taking her by her tiny hand. Samako beamed. ¡±And how was it? I hope you had some fun!¡± A happy Asami nodded. ¡± Yes, I had.¡± Terrorising other people was always fun. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 6 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami stretched her body to mitigate the pain. Her poor arm felt terrible. She should have known that her little sword action was a stupid idea, a stupid decision she regretted. But only slightly. Considerable amounts of chakra were required to enhance her speed and strength. She channelled them through her muscles with predictable consequences. Her natural strength and stamina were both abysmal. She cut the pillar in half, but her weak muscles paid the price. Her right arm hurt like hell, but the numbing pain was worth it. Pain was temporary, revenge for forever. Getting revenge on Mitsuzuka was more important ... ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.¡° Asami continued her hated stretching exercises. Stupid muscle aches, the treacherous arch-enemy of frail girls like her. Asami bent forward to reach her toes. An unexpected spike of pain shot through her body, but Asami endured, and endured, and endured. She endured as pain was educational. "Asami-chan, what are you doing here in the garden?¡° Kurano blinked, confused. Asami sprang up and deflected, "Nothing, okaa-san, just a few strange ideas." Asami deployed her sweetest smile, and it worked. Okaa-san surrendered to her cuteness and patted her head. Kurano beamed. "Asami-chan, I have good news for you. I have found an instructor for you. She has offered to train you, and even prepare you for the theoretical part of the entry exam. Isn''t that wonderful?" "An instructor?" Asami arched an eyebrow. Instructor sounded troublesome. Did she really need one? Kurano clasped her hands, her enthusiasm visible. ¡°Yes, an instructor. After all, my little treasure needs proper training.¡° "Do you remember Hama, Asami-chan?" "Yes, of course." Asami smiled. She lied. She had no idea. Who was Hama? "Hama told me a Kunoichi who was an old childhood friend of her trained Shino¡° ¡°I asked Hama if she could contact her and arrange something. She did, and I met her today." "And?" Asami was curious. "She accepted. She will visit you tomorrow and train you if you show the necessary determination.¡° "Thank you, okaa-san! You are the best!¡° Asami hugged her beloved okaa-san with all the force her tiny arms possessed. It was a genuine hug. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kurano was a caring mother. She loved her little princess above all else. Asami was more than met the eye. Asami was special. Her daughter was destined for so much more. Greatness was her destiny, her birthright. A right nobody shall ever deny her. Asami possessed the same wonderful black eyes as her father. They radiated strength, promising immense power, power beyond human comprehension. But while her father wielded these eyes merely by fortunate circumstances, like a usurper of a long-lost legacy, Asami was their true inheritor, predestined since ancient times to call them her own. And time had proven her right. Asami wasn''t a normal girl, so much was obvious. She was a lovely child and her smile beatific, but she was also a little oddball. Her cute little oddball she couldn''t make much sense of, an enigma. Asami was exceptionally intelligent, a mischievous girl with much criminal energy. She loved teasing people. She loved causing trouble. Kurano sighed. The burdens of motherhood were indeed heavy, but Asami was worth it. Her child was her everything and she wouldn''t give her away for anything in the world. Her daughter loved her with all her heart, and Asami never failed to brighten up her day. She was her okaa-san and that made Kurano happy. Even in her darkest moments, Asami was there for her. When she broke down, Asami stood at her side, soothing her crying heart. Her gentle voice caressed her mind. Her tiny arms hugged her tightly. She would never leave her. "I will never leave you, okaa-san. I will always stand at your side.¡° ¡°I will protect you with my life, and with my soul." Kurano smiled. It touched her very heart. Asami was the daughter she had always wished for, and heaven granted her wish. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 7 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami practised another morning session of callisthenics, even when it was already afternoon. She had the habit of sleeping longer than necessary and waking late. But in her defence, her bed was simply too soft and fluffy to fight it. Asami disliked any form of exercise, but even she conceded that stretching had some use. She didn''t want to risk a repetition of the disaster from last time. She wouldn''t be defeated once again by something paltry like muscle aches. Asami nodded. She needed to be nimble, nimble and flexible ¡­ Her periphery senses were triggered. An unknown chakra signature was heading in her direction, coming closer and closer. Who was it? Her mind raced. Unidentified chakra signature. Above average. High chakra level. Shinobi. Probably her promised sensei. A girl opened the door where Asami was practising, entering the garden. The girl eyed Asami curiously, very curiously. As it turned out, the woman was a kunoichi. Her metal headband betrayed her upon sight. The girl wore a white sleeveless tunic over her red fishnet. She kept her black hair loose. Her eyes possessed a crimson tone. It was obvious that the girl was feeling uncomfortable with the entire situation. She kept fidgeting with her hands, trapped in a state of insecurity and anxiety. Asami raised an eyebrow. The girl was supposed to be her sensei? She was young, barely old enough to be considered an adult. The girl made the first step forwards, breaking the ice. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Hmm, what are you doing there?" Kurenai offered a weak smile to her new pupil. Clearly, she wasn''t the best choice for anyone¡¯s sensei. She lacked the necessary experience, as she had only recently been promoted to chunin. Her social skills were also subpar. Nevertheless, Kurano had chosen her. Kurano trusted her with her precious little daughter without a second thought. Kurenai was tempted to decline the request, but her heart was unable to reject such a loving and caring mother such as Kurano. Kurenai sighed. She was far too kind for her own good, wasn''t she? And to make things even worse for Kurenai, Asami was supposedly a veritable prodigy, a genius in the making. Her mother said so. Whether her daughter was the real deal, was another question entirely. Only time would tell. Kurenai had seen many of these so-called prodigies before. Few deserved the title, few fulfilled the expectations that came with it. Kurenai approached Asami. "What are you doing?¡± Asami tilted her head, oblivious to her own cuteness. "I am doing some stretching. I am preparing myself for my lessons with my sensei.¡° ¡°Your sensei?¡± Kurenai smiled. ¡°Okaa-san told me she is supposed to visit me today, but she hasn¡¯t come yet. I am still waiting for her.¡± Asami crossed her arms like the pampered little princess she was. Her cute pouting face warmed Kurenai¡¯s heart. Kurenai laughed. ¡°Well, I am a bit late, but here I am.¡° Asami blinked, playing the part of a cute girl perfectly. ¡°So you are my sensei?¡° Her eyes marvelled. Kurenai smiled. "Yes, I am. My name is Yuhi Kurenai, and I will be your sensei from now on.¡° Asami offered a slight bow. ¡°Mine is Minami Asami. It''s a pleasure to meet you, sensei.¡° Kurenai smiled. What a lovely girl. Maybe tutoring her was the right decision, after all. ¡°I am impressed, Asami-chan. The majority of academy students don''t show much enthusiasm when it comes to their training, even when training is an integral part of ninja life. But you seem different. Your stretching is admirable. It''s a small step, but a step, nevertheless." Asami giggled. "I suppose that is true." Kurenai carried on, "Please start by telling me, what do you know about ninja in general, Asami-chan." Asami contemplated the question for a while. "Very little.¡° ¡°I don''t know very much, but the impression I have got so far is that the majority of ninja are beyond incompetent. Undisciplined, disorganised, careless, overly cocky, having nothing better to do than fooling around the whole day long.¡° ¡°And for some reason, ninja perform strange missions like rescuing cats from treetops and searching for missing pets. They help old ladies with their groceries. They even do house cleaning, weeding, and cooking." Asami looked confused. "I see, that is a rather interesting view you have, Asami-chan." Kurenai wore an uneasy smile. Asami¡¯s words cut like obsidian, hurting her professional pride. After many years of hard training, Asami made her like a simple errand girl. Kurenai was brooding. "I assume you have never received any formal training, right?" Asami nodded. "I also assume that you have never heard about the concepts of chakra or jutsu either?" Asami nodded again, confirming Kurenai¡¯s suspicions. Asami¡¯s family wasn¡¯t related to any clan. Her access to any form of training was thus limited. Asami was a blank slate. Kurenai sighed. This wasn''t going to be an easy task. She would have to start completely from scratch with her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kurenai was a bitch. A sadistic and scrupulous bitch. Her training was hellish. Was she trying to kill her, or what? Who did she think she was to treat her like this? She was only a little girl! She was cute, adorable, and cuddly like a doll. She wasn''t made for such arduous physical training. How Kurenai could consider her routine gruesome torture sessions perfectly normal was beyond Asami. Was Kurenai crazy? Probably. No normal child could or should survive this kind of training. She managed to do so, but only because she cheated with her chakra. Behind her friendly smile, Kurenai hid her true nature. In truth, she was an inhumane slave driver without remorse. Kurenai put her through a training regime that bordered on insanity. Brutal marches to strengthen her endurance and stamina. Sparring matches with the sole purpose to make her eat dirt. Impossible target practises. Running miles, and miles, and miles, and miles while her tiny shoulders were forced to carry a heavy backpack. Stupid endurance. Stupid stamina. Stupid physical strength. Her frail body could be considered rather, rather, rather petite, and that was unlikely to ever change, due to the strong Yin component of her chakra. For now, she compensated for her lack of physical strength with her chakra. She possessed plenty of chakra to spare, but little actual strength. It wasn''t the best solution, but it was a solution. The sparring matches were an equally terrible experience. They typically ended with her kissing the ground. Kurenai was really lucky that her weak body didn''t allow her to repay her kindness and give her some of her own medicine. The target practises were more fun. Throwing some knives and metal stars wasn''t much of a challenge, even though it was her first time doing it. Kurenai even praised her. Apparently, she had a natural talent for using kunai and shuriken. Quite an unexpected turn of events. Kurenai unearthed talents she had never known about. Judging by Kurenai''s incredulous look, she had exceeded her expectations by a wide margin. She hit the bull''s-eye over and over. She never missed, not even once. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 8 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kurenai didn''t know what to think of her newest student. Asami was incredible. There were no other words to describe her, which wasn''t exactly true. Kurenai had a few other words in mind, but they weren''t particularly nice. Asami was exceedingly prideful, haughty, conceited. Her little vainglorious princess was worse than an Uchiha. Still, Asami was talented, extremely talented. Her skill indisputable. Despite her raising the bar, she passed her little tests with apparent ease. They were not much of a bother, just some minor nuisances. She wielded her kunai with years of experience. Experience she didn''t possess. Asami proved to be a fast learner. Always attentive, always listening. Her chakra control was advanced. Her reserves without a doubt considerable, even when she played dumb. Chakra? What is that? Can you eat it? Can you buy it somewhere? Kurenai didn''t believe her a second. She survived all the running without using a droplet of chakra? Impossible. A certain idiot in green might be able to pull that off, but not Asami. Asami''s fighting style combined speed and agility. Their sparring matches showed her as much. Her attacks were fast, swift, precise. They aimed to break your defence with overwhelming force. Once again, Asami displayed an uncanny degree of prowess she shouldn''t possess. Even at this young age, her sheer natural skill surpassed all expectations. Asami was beyond doubt a certified genius. With her potential, she was destined to become a powerful, if not legendary kunoichi. A kunoichi whose legacy would even put Tsunade to shame. But that was the distant future and not the present. For now, she had still the upper hand. Kurenai smiled. Their sparring match ended. And as usual, she won. Asami rested on the ground, exhausted, out of breath. Licking her wounds. Bitter about being defeated again and again, she cursed, grumbled, complained. Not that it helped much. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami considered Kurenai a smile of fate. Her training simplified information gathering immensely. Kurenai shared everything with her. She taught her the origins of shinobi, their history, their techniques, their justu. Asami had access to knowledge that was difficult to come by for a mere civilian like her. After all, knowledge was power, and power was what she desired. Armed with this knowledge, Asami finally understood chakra. So far the strange force called chakra had eluded her, but not anymore. She understood. She comprehended. She grasped chakra in its entirety, its secrets uncovered. Chakra was a mysterious substance. Stable, reliable, and easy to use. As if chakra was the extension of your own will, which was the case. Much evidence over the years suggested so. Chakra was strongly linked to your own emotional state. Asami observed it more than once. When she was angry, her chakra boiled. When she was happy, her chakra bounced. When she was sad, her chakra comforted her. When she was nervous, her chakra enveloped her, protecting her like an armour. Its form was malleable. Shaping chakra was merely a question of practice. With the according skill, you could even change the elemental nature of your chakra. Water, fire, lightning, earth, wind, your chakra filled all roles. But why change? Asami was quite happy with her elemental affinities. The chakra paper told her hers were fire and lightning. Two affinities that suited her perfectly. Fire and lightning. Katon and raiton. Asami didn''t complain. In general, she had little reason to complain about her chakra. Even when her chakra was primarily composed of yin, chakra was still chakra. And she had plenty of it with reserves that seemed endless. The chakra that coursed through her veins was strong, powerful. In fact, she found out that possessing nothing but yin was not even a major disadvantage. Yang wasn''t needed. Conventional wisdom dictated that the formation of chakra required spiritual and physical energy, yin and yang, which was true, but not completely. Reality was more complicated. Chakra turned out to be as monolithic as everyone proclaimed. Quite the contrary. One day, she discovered the truth, yin and yang could exist interdependently of each other in stable states. They could be split up, separated to form pure yin and pure yang This revelation opened her eyes. Chakra didn''t require yang as a necessary component. Yang was just used for stabilisation purposes, nothing more. Yin was perfectly capable of producing chakra on its own. Some subtle stimulation, gentle persuasion, raw will, and blunt coercion were necessary, but in the end, Asami succeeded. All her hard work bore fruit. She succeeded in producing chakra based on pure undiluted yin In her palm, she created a dark sphere purple brilliance surrounded by a corona of swirling amethyst beauty. Its violet light radiated magnificence and splendour that illuminated even the darkest night. This was true power. Asami fell immediately in love with her child. Her chakra was so cute and sweet, wasn''t it? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Asami-chan, we have arrived." Okaa-san squeezed her hand. Guided by okaa-san, Asami stood in front of the academy, And to be honest, she found the first impression lacking. The academy building was in terrible shape. It was old, shabby, a rotting decrepit ruin ready for demolition Asami frowned. This place would be her second home for the next years. Fantastic. "Asami-chan, don''t be nervous. Just give your best. No matter what, I will always be proud of you." Okaa-san cheered her up. Asami blushed. Her cheeks reddened. Okaa-san''s words didn''t touch her at all. They didn''t warm her heart. ¡°See you later, okaa-san.¡° Asami gave Kurano a final parting kiss and a little hug. The day of the much-awaited admission exams had finally come. The day she could prove her worth Asami left, entering the academy. The school yard was crowded by children, overeager parents, happy relatives, and humans. Meh, humans. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 9 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Okaa-san hugged her daughter one last time. Asami passed through the academy gate, unperturbed and with a big happy fake smile. She ignored unproductive activities like engaging other children in conversation. A terrible idea. Sure, she could join them, but the mental gap between them was unbridgeable. They didn''t understand her, and she didn''t understand them. Asami did what any sane person would have done in her stead, she observed the crowd, scanning for interesting individuals. Her sensitivity for chakra helped her in that regard, rendering spotting easy. Little Asami scouted for other participants to assess their strength, and she found them, concluding they didn''t represent a significant threat. They were harmless. The girl with the blue bob haircut and white eyes was the epitome of shyness. She hid within her jacket, avoiding her gaze the second their eyes met. The girl was weak, pitiful, possessing no self esteem whatsoever. Asami felt sorry for her. The girl needed a protective hug. The children trio under the tree. An Akimichi, a blonde girl, and a bored boy with a ponytail. Their parents accompanied them. Apparently, they knew each other well and so did their children. Asami halted. This chakra. She felt the presence of chakra nearby, but this chakra was different. An immense primordial force that lurked beneath the surface like an ominous shadow. The aura piqued Asami''s interest. Asami approached the source of the energy, curious who emitted this potent presence. Was it a veteran shinobi, or the Hokage himself? Asami was left disappointed. A lonely blonde boy sitting on a swing greeted her. He grimaced challenging at everyone, including her. He was the source? The strongest chakra she had met so far belonged to a stupid brat she could defeat with a single pinkie finger in her sleep. So much wasted potential, so much power laid dormant inside him. And what did he do? Nothing. Asami left the scene, suppressing her annoyance. What a disappointment. The boy wasn''t worth her ... Asami continued her stroll, but someone caught her attention. She had a secret admirer. Out of the corner of her eyes, Asami noticed, someone watched her. Asami giggled and turned her head. Her swift motion surprised her observer. A black haired boy, a few years older than her. Probably a freshly promoted Genin. Their stares met. Asami and the stranger both stared at each other. Her black eyes met his black eyes. Neither of them blinked. They inspected, analysed, observed each other. The boy''s face was carved out of granite. He was good. He stood his ground. He didn''t budge. Asami narrowed her eyes. A difficult opponent. Asami examined the rest of his family. His little brother and his father stood next to him. They all wore a stylised fan on the back. So they came from the infamous Uchiha clan, The bell rang and her little staring contest ended with a draw. The academy opened its doors. The admission exam would start soon. Asami gave the admirer a little parting gift. Armed with her suavest smile, she waved goodbye. The boy blinked, but he quickly regained his composure. For the fraction of a second, her mysterious admirer even gaped. Mission accomplished. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In front of the academy, a single boy waited for his brother to take him home. He was irritated. furious, but he had good reasons. Sasuke disliked Asami.He envied her a tiny bit. He trained day and night for this particular day. Everything to make his big brother proud. He always wanted to be like him. Sasuke aimed to the best of his year from the very beginning, but a certain girl stole the spotlight. Her superiority was indisputable. Her strength humbled them all. It all began with the theoretical portion of the exam. Sasuke sat down, waiting for their examiners like everyone else. And then she appeared. She entered the room, not bothered by the upcoming exam in the slightest. As if her victory was written in the stars. Her presence alone commanded respect. Undeniable elegance and regal demeanour accompanied her every move. Clad in silk, Asami wore a kimono embroidered with gold and silver brocade. The girl enjoyed playing princess, that much was obvious. But even Sasuke admitted that Asami was quite ¡­ pretty. Not that he blushed a little bit. But in the end, it didn''t matter. Sasuke ignored her. She was one among many. The examiners finally arrived and all the whispering died down. The following written test wasn''t much of challenge, at least not for him. The questions were easy. A mere formality. Sasuke answered the questions to the best of his abilities. After finishing the written part, they moved on to the training field. They were divided into groups of six before being pitted against each other in various competitions. Only the best of each group advanced to the next round, a little elimination type tournament. The victors of the preliminary phase would fight then against each other to demonstrate their skill. Obviously, Sasuke fought his way through the brackets, marching from victory to victory. Had he lost, his Uchiha ancestors would haunt him for the rest of his life. He encountered no serious opposition. He was even cheered on by a series of female supporters. In the end, only clan children and other proficient or fortunate individuals. Interestingly, the little princess was among them. Asami showed no signs of fatigue, of exhaustion. She suffered not a single scratch. Sasuke gulped. Asami possessed skill. He saw her kunai series when the instructor called her up. She got a perfect score, hitting every target without a single miss. Her accuracy and precision were frightening. But it didn''t stop there. Things got only worse. Her sparring matches were nothing but one-sided slaughters. Asami massacred her opponents. She wiped the floor with everyone who had the courage to face her. They didn''t stand the sliver of a chance. Asami destroyed them and their pride. The girls on the stances cheered at her ever growing series of victories, already calling her little princess Asami-hime. If you faced her, pain awaited you. And it was him who was next in the line. He was her next opponent. He considered his defeat inevitable, but Sasuke challenged her supremacy. Asami stood for everything he wanted to overcome. In his eyes, Asami turned into Itachi. Asami, Itachi. Asami, Itachi. Asami, Itachi. Asachi, Itsami. Her calculating eyes, her pitch black hair, her pose, her confidence, everything was the same. An irresistible force of nature that inspired awe. If he couldn''t defeating her, how was he supposed to surpass his brother? The answer was never. He had to be victorious. He had to defeat her. Sasuke marched forward into the jaws of hell. He entered the duel circle. The stage was set. Sasuke mustered all his courage. "I will beat you! Don''t think I will go down easily!" ¡°You think so?¡° Asami gave him a icy glare. Her eyes promised him a slow and painful death. Sasuke gulped, making a step backward. This was only part her intimidation tactics, wasn''t it? He had no interest in dying painfully or slowly. "My friend, do you know how often I have heard that today? How many of them have succeeded so far? Nobody. So don''t waste my time. Bring it on!" Asami taunted him. He should have ignored her provocation, but he didn''t. Sasuke charged. A foolish decision against an adversary of her calibre. Asami sidestepped. Only his long honed reflexes saved Sasuke from her subsequent counterattack. A punch aimed at his head. Sasuke blocked with his arms, but his defence exposed his abdomen. Her follow up side kick went for his guts, punishing him for his error. Hadn''t he performed a roll backward, the match would have ended here. Sasuke dodged fate, escaping Asami''s scythe like attack unscathed. His instincts saved Sasuke, Instincts far older and more ancient in origin than he could ever imagine. Sasuke got back up, adopting a defensive stance. Negligence was a deathly sin against a dangerous enemy like Asami. Asami focused her eyes. "That was indeed unexpected. Seems like I have underestimated you. You aren''t bad. Continue to train and you might stand a chance against me one day." Asami raised her hand. "I forfeit. I had enough fun for today. So bye bye. See you later." Ignoring a confused Sasuke and the stunned audience, Asami left. What was that? She disappeared, she simply disappeared. Sasuke felt cheated. You couldn''t do that. You couldn''t just disappear, right? What about sportsmanship? The match ended. He had won, but victory tasted bitter. Asami let him win. Everyone knew that, him included. Sasuke cursed. Asami and Itachi were really both alike. Even in defeat, they still emerged victorious. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 10 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The boy attacked head on. Bad choice. Asami counterattacked, defeating the boy instantly. "The next, please." Asami was bored, immensely bored. Throwing a few kunai and shuriken didn''t bring any form of joy or fulfilment. Evading attacks she could see coming from light-years away didn''t represent a challenge. Their attacks were slow, so painfully slow. They were too incompetent to land a hit. How boring. Asami dodged the incoming attack. She responded with a swift roundhouse kick. "The next, please." Asami enjoyed the sparring matches initially. Her blood boiled in anticipation. The addictive rush of adrenaline invigorated her. But her foolish hopes were crushed by reality. The matches ended up being a disappointment. They bored her. Another boy entered the circle. He gave up immediately. Asami sighed. "The next, please." Shouldn''t they run out of people? Following the group phase, she now fought an endless line of inept opponents. The sparring matches were one-sided massacres. Nobody could give her a run for her money. Her opponents lacked the strength to defeat her, even when they used stupid lines like "I will stop you" and "Your resistance is futile". They didn''t stop her a second. Asami tripped her current opponent, striking him with her elbow from above. "The next, please." Even the sadist in her admitted that terrorising little children provided limited entertainment. Playing with them, taunting them lost their appeal. Why she hadn''t left yet? She had no idea. Asami sighed. She rammed her knee into her opponent''s stomach. The poor boy got knocked out. "The next, please." A boy stepped forward. It was the Uchiha boy from before. He masked his fear, but he stood his ground. He dared to defy her. The boy challenged her. Asami smirked. He had guts, not that it would help him. Asami charged. She opened with a kick, and she missed. Her kick had missed her target, hitting nothing but empty air. The Uchiha boy dodged. Surprise was written all over her face. Asami failed to comprehend what happened. She missed. She missed. She truly missed ¡­ Apparently, the Uchiha boy possessed a modicum of skill. He deserved a little reward for his accomplishment. Asami raised her hand. "I forfeit. I had enough fun for today. So bye bye. See you later." Asami returned home. Okaa-san promised to cook her something delicious today, which made her happy. Miam miam. Her tummy was hungry. Getting something to eat was very, very, very, very important. More important than a stupid little tournament. A week later, Asami received her official admission letter. She was accepted by the academy, placed into one of the more privileged classes. In the years to come, Asami should detect an interesting correlation between coming from a clan and receiving a place in one of the better classes. But Konoha''s wide-spread clan clientelism was another story for another time. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Sasuke, tell me, why are you in a so bad mood? You haven''t touched your food. You are so silent today. Did something happen during the admission exam?" Mikoto looked concerned. The entire family ate dinner, but Sasuke refused to eat. He just stared at his food. Sasuke deliberated. Should he tell the truth, or not? Yes, or no? Yes, or no? Sasuke nodded. "Yes, okaa-san, something happened at the examinations. I am angry. Angry, because, because, ehmmm." "Did some of the other children bully you because you are an Uchiha? Don''t bother with these idiots. Ignore them. Be proud of your lineage and who you are ..." Mikoto was about to start one of her feared monologues, but Sasuke interrupted her just in time. That was close. Sasuke sighed. "No, nothing like that. I am angry because I was beaten in the final match by a girl." "A girl?" Mikoto blinked while Itachi stiffened. It was her, wasn''t it? His father looked up from his newspaper. Fugaku narrowed his eyes, strongly disappointed by his son. He had expected more from his son. "So you lied when you told me you had won all of your matches?" Sasuke froze. "I didn''t lie. I won, technically. I was declared the winner, but she could have easily beaten me if she wanted. " "She withdrew after having played enough with me. She is like Itachi. Just meaner, and a girl.", Sasuke sulked. Fugaku''s eyebrow shot up. His curiosity was piqued. "She is like Itachi?" Sasuke crossed his arms."Yes, she looks like a smaller version of Nii-san, and she also fought like him. Always perfect, always a step ahead of you, always better than you in everything." Fugaku asked, "Do you happen to know her name?" Sasuke might be his less talented son, but he was still a pure-blood Uchiha. He was not someone who could be defeated by a normal girl, "Her name? I think her name was Minami Asami", Sasuke mused. "Minami, Minami, Minami, Minami", Fugaku mumbled. He had the uncanny feeling he heard the name somewhere before. But in the end, the Uchiha patriarch gave up. He had better things to do. The next day, Fugaku visited an old friend of him, a fellow Uchiha and infamous womanizer that plagued Konoha in the past. They talked together about the old times. Fugaku asked Sakutaro about a certain love adventure he had during his younger years. Because apparently, he had a daughter. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 11 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Iruka offered an encouraging smile. As their teacher, it was his duty to motivate his students. Keeping up a smile was paramount in that regard. ¡°Good work, Kiba. Your presentation about the Inuzuka clan was ... insightful. A bit too descriptive at some points, though.¡° They didn''t need to know all about dog pee and the various different types of dog poop. What colour. What shape. What consistency. What texture. Too much information. Iruka scribbled on his notebook. ¡°You will get a good mark, Kiba. You can return to your place.¡° Iruka checked the list. ¡°The next one of the list is Minami Asami.¡° Asami stood up and stepped forward with a sheet of paper in her hands. ¡°What is your presentation, Asami-chan? You are not from a clan, so you got assigned shinobi life in general as your topic.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°I wrote a little song. I am going to sing, Iruka-sensei.¡° Iruka scratched his head. ¡°A strange form of ... presentation, but I guess it''s fine. What is the song about?¡° Asami beamed. ¡°About the Second Great Shinobi War and the destruction it caused. History was always a favourite subject of mine.¡° ¡°I see.¡° Iruka offered an uneasy smile. He had a bad feeling. Asami took a deep breath and sang. "We kill the sick, the young, the lame We do our best to kill and maim Because the kills all count the same Ninja do what they need Running fast through the trees Ninja doing what they please Attacking refugees Ninja do what they need It made us all feel good inside When the strong men wept and the women cried But what we liked was the children fried Ninja do what they need See that family over there? Watch me get ''em with a pair Blood and guts just everywhere Ninja do what they need Mercs and swords for hire Rogues and thieves around the fire Money makes the fire go higher Ninja do what they need Children sucking on a mother''s tit They all end down in the pit Because ANBU don''t give a shit Ninja do what they need Attack some kids when you go downtown By throwing some candy on the ground Then get them when they gather ''round Ninja do what they need A squad of Kumo-nin in the grass But all the fighting has long since passed Dead critters rotting en masse Ninjado what they need Oxcars rolling down the road Peasants with a heavy load They are all Iwa-nin when the tags explode Ninja do what they need Killing women lots of fun Try killing one that''s pregnant, son You''ll get two for the price of one Ninja do what they need Running fast and feeling mean See that family by the stream? Drop by and hear them scream Ninja do what they need See the ninja down on their knees? Draw your blade. Be at ease Find their arms nailed to trees Ninja do what they need Kiri-nin are all hardcore Come at you with a roar We send them all to the seafloor Ninja do what they need Eighteen orphans in a no fighting zone Books under arms and going home Last in line goes home alone Ninja do what they need Hidden by rain, they live without concern They think Ame will never burn But the fuckers never learn Ninja do what they need See the little kids jump and shout Some fire will help without a doubt Watch them try and put it out Ninja do what they need I''ve been around, some things I''ve seen But the people who are mighty mean The people you kill, they make you clean Ninja do what they need I''ve only seen it happen twice But both times it was mighty nice Maiming peasants planting rice Ninja do what they need Fire, son, is lots of fun With a jutsu all began Gets them when they''re on the run Ninja do what they need Some people say it''s not so neat To watch people burning in the street But burning flesh smells mighty neat Ninja do what they need Peasants in the open, making hay But I can hear the captain say, "Orders clear. No prisoners today" Ninja do what they need Kill some civilians where they sit Take them in as you split All your life you''ll remember it Ninja do what they need We all know, we who fought It''s no crime if you don''t get caught That is what the war us taught Konoha-nin do what they need." Asami finished her cute little song. Her mood was good. This was of her better performances, wasn''t it? She had practised a lot the recent days to modulate her voice. Singing wasn''t exactly her forte. Her vocal cords lacked training, but Asami gave her best. She polished, edited, improved her text over and over again until satisfied. She was pleased with the result. Asami stood before the entire class armed with a bright sugar sweet smile. ¡°And? What do you think? I hope you all liked my song?¡° Silence reigned. Absolute icy silence reigned. Coldness gripped the room. The temperature dropped as the very air froze. Nobody uttered a word. Everyone just sat there and said nothing, not daring to disturb the eerie silence. A sea of blank stares met her. Shock and disturbance were written over the faces of her classmates. Mouths hang wide agape, deeply unsettled by her macabre morbid performance. Asami tilted her head, confused and wondering. ¡°Is something? Did I do something wrong?¡° Despite rethinking her actions, Asami didn''t see where she went wrong. Where did she err? She didn''t know. ¡°Iruka-sensei?¡° Asami looked at Iruka for help. He didn''t prove useful. Iruka wore the same troubled expression as the rest of the class. Iruka stumbled over his words, unsure how to respond. ¡°Your presentation was ... wonderful, Asami-chan. Very ... unique.¡° He scratched his head, offering a weak smile. Iruka hid his real thoughts behind a benevolent smile. As a teacher, he had a professional ethos to follow. Asami beamed. ¡°Do you think so, Iruka-sensei?¡° Iruka nodded. ¡°I do ...¡° A girl dropped to the ground from her seat. She had fainted. Asami blinked, equally confused and surprised. This was strange. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Kurano, do you know why I called you and Asami here?¡° Iruka welcomed Kurano and Asami in his office. He never thought it would be because of a girl, but the day had come he had to summon a parent. He had few things to discuss with Kurano. Kurano shook her head. ¡°No, not really.¡° Asami sat on Kurano''s lap with a happy smile. They made a lovely mother daughter pair. How Kurano hugged her daughter and how Asami hugged Kurano''s arms. They both looked very much alike. They shared their same sense of fashion and hairstyle. Iruka smiled. Like mother like daughter. ¡°You are here because I received various complaints from parents because of Asami''s behaviour in class.¡° Kurano hugged Asami tighter, protecting her precious daughter. ¡°What did my daughter do?¡° ¡°Asami made a little presentation last week ...¡° ¡°And?¡° Kurano interrupted Iruka. ¡°Her presentation physically and mentally traumatised some of my students. They say, they have nightmares because of her.¡° ¡°Furthermore, children say ...¡° Iruka flicked through a pile of papers until he found the right file. Iruka cited, ¡°They say, they find her ominous presence unsettling and her cold soulless stare frightens them. Some even claim, Asami is an evil spirit looking like a little girl that is here to reap their souls.¡° Kurano grew protective. ¡°That is impossible. My little cute Asami would never do. Don''t you see how sweet she is, Iruka? Asami is fluffy and puffy. Her cheeks are soft. She can''t be evil.¡° Kurano adored her daughter, not doubting her little princess for even the fraction of a second. Asami nodded in agreement. ¡°Okaa-san is right.¡° Iruka sighed, conceding defeat. He already saw this wouldn''t lead anywhere. This was a waste of time. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Arc I Chapter 12 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami felt disappointed. The ninja academy was ... boring, terribly boring. Some days were interesting. Some days were less interesting, but most days were boring, amusement a sparse commodity. The tediousness killed her. Times were hard. She even told okaa-san. Okaa-san of course agreed, school was boring, but nothing could be done. She was trapped here for the next few years. Nobody would save her from this prison. Asami sighed. The academy turned out to be an elementary school in all but name. The only difference, the more fancy curriculum. Classes treated ninja history, techniques, theoretical knowledge, but the majority of time was dedicated to more basic skills. Shuriken, kunai, taijutsu, ninjutsu were important, but reading, writing, and arithmetic were equally important, if not more important. The village needed ninja, not idiots. The future canon-fodder should at least know how to read and write. Analphabets were troublesome. They made poor ninja. The non-ninja classes had their use, but they were tiresome. They bored her, providing little challenge. Their endless monotony felt like gruesome torture, like a cruel joke of fate. She was already familiar with the curriculum, having studied the subjects before. Due to her wealthy background, Asami enjoyed a privileged education. Okaa-san spared no efforts. She deserved only the best education. She received only the best education. Tutors instructed her in the literary arts and more since a young age. Even the dedicated ninja classes lost their appeal. They piqued her interest at the beginning, but their fascination didn''t last long. Classes became dull, uninspiring to the point she stopped caring. She began to ignore Iruka and his classes. Overnight, life became much easier. Since then, Asami had plenty of time available for the important matters of life, like playing chess during school. Way more interesting than learning kanji. Asami finished her turn. She moved her bishop, threatening Shikamaru''s queen. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°What a drag, you never fail to annoy me. Your turns are troublesome as usual.¡° Shikamaru grumbled. His best friend Choji stood by his side, munching on a bag of chips. He followed the game with little interest. His chips proved were more interesting. Asami chuckled. ¡°I hope so. You are such an intelligent boy. I don''t want to disappoint our famed little genius by not providing a suitable challenge.¡° ¡°I heard you scored high on your IQ test. What were results again?¡° Shikamru ignored her, his attention concentrated on the board. ¡°Stop distracting me, Asami. I am thinking.¡° Shikamaru folded his hands. He started brooding. Asami sighed. ¡°You are no fun, Shikamaru. Be careful, with this awful attitude of yours you will never get a woman, ... or a man.¡° Her teasing showed no effect. Shikamru didn''t listen. He was too engrossed in the game. She couldn''t play with him. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Dont take everything so seriously, Shikamaru.¡° ¡°Chess is just a game. Try to have some fun. Try to relax. Sometimes I win, Sometimes you win. And sometimes neither of us wins, but most times I win. That''s how it works.¡° ¡°Why do we even play chess? I told you I prefer shogi?¡° Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°You did, but I told you I don''t know shogi.¡° ¡°I know chess, though, and you know chess. I am the girl, so I decide.That''s why we play chess. Pretty simple, isn''t it, Shikamaru?¡° Shikamaru scowled. ¡°Father was right, women only cause trouble. The same is true for girls, especially when their name is Asami.¡° Asami touched her chest. ¡°You flatter me, Shikamaru, you truly do. You are such a naughty boy.¡° Shikamaru scowled. ¡°This wasn''t meant to be a compliment.¡° ¡°I know.¡° Asami smiled. Teasing Shikamaru was so much fun. Shikamru moved his queen. He confronted her bishop, placing his queen right in front of him. ¡°Didn''t you promise me to learn shogi. That was a few weeks ago.¡° ¡°Did I?¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°You did.¡° Asami stroked her chin. ¡°Can''t remember, but I think I said I would learn it ... one day, one day in the future. One day is not today.¡° Shikamaru seemed annoyed, but Asami couldn''t tell for sure. Shikamaru always looked annoyed. He wore the same bored face every day. ¡°Fair enough.¡° Asami captured his queen. She would lose her bishop, but exchanging her bishop for his queen was worthwhile trade. Shikamaru smirked. ¡°I knew you would take the bait. You are predictable, Asami-chan. You stepped right into my trap.¡° Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about ...¡° Shikamaru moved his rook. He threatened her king. ¡°Checkmate, Asami.¡° Moving her bishop created an opening. Asami didn''t notice. Her greediness blinded her. Shikamaru''s queen was a bait, a costly bait, but a bait. She fell for it. ¡°Your arrogance, your hubris will be your downfall, Asami-chan. You should pay more attention to the game and spend less time talking.¡° Shikamru grinned. He triumphed. Asami pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly annoyed. She lost. How troublesome. ¡°It seems you have won. Congratulations on your victory, Shikamaru-kun, even though it was a close call.¡° ¡°Do you know the difference between chess and reality, Shikamaru?¡° Asami stared at the board. Her negligence cost her dearly. Her error was was avoidable. Shikamaru wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Care to explain?¡° ¡°You see, Shikamaru, chess is a game that simulates, designed to sharpen the mind.¡° Asami motioned at the board. ¡°But in the end, it just a game. Chess is only an approximation of reality.¡° ¡°Chess is a game with perfect information. You are always aware of your opponent''s moves. Nothing escapes your eyes. The rules are set in stone, their cold logical efficiency merciless.¡° ¡°Chess offers no room for uncertainties. The very concept of uncertainty is alien to the game, but reality is different. Reality is full of uncertainties, full of the unexpected. You are not bound by rules.¡° ¡°Nothing is set in stone as each of us has the power to change fate, to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat.¡° Asami smiled. Asami moved her king, capturing Shikamaru''s rook. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡° Shikamaru froze. His mind failed to comprehend. Asami did the impossible. How ... How was this possible? She lost. He defeated her. His trap was perfect. There was no escape. His knight covered his rook ... Shikamaru noticed. Realisation dawned on him. His knight moved one field to the left. He didn''t stand where he was supposed to stand. Shikamaru clenched his fist. ¡°You cheated, didn''t you?¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°I don''t know when, or how, but you moved my knight when I didn''t look! You cheated!¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Shikamaru, I didn''t cheat. You merely made a poor move. You thought it was was checkmate. I thought it was checkmate. That wasn''t the case. We both erred. You can even ask Choji if you don''t believe me.¡° ¡°Choji, did you see me moving any pieces?¡° Choji stopped eating. His chips lost their importance. ¡°Well, ... I can''t tell. I didn''t see anything.¡° He laughed uneasily. ¡°See, Shikamaru, I did nothing.¡° Shikamaru grumbled, but he relented. It was his fault. He should have known better. He knew Asami was a tricky opponent. She caught him off guard. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Author’s note Assurbanipal_II You know me, and I don''t know you. Anyway, I have a little announcement for anyone who might be interested. I also publish an original on this site, titled Schwarz. So if you are interested, give it a try! Link below! Schwarz Arc I Chapter 1 Arc II Chapter 1 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Rain fell from the sky, enveloping Konoha in a veil of thick fog. Lightning split the clouds apart, enlightening the night with their brilliance. Surrounded by the forces of nature, three men walked down the road on the way to Konoha. Heavy trench coats covered them, but even they little protection against the elements. " Have I ever told you I hate rain, Ibuki?" Akihiro grumbled, complaining as usual. Ibuki seemed annoyed. "You did. 27th times already to be exact.¡° Akihiro countered, "Ibuki, clam down. Don''t be..." "Silence, both of you. Do you idiots want to blow our cover, or what? " Hagane glared. They were good friends, but enough was enough. Ibuki protested," Hagane, you are exaggerating. This was just a civilised discussion among friends.¡° ¡°And I doubt Konoha will get us. Based on our sources, their internal security is weak right now. Their security forces are understaffed and overstretched¡° ¡°They lost the Uchiha clan three weeks ago, and together with them the entirety of the military police. Most posts are still vacant as they don''t have the manpower to replace the lost Uchiha.¡° ¡°But we should be careful. Kumo doesn''t need another Hyuga incident." Akihiro agreed," I remember, the mission was a disaster of abysmal proportions. We were lucky that the mission didn''t compromise the peace treaty. " Hagane nodded. "True, we can''t afford a repetition of three years ago. This time, failure is not an option. Under no circumstances, we can allow Kumo''s involvement in this mission to be revealed." "We will meet our informant in Konoha. He will provide us with all the necessary intel for this operation. He informed Kumo that he had got his hands on valuable information." "Valuable information? How valuable?" Akihiro furrowed his eyebrow. Hagane grinned. ¡°How many great dojutsu does Konoha have?¡° ¡°Two, but we didn''t come for the Byakugan. We are here for the Sharingan.¡° ¡°Our contact has information on how to get them. They say the Uchiha clan was wiped out, but that''s not true. Itachi didn''t get them all." Ibuki''s interest was piqued. "What do you mean?" Hagane smiled. "Two Uchiha survived. His little brother, and a girl." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "We have two options¡°, Akihiro summarised. ¡°Option one is to get the boy, but I don''t consider it a viable option. They protect him all day. Konoha dispatched multiple ANBU squads just to guard him. He is the last Sharingan user Konoha has and he is an important asset to the village." "Any move against him would be extremely difficult, if not outright suicidal. Hagane and Ibuki agreed. They shared Akihiro''s analysis. "Option two is to get the girl. The question is only whether we should take the gamble or just cancel the entire operation. We have no confirmation that she is indeed an Uchiha." Ibuki mused, "The girl is undefended. We shouldn''t encounter any resistance if we decide to abduct her.¡° ¡°But the main question is whether she is the real deal or not. Can we rely on our intel?" ¡°Because I don''t consider overhearing a random stranger saying something a reliable source of information. Especially, if said stranger has not only fallen into alcoholism, but is also known as notorious liar.¡° ¡°Can we really trust this man to tell the truth? Is Asami really his daughter? Or did our drunken Uchiha lie as usual? I think the latter was the case." "And even if she is an Uchiha, it''s far from sure she can awaken the Sharingan." Akihiro disagreed, "Ibuki, you are looking at this from the wrong perspective." "What do you mean, Akihiro?" "Ibuki, targeting the girl has a relatively low risk profile. Failure is unlikely. The risk negligible. We can only gain.¡° ¡° If we achieve our objectives or not, it doesn''t matter. In the best case, we get a pair of Sharingan. In the worst case, we just kill her and leave. So why so pessimistic, Ibuki?" Ibuki fell silent. He gave up his resistance. "Right. Still, Akihiro, you shouldn''t forget; getting an Uchiha doesn''t mean getting the Sharingan.¡° ¡°Not every Uchiha awakens the Sharingan. Some awaken them early. Some never. But without the eyes, the girl is worthless.¡° ¡°How do we verify that she possesses them?" "Akihiro, Ibuki, I think I have a possible solution for our problem.¡° Hagane interrupted. ¡°Have you ever heard about the curse of hatred?" Akihiro and Ibuki exchanged looks. Both shook their heads. Curse of hatred what? Hagane sighed. "I have only heard some rumours here and there, but from what I understood, Uchiha suffer from the so-called curse of hatred.¡° ¡°The Sharingan awakens when the user is subjected to emotional stress or trauma." "So we need to expose her to immense emotional stress?" Akihiro sounded sceptical. Hagane confirmed," Exactly." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Why does it always rain ?" Akihiro grumbled. "Always? That''s just an assumption on your part, Akihiro. We had plenty of missions without rain", Ibuki objected. "True enough", Akihiro caught a few raindrops with his hands. The raindrops were heavy. The rain wouldn''t cease soon. Hagane checked his gear. "We get in and out quickly. No interruptions. No diversions. Time is precious. Secure both targets. Eliminate everyone else. Afterward, we will proceed with the second stage of our plan. Understood?" Akihiro and Ibuki nodded. Under the cover of the pitch black night, the fateful trio moved out. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 2 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Using the darkness of the night and cloaked by the heavy rain, the trio headed for the mansion, avoiding any potential patrols. They overcame the exterior stone wall with ease, entering the garden. The mansion was quiet. No light could be seen. Hagane gave a sign. The mission commenced. From here on, no return was possible. Only success or failure awaited them. Ibuki and Akihiro nodded in silence. They dispersed, rushing toward their assigned objectives. Ibuki''s task was to secure her mother for the second stage, while Hagane cleared the rest of the mansion, eliminating unintended visitors, planting combustion tags everywhere. They had to cover up the abduction. And what served better than a little fire? Nobody would miss a single body when they burn down the entire mansion She was just a little girl. "Dammit, where is she? Where is the girl?" Akihiro grew increasingly erratic. He searched for her bedroom, but the girl was impossible to find. The mansion was just so fucking big. Too many rooms, too many floors, too many doors everywhere. A certain room down the floor caught Akihiro''s attention. Probably because the doorknob was made of pure gold. Conspicuous, wasn''t it? Akihiro was convinced he got the right room. He found the little princess. He slid the door open, only to be surprised by a kunai. The kunai , but highly accurate and aimed right for his head. ducked, the attempt on his life. the kunai embedded itself in the wall behind him "This was ... unexpected." Akihiro scanned the room for his mysterious attacker. He found a little terrified girl standing before him. She held on to another kunai. Her nervous hands trembled in fear. Akihiro focused his eyes. He wasn''t deceived by her meek appearance. The girl was suspicious. Not only was she awake, but she also expected him to enter the room. Her kunai was timed perfectly. Her attack wasn''t a mere coincidence. But judging by her still sleepy expression, the girl should be still slightly confused. He could use that to his advantage. "Don''t worry, stay calm. I mean you no harm. I am your friend. You can trust me." Akihiro placated her. He didn''t have much success. Asami narrowed her eyes. Her malice made Akihiro almost flinch. "My friend? I don''t think so. Despite claiming to come in peace, you have nevertheless entered my room without permission.¡° ¡°So who are you, my friend, and what are doing here in?" Asami tightened the grip on her kunai. The fuck still sleepy and confused. Akihiro hid his surprise. From one moment to the next, her personality completely changed. Gone was her insecurity, replaced by determination. Akihiro relied on his acting skills. He cleared his throat. "I am part of the local ANBU surveillance stationed in this sector. My colleagues and I have detected a group of unidentified intruders entering this mansion. We decided to investigate this case and possibly apprehend them." "An ANBU? Based on my knowledge, ANBU normally wear masks, don''t they?" Asami tilted her head. She remained sceptical. Akihiro laughed. "I know, I know. We hear that quite often. We are from the ANBU police branch. We usually don''t wear masks. They aren''t a good idea when you are supposed to operate undercover." "I see, that makes kind of sense", Asami conceded. "Then what should we do now?"Asami''s open distrust disappeared. Akihiro mused, "As far as I know, the rest of my squad should be somewhere around here. So let''s go searching for them and your mother. Understood?" Asami nodded happily. "Understood. Just wait a moment, ANBU-san. I have forgotten something." Asami trotted back to her bed and procured a sword placed on a weapon stand. It wasn''t her only sword. The girl called a vast collection of blades her own, which made Akihiro wonder. Why did a little girl possess an entire arsenal of swords? She spotted some dolls here and there, but what she had were swords, a lot of swords. Falchions, rapiers, sabres, nodachi, katana hang on the wall. Was this an armoury or a bedroom? Akihiro stared confused at the sword she carried. The girl smiled. She definitely liked swords. She liked them a lot. "In dangerous times like these, a girl needs to be armed, right?"Asami pressed her sword against her chest. "True.¡° Akihiro offered a weak laugh. ¡°Are you ready then?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Carrying her swords and clothed in her fluffy pyjama, Asami wandered through the dark house. She followed the unknown stranger. His little ANBU story was quite believable. Sadly, she tracked their chakra signatures since the beginning. One of them went after okaa-san, while the other the rest of the house. They captured Kurano and for the sake of their existence, Asami hoped they didn''t lay a single finger on her beloved okaa-san. Otherwise, they would pay dearly. Still sleepy, Asami yawned, rubbing her tired eyes. They ripped her out of her peaceful slumber. That wasn''t nice. They woke her up at such an uncivilised hour. But why? They weren''t simple burglars. They were experienced shinobi considering how he dodge her kunai. They weren''t sent to kill her, otherwise, they would have already tried to do so. Instead, they wanted her alive. But for what? Asami tugged on Akihiro''s sleeves. "ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san ¡­" "What is?" Akihiro clicked his tongue. He looked annoyed. "ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, do you know why these men are here? Do they want to hurt okaa-san?" Asami was worried. She could defend herself, but okaa-san couldn''t. They held okaa-san hostage, which was the only reason she didn''t murder them all. As long as they had okaa-san in their possession, she had to act carefully. "Maybe, maybe not, who knows", Akihiro deflected. "ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, are you sure they don''t want to hurt okaa-san?" "I said, I don''t know." Asami feigned sadness. Her eyes became watery. "ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, can you promise then you will protect okaa-san?" "I promise." Akihiro sighed, hoping the girl would finally stop bothering him. She was annoying, extremely annoying. "ANBU-san, thank you for protecting okaa-san." Asami beamed. She had him, she almost had him. If he lowered his guard just a little bit more. "No problem." Akihiro smiled back, ignoring the feeling that something about this girl was ... strange. Asami tilted her head, curious. "ANBU-san, can you really protect okaa-san?¡° "Yes, I can." "Really?" "Yes, really." "Really, really?" "Yes." "Really, really, really?" "For the last time, yes, I will protect her and now shut the fuck up!" Akihiro exploded. Enough was enough! The girl seriously got on her nerves. Asami rolled her eyes and complied. No sense of humour. This was going to a long night. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Akihiro ignored Asami and kept walking. Something was wrong with the girl, very wrong. Her presence, her aura, her eyes, everything about her unsettled Akihiro, making him feel uneasy. His instincts warned him, the girl was dangerous, more dangerous than she might look. Akihiro glanced back. Wearing her warm pyjama, a sleepy girl tagged along, following him. She carried a sword in her arms, visibly struggling not to trip over her tiny feet. Asami seemed harmless, harmless and innocuous. A normal little girl, and nothing more. Akihiro relaxed. His uneasiness was just the product of his imagination, a phantom of his rampant paranoia. Asami tripped and fell, landing hard on the wooden floor. She dropped her sword. "Ouchie.¡° Akihiro blinked. Asami was completely harmless. And he thought she was dangerous just a moment ago. ¡°Can you help me up, ANBU-san?" Asami asked "Sure." Akihiro leaned down, but he froze. His whole body refused to move. There it was again. This strange sensation. This uneasy feeling he felt before. A cold shiver ran down his spine. His senses sharpened and his instincts screamed danger. Akihiro didn''t notice the shimmering kunai hidden within the sleeves of Asami''s pyjama, a kunai on which was written his name. Unbeknownst to him, Akihiro eluded death. He didn''t lean close enough for Asami to stab his neck. He stopped before Asami ever got the chance to ram her kunai down his collar. "ANBU-san, is something wrong?" Asami freed Akihiro from his sudden stupor. "Nothing, it was nothing." Akihiro shook his head. He helped Asami up and together they resumed walking. Soon they reached their destination. ¡°We have arrived. Your okaa-san is inside there, waiting for you ...¡° "What are you doing with the kunai?" Akihiro blinked. Where did she get them from? He didn''t see her carry any kunai before. Asami gripped the kunai. "There are three people inside the room. Okaa-san and two other unidentified people." Akihiro''s eyes widened for an instant. Unidentified what? How did she know? Was she a sensor type or what? Quite unrealistic considering her age. "Put the kunai away. You won''t need them.¡° Akihiro reassured her. ¡°Don''t worry, they are part of my team." ¡°Are they?¡° Asami raised an eyebrow. Akihiro nodded. ¡°They are. And now put your kunai away. We don''t want to hurt anybody, do we?¡° Asami followed his advice and stowed her kunai away. Akihiro sighed in relief after averting an unmitigated disaster. This was a close call. A nice little firework in the middle of the night was the last thing they needed. Causing a large commotion was not in their interest. Explosive tags were wrapped around her kunai and Akihiro didn''t doubt they were real. Akihiro opened the door. They entered. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 3 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the middle of the room, stood her captured mother. Her empty eyes stared into the horizon without emotion. Akihiro smiled with a certain sense of satisfaction. Genjutsu. Contrary to popular belief, genjutsu had indeed some use, albeit only from time to time. Asami carelessly dropped her kunai. Cheerful, she rushed toward her mother, prepared to hug her with her open arms. "Okaa-san! Okaa-san!" The ignorant girl beamed, but all her hopes were crushed with merciless brutality. Asami froze. Her entire body turned to ice. A single strike, a single well placed strike from Hagane ended everything. His sword that was the product of Kumo''s famous swordsmithing, easily recognizable due to its grain pattern. Hagane''s blade skewered her heart, taking her life. Her mother''s plummeted like a lifeless puppet whose strings were cut. Her life had ended. Her dead mother lied before Asami who couldn''t comprehend what happened. Asami clenched her fists. Inside her heart, she felt confusion, pain, sadness, and undiluted hatred. Okaa-san died. They took her, stole her, killed her. Her dearest wish was to burn them alive. Asami''s heart desired revenge, retribution, justice. She demanded justice. She demanded blood. Akihiro commented, "Hagane, Ibuki, let''s grab her and get out of here. We have already wasted enough time ..." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Four consecutive explosions shook the room. The blast forced everyone to take cover, except for Akihiro. Years of experience, good instincts, and luck saved him. Akihiro threw himself onto the ground, thus avoiding being blown apart. Akihiro forgot about her kunai and paid the price. She dropped them deliberately. They were a trap. Asami triggered the explosive tags remotely, nearly killing him. Akihiro coughed. He didn''t like what he saw, he didn''t like it absolutely. The initial could of dust settled. A hailstorm of murderous kunai welcomed an unprepared Akihiro. They were fast. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight kunai, and more. Kunai saturated the air and every kunai had a little present attached to them, a lovely explosive tag. Akihiro''s eyes went wide. Shit! There was no escape. This was meant to be his end. Akihiro didn''t have much time. He had to act fast. Driven by adrenaline, he chose the most sensible choice, running and hoping to not get toasted. Powered by the forces of desperation, Akihiro ran for his life. He took cover behind the first sturdy stone wall he reached. Against all expectations, he survived. Akihiro survived the following series of detonations. He survived the inferno of fireballs and shrapnel like wooden splinters that filled the air. Her assault subsided. No more kunai, no more tags. It only cost him a few burns, a few cuts, and his right leg that got pierced by a sharp piece of metal. But Akihiro was still alive, and that was what mattered. The remaining dust cleared and Akihiro peeked around the corner, He spotted his team mates. Ibuki and Hagane got lucky. They didn''t suffer any major injuries. In the middle of the room, stood the girl, her predatory eyes fixed on them. They wouldn''t escape. The girl wasn''t the same as before. Her aura had changed. All happiness, joy, and hope vanished from her being. Maddened by her bloodlust and her desire for revenge, an ominous shade of red darkened her eyes. Powered by raw emotions, powered by hatred, the girl''s chakra oscillated. Her chakra was cold, uncaring, corrosive, powerful. It thirsted for blood, their blood. Akihiro''s hands trembled. Fear gripped him. Who was this girl? What was she? Asami drew her sword. She pointed her polished blade in their direction. "I thought we could solve this situation peacefully, but I was wrong." Her murderous stare bored into their souls. Her voice promised inevitable death, destruction, and pain. "You killed okaa-san right before my eyes.¡° ¡°I ask you why, why did you kill her? Why did she need to die?" Asami closed the distance in an instant. She ran her sword through a stunned Ibuki, but Hagane intervened just in time. He deflected her attack Hagane blocked the thrust and Asami disengaged immediately, retreating. She didn''t waste any time and attacked again, and again, and again, and again, and again. Swords clashed. Hagane parried her blows, but they got heavier and heavier. Hagane was losing ground. Asami discarded all finesse and resorted to brute to crack his defence. The girl and her sword hit like a sledgehammer. Hagane groaned under the weight of her blows. He needed help, and he needed it soon. "Ibuki, Akihiro, get your asses moving. Do you want me to die here, or what?" Hagane freed them both from their stupor. They joined the fight and together they forced Asami back. They kept an eye on her. They had underestimated the girl before. They wouldn''t make the same error twice. ¡°Hagane, Akihiro, we should retreat immediately", Ibuki advised. "Our target is far stronger than expected. High chunin level upward." "We are probably already compromised. With every second passing, our chances of escaping are falling ¡­" "Do you really think I would let you escape that easily?" Asami tilted her head. "You won''t escape my wrath! None of you will!" Asami charged them without hesitation, without mercy. Again, again, again, and again both sides clashed. Fierce fighting erupted. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "High chunin level my ass. She gets faster, stronger and more dangerous with every minute." Akihiro was tired, mentally, and physically exhausted. At this rate, he would collapse soon. "I said high chunin upward, you idiot, upward!" Ibuki panted while staring at the girl. Her sword had tasted blood, and it craved for more. Her eyes had fully transformed. Two black tomoe surrounded by a luminescent red with a touch of glowing purple greeted them. They fought an Uchiha, and they got beaten up badly. The girl terrified them. She didn''t show any weakness, no sign of faltering, no sign of fatigue, no sign of exhaustion. She was right, there was no escape. This was their end. The situation was beyond salvation. Everyone knew that. The still lived only because of sheer luck and Hagane. He was a veteran ANBU, and he kept them all alive. Hagane took the brunt of her assaults. He blocked, parried, counterattacked. If he fell, they would follow soon. They stood together and fell together. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Akihiro, Ibuki, and Hagane mobilised all of their remaining forces. Wounded, tired, battered, low on chakra, they faced her. Asami formed a seal and the next round began. Her lungs produced a giant wall of purple flames, a sea of blazing heat and destruction. Akihiro countered her flames with suiton, but her fire drained his chakra reserves at an alarming speed. Her katon was powerful, extremely powerful. A purple incarnation of unrelenting primordial fire. Elemental weakness my ass, his suiton was useless against her fucking katon. Her flames evaporated his suiton, covering the entire area in a thick mist of steam. Akihiro gripped HIS kunai and prepared himself. They knew she was about to attack. He scanned his surroundings. The girl was close, hiding within the steam. And as expected, Asami attacked, using the steam as an improvised smoke screen. Akahiro located her. He threw his kunai, but her damned unbreakable shield stepped in once again. Akihiro really hated the thing. A spherical barrier of purple chakra protected her, blocking his attack. The girl was fast, extremely fast. Always on the move, always changing position, never stationary. She dictated the pace. She toyed with them. But not this time. This time, they took the initiative and charged. They met her head on. The girl flashed an evil grin. Akihiro realised, they were fucked, but it was already too late. Electrical sparks danced through the air, announcing their demise. A stream of glowing plasma traversed the ionized air. A bolt of purple lightning struck the ground with all its might. The lightning killed Hagane and Ibuki. Their scorched bodies were hurled across the room by the impact. Akihiro got lucky. He survived the lightning strike, suffering third degree burns everywhere. Accompanied by a sense of melancholy, Akihiro lied on the ground. Never ending rain poured down on him and his fallen comrades. It still rained. Hagane''s and Ibuki''s deaths triggered their self destruction seals. The seals decomposed their corpses, turning them to ash. All tangible evidence would be destroyed. They would take their secrets with them. Asami picked up Hagane''s bloodied blade and looked around. What she saw was rain, death, destruction, and fire. Her home was reduced to a pile of rubble Nothing remained but a lifeless ruin. Her luminescent red eyes fell on Akihiro. "Can you tell me why have you done this? Why have you killed her? Why have you stolen okaa-san from me?" Akihiro asked Akihiro and Akihiro decided to answer. These were his last moments anyway. Akihiro offered a weak smile. "I don''t think you want to know the answer. The truth can be terrible.¡° ¡°Never ask for the why. Trust me, you will only be disappointed." His answer didn''t satisfy Asami. His words displeased her. "Indeed, the truth can be terrible. But this time, things are different, my friend.¡° ¡°I lost more than mere words could ever hope to replace. I will never get her back. So much was lost in a single night. I feel a pain that never will be cured, never healed.¡° ¡°From now on, I will an eternal infinite pain deep down within my heart until the end of days. So why shouldn''t I ask why?¡° ¡°I assure you, the day I will find out who is responsible for all this ¡­" Asami whispered in his ears," That day I will serve justice. I will make them pay the price. They will know despair, and they will know pain deeper than the darkest abyss." Akihiro''s eyes widened in horror. He was left speechless. What had they done? Asami brought her sword down, ending Akihiro''s life. He deserved nothing but death. With her chakra depleted, her limbs grew heavy from exhaustion. Asami found Kurano lying among the rubble. Her body remained unscathed, spared by all the fighting. As if okaa-san was just sleeping. She even smiled. Tears fell down her eyes, tears of indescribable grief. She had given everything, everything wasn''t enough. In the end, she had failed to protect okaa-san. Asami collapsed. She hugged Kurano''s dead body. Even unconscious, Asami hugged the person she loved with her heart. She hugged okaa-san. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 4 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A squad of ANBU arrived at the scene. They were dispatched to investigate the source of the explosions and who was behind the giant purple lightning bolt that illuminated the nightly sky The lightning wasn''t a natural phenomenon. The lightning was the product of chakra. Someone created it, someone powerful. Total destruction greeted the ANBU. The mansion was gone, replaced by a field of lifeless debris. Kunai lied around. Craters and scorch marks everywhere. Splintered wood littered the ground. Numerous little fires burned in macabre delight, only waiting to be extinguished by the falling rain. This wasn''t just destruction. This was a battlefield. A sight Kakashi was deeply familiar with. "Captain, what happened here?" Kakashi picked up one of the kunai on the ground, inspecting it. "I have no idea, Tenzo." An ANBU appeared. He reported, "Captain, we have found a potential survivor. A girl, but she is unfortunately unconscious." Kakashi discarded the kunai. "Bring me to her." They reached her location. Judging by all the degree of destruction, they were close to the epicentre of the lightning strike. The characteristic scent of oxidized iron and burned human flesh permeated the air, announcing death and carnage. But there were no corpses to be seen. They found a little unconscious girl, soaked in blood. She clung to the body of a dead woman, hugging her with all her force, all her love. Kakashi retained his sober composure. "How is she, Yugao?" Yugao attended the girl, "As far as I can tell, her condition seems stable. No wounds, no cuts, no injuries.¡° ¡°Just a few light scratches and bruises here and there together with signs of chakra exhaustion. All in all, it''s a miracle she has survived this inferno so well." "A miracle indeed", Kakashi murmured. Chakra exhaustion? Curious. "Yugao, what do you mean by chakra exhaustion?" The implications were clear. They had a destroyed mansion. They had a mysterious purple lightning. And they had an unconscious girl suffering from chakra exhaustion. The conclusion was obvious. Yugao maintained her medical ninjutsu. A green aura surrounded the hugging girl. "Her chakra reserves are completely depleted. From what I can tell, her reserves are enormous for her age. Minimum high chunin level, potentially Jonin." Chunin? Jonin? Kakashi fell silent. He focused his eyes on the unconscious girl. He had to inform the Hokage about the girl, immediately. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami opened her heavy eyes. She stared right into the bright sun. Asami averted her head to shield her sensitive eyes. Stupid sun. She finally woke up after what felt like a small eternity, surrounded by an arrangement of beeping machines and monitors. Her bed was hard as stone and the sound of the nearby cardiogram annoyed her. But otherwise, she was fine except for her eyes. They kept itching for some reason. Asami rubbed her eyes. No matter what, the uncomfortable itching didn''t disappear. Ignoring her eyes, Asami scanned her surroundings. Judging by the white interior of her room and the pleasant odour of alcohol, Asami concluded she was in some kind of hospital, which was hardly surprising considering her condition and what happened ¡­ Asami murmured," Happened ... Happened ..." There was something important about the word. Something related to her present condition, but Asami couldn''t remember. Her memory failed her. Mysterious, truly mysterious. Trapped in a state of helplessness and disorientation, Asami scratched her, wondering. Where was she? Asami searched for useful clues. Was this a hospital? All the equipment and the fragrant smell of alcohol suggested so. But why was she in a hospital? Did she fall ill? Was it something serious? What happened? Asami didn''t know. Her memory didn''t give her any answer. Her head felt dizzy. Her mind spotty. Was something wrong with her? After all, she was perfectly fine, wasn''t she? But why was she here then? This place looked like a hospital. Asami turned toward the window. It was early in the morning. The playful rays of twilight shimmered on the horizon. Dawn greeted her and she returned the greeting. A cheerful Asami waved at the sun. She kept waving, and waving, and waving, and waving, and waving. Something was seriously wrong with her. She was a natural airhead from time to time, but not to this degree. She suffered from some kind of shock? It would explain her dizziness, her blurry vision, her headache, her periodic memory losses ¡­ Asami tilted her head. What did she want to say again? She forgot. But it couldn''t be that important, otherwise, she would remember. Still tired and weakened by yesterday, Asami yawned. She grabbed a nearby pillow and tucked herself in with a warm blanket. Slumber came easy to Asami. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A few hours later, a sleepy Asami awoke once again. The thick fog in her mind cleared up. Her memory returned and Asami remembered the fateful night. She lost okaa-san. She lost her forever. Tears rolled down her face. Asami felt the sadness inside her heart, the pain, the desperation. But Asami endured. She was strong and strong girls didn''t cry. Ignoring her pain, Asami directed her attention at her own body. Asami closed her eyes. She couldn''t move. Her limbs felt heavy, stiff, numb, sour. Hopefully, didn''t shred all of her muscles. She used a lot of chakra last night, probably more chakra than her weak body could handle. Asami replayed the fight in her mind, analysing her performance. There was always room for improvement. Nobody was perfect. She made mistakes, but they weren''t the reason she failed. Asami clenched her fist. Her knuckles turned white. She was weak. Her body was weak, disappointingly weak. For too long, she had remained idle. She failed because she lacked power. She lacked the power to protect okaa-san, to guard her, to save her. She lacked the power to destroy them, to kill them. Asami paid a bitter price for her own weakness, a price she would never pay again. Asami rubbed her eyes, but not because of being tired. The annoying itching persisted. Her eyes went crazy last night, nearly blinding her in the middle of the fight. Her entire vision changed drastically. Her aim, her movement, her timing were thrown off because her magical eyes intervened without a warning. Asami sighed. She had to ascertain what was wrong with her eyes, what caused this phenomenon. A mirror would be useful ... Asami noticed the hand mirror next to her, placed on a commode. Asami grinned. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡° She took the mirror and stared right into the polished glass to stimulate her eyes. She waited, and waited, and waited, with little success. Nothing happened. Asami scratched her head. Did she forget something important? Did she need an activation sequence? An ancient spell? Blood? Human sacrifices ¡­ Asami eyes widened. Two black tomoe surrounded by a wonderful luminescent red greeted her Her eyes. She possessed ... She possessed ... There was no doubt, she was an ... Unseen by anyone, Asami laughed with manic glee. She was indeed special. She was an Uchiha. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 5 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The days went by and Asami recuperated. Being shackled to a hospital bed wasn''t a pleasant experience. Asami felt alone. Aside from the doctors and nurses visiting her, nobody took notice of her existence. She missed okaa-san. She really missed her. But okaa-san would never return and the hole in her heart grew. Every second here felt like a waste of time. She had better things to do than spending her time in a bed. Asami ended up being bored, extremely bored. The days passed and nothing happened. She even ran dangerously low on reading material despite her repeated threats to ignite the children''s books they brought her. They insulted her sense of literacy. No picture books, no little princess stories, no stupid novels about gutsy shinobi. She wanted something proper to read. And she got what she wanted. Asami held a newspaper in her hands, the Daily Konoha. The journalistic style reminded her of a tabloid and the quality of the paper was doubtful at best, but she wasn''t choosy. She took what she got. Asami scanned the pages, searching for useful information. Her search yielded little information of value. Instead, she stumbled across a ¡°Sexiest shinobi alive¡° ranking, a ¡°Secret Hyuga love affair¡° article, and a "Which Hokage are you?" quiz. Asami stopped flicking through the pages, furrowing her eyebrow. She discovered an ... interesting article. The article was about her. "Mysterious murder case Current investigations regarding the brutal slaughter of the rich Minami family last week haven''t brought forward any new information. No official statement was made yet. The Hokage and his administration remain silent about this utter failure of internal security. Can we, the normal people, still feel safe in Konohagakure? Doubtful. The Minami family was massacred, their mansion burned down to the ground. Only a little girl survived the massacre, Minami Asami, now the last surviving member of her family. Exhausted and blood-soaked, she was immediately transferred to the nearest hospital. No culprits were found so far while competent authorities remain clueless as usual. Once again, Konoha''s police failed miserably, allowing enemies to infiltrate our precious village. " Asami giggled, slightly amused, slightly surprised. Konoha had an awful media censorship for being a military dictatorship run by shinobi. Newspapers were allowed to openly criticise Konoha''s glorious leadership. She didn''t expect that. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami continued studying her newspaper in peace when two men entered her room. Asami put her newspaper aside, eyeing the newcomers with suspicion. Who were they? And what were they doing here? The duo approached her bed. Of them was a silver-haired ANBU. His attire betrayed him. The other person was an old man. He wore wide red robes and a red hat every child across recognised. It was the Hokage. Asami hid her surprise. The Hokage himself paid her a visit. How unexpected. What did Hiruzen want from her? Did he have nothing better to do? She was just a little hospitalised girl. Hiruzen spoke in a gentle tone," How are you, Asami? Do they treat you well? How is the food?¡° ¡°I still remember, back during the war the food was atrocious, nearly inedible. I thought they were trying to poison me in secret" Hiruzen laughed, but Asami didn''t bat en eye. She didn''t laugh. He knew her name. Not a good sign. He knew about her and he wanted something from her. How troublesome. "Rather well considering the circumstances. But to what do I owe the honour of this visit, Hokage-sama?" Hiruzen maintained his benevolent smile. The girl was well guarded for such a young age. Her expression, her body language betrayed nothing. Hiruzen oversaw the investigations due to the relative prominence of the case. Not only was her family exceptionally wealthy, but also a large area in the middle of Konoha got devastated in a single night. There were many questions that had to be answered. "Can an old man like me not look after the younger generations? Aren''t we all part of Konoha''s big family?" Asami remained unimpressed by Hiruzen''s words. Asami rolled her eyes. Had the Hokage really nothing better to do than bothering little children? "Your condolences are appreciated, Hokage-sama, but I don''t understand why you feel the need to beat around the bush. State what you desire." "Tell me what do you want, and how I may assist you, Hokage-sama." Hiruzen reacted perplexed. you didn''t see every day someone with the courage to talk back to the Hokage in such a frivolous manner. Hiruzen took a puff on his wooden pipe. He expelled the smoke from his lungs. A nebulous cloud filled the air, drifting away through the opened windows. "This accelerates the entire procedure quite a bit. So let''s get straight to the point.¡° ¡°Do you know what happened that night, Asami?" Asami smiled at his seemingly innocent question. "I know as much as you do, Hokaga-sama." "And that would be?" "Nothing relevant." "Nothing relevant? That means you know something, correct?¡° Hiruzen didn''t fall for her deflection. Asami narrowed her eyes. "I mean what I say. I know nothing relevant aside from the obvious, and the same applies to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t interrogate an injured girl who has lost her entire family." "You stand in front of me, and demand answers, answers that don''t exist. You have no idea who the attackers were, and I have no idea who the attackers were." Hiruzen fell silent, contemplating. She didn''t lie. ¡°And why did wield a sword? We found you with a sword in your arms. Why was your chakra exhausted? You were involved in the fighting, weren''t you?" Kakashi interrupted. Asami exchanged cold stares with the silver haired shinobi, clearly annoyed. He blew her cover. "I assume he is the one who has found me, isn''t he?" Hiruzen nodded. "He is. Let me introduce you Hatake Kakashi, captain of the ANBU squad that found you.¡° ¡°But he has a point, did you fight against them that night, or not?" Hiruzen narrowed his eyes. He demanded an explanation. Asami sighed, giving up her resistance. "Once upon a time, in a faraway land, there was a princess that met three men one night.¡° ¡°The men claimed to be ANBU investigating strange occurrences in the vicinity. The ignorant princess believed them. She faithfully followed the three men, but the trio betrayed her.¡° ¡°The three men killed her mother before her very eyes. In her rage, the little princess killed them. No matter the cost, no matter the price, she was prepared to pay the price. They fought.¡° ¡°In the end, the trio wasn''t anymore, vanquished by her purple lightning of divine judgment." No words were spoken. Cold silence reigned. "How do you like my little story, Hokage-sama, Kakashi? Do you have anything else to ask? Because I would like to rest now." Hiruzen offered a sympathetic smile. "I think that should suffice. We have already used up enough of your time, Asami. We will take our leave then." Asami nodded. They left. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "What do you think, Kakashi, is she telling the truth?" Hiruzen walked down a corridor. Kakashi offered his analysis. "Difficult to say, but the probability is high that parts of her version are true. The question is only which.¡° ¡°An entire mansion got razed to the ground last night, and I strongly suspect Asami was responsible for it. She was behind the purple lightning.¡° ¡°What I don''t understand is why she was even targeted, to begin with.¡° Kakashi wondered. ¡°Aside from money, Asami doesn''t possess anything valuable. So why did they attack her? What was their motive?" Hiuzen stroked his chin. Kakashi was right. "A good question indeed. Unfortunately, we don''t have an answer. We can only rely on her version of the events, assuming she told us the truth. But do you realise the implications of this case?" Kakashi summarised, "That we have a jonin-level kunoichi attending the academy? ¡°A girl with plenty of destructive potential and prodigious combat skills. A girl with absolute no hesitation in eliminating her opponents by every mean necessary. A girl that deceived the academy staff for years about the true extent of her capabilities." Hiruzen agreed, ¡°The fact that Asami escaped our notice for so long is quite concerning. So much talent hiding in plain sight, and nobody had the slightest idea." Kakashi nodded. " True." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 6 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The ardent sun burned down on Asami who meditated on the grass. She was waiting for her sensei and her remaining team mates. They hadn''t arrived yet as neither of them deemed it necessary to show in time. Asami grumbled. She was angry and even meditation could only do so much to clam her mind. Few were the people below the sun that had the outright impudence dared to make her wait. But Masasane, Aritame and Yukihiro did. They had the impudence. Asami gritted her teeth, but she maintained her composure and continued meditating, focusing on her chakra. Understanding chakra, controlling chakra was of prime importance. Far more important than most shinobi could imagine, because control was everything. Her teachers at the academy emphasised the use of ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, but they failed to grasp the fundamental significance of chakra itself. That day she realised that the entirety of the academy staff understood next to nothing about the nature of chakra. Iruka thought chakra was some kind of natural energy, always there, always passive and inactive. An energy source you could call upon with a few rudimentary hand seals and a bit of yelling. He was woefully wrong. Without the appropriate control, the execution of jutsu suffered, and it showed. The general chakra control was poor even among professional shinobi. Much wasted chakra. Their jutsu were unfocused, powerless, weak. Chakra was far more than a simple energy source. Chakra was a manifestation of your will, a manifestation of your soul, a manifestation of your very being. It was a stream of unimaginable power that slumbered deep within you. A torrent that needed to be controlled, guided by a strong hand and iron unwavering discipline until it was completely yours. Her purple chakra circulated freely. Her potent reserves electrified the very air, saturating the area with its aura. Her entire body was reinvigorated by her chakra. Her entire body was chakra, and it felt wonderful, exhilarating beyond description. This was power. This was her. This was Asami. Asami recalled her chakra and opened her eyes. They had finally arrived. Two freshly promoted Genin and a Jonin approached the training ground. They were late. Asami narrowed her eyes. She wasn''t happy, not happy at all. Her friends made her wait for two fucking hours. She only hoped that they had good excuses. Otherwise, ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami glared at the latecomers, visibly annoyed, "Tell me, how is it possible that all three of you idiots are late at the same time." Masasane scratched his head. "Well, didn''t we tell you ¡­" Asami interrupted her sensei with a furious stare," Yes, you did, Masasane-sensei, but that doesn''t mean that I find your stories little convincing.¡° ¡°Aritame says he overslept because he was nervous. Yukihiro says he got lost on the way. And you, Masasane-sensei, say you were so excited about your first assigned Genin team that you mixed up the training ground and took the wrong way." Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I find your little stories hard to believe.¡° "But it''s true", Aritame protested. He clenched his fists. "True? So you three are really just a bunch of idiots?" Asami redirected her angry stare. Masasane intervened, "Asami-chan, calm down, relax. Don''t take everything so personally. Sometimes, unexpected things can happen." "Indeed, Masasane-sensei, unexpected things can happen." Asami frowned, but she let it be for now. Masasane wore an uneasy smile. "Anyway, now we start introductions. Give me your name and tell me something about you. Your hobbies, your dreams, whatever you want.¡° ¡°I will make the beginning. I am Karahashi Masasane and your sensei from now. I am certainly not the most experienced Jonin Konoha has to offer. In fact, I was only recently promoted. So please, don''t be too hard on me.¡° Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I will work hard and give my best. I promise.¡° "I am Kira Aritame, and my dream is it to be the greatest Hokage ever!" Aritame shouted with all of his force and Asami had the misfortune to sit right next to him. Her poor ears. Not only was Aritame obnoxiously loud, but he was also one of these annoying wannabe Hokage types. Asami facepalmed. Yukihiro continued. He was shy and timid. "I am Kodama Yukihiro.¡° ¡°I ¡­¡° ¡°I ¡­¡° ¡°I ¡­¡° Everyone was waiting, and waiting, and waiting, but nothing came and Asami despaired. Another Genin that was unfit to serve. How the fuck did Yukihiro even pass the graduation exam? Were Konoha''s recruitment standards really that low? Apparently, Everyone was eligible as long as you knew how to die. Asami sighed before noticing that they were all looking at her. It was her turn. Asami cleared her throat. "As you already know, my name is Minami Asami. My primary hobbies are - redacted - and my dream is - redacted -. I think this should suffice." Masasane smiled at their little princess. "This was highly ¡­ informative, Asami-chan. But couldn''t you tell us a bit more about you?" "No", Asami replied instantly. "Please, just a little bit ¡­" "I said no, Masasane-sensei. And no means no." Asami remained firm. Masasane gave up. "I understand." This was definitely going to be difficult team. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Anyway, do you know why I have called you here?" Masasane asked. Aritame raised his hand. "Because we are a Genin team and need a sensei to go on cool missions?" Masasane nodded. "Yes, Aritame, in part.¡° ¡°You know, you have already received your forehead protectors, but officially you aren''t Genin yet. To become fully-fledged Genin, you still need to complete a final test first." "Then let''s do it. Come on, team. We will make it." Aritame jumped up and bumped his fist into the sky, but nobody followed him. Neither Asami nor Yukihiro were the right type of people for this kind of sentimentalities. Asami giggled sadistically, enjoying the feeling of blissful schadenfreude. It wasn''t a secret that she didn''t like Aritame. Asami raised her hand. "Sensei, I have a question. It concerns the composition of our team." "Yes, Asami-chan. What is?" Asami wasn''t amused. Why did everyone chan her? Her mother always said that she was an adorable girl, huggly, cuddly, and lovely when grumpy. But that was years ago. Asami examined her small hands, her kimono, her hairstyle, her petite stature. Maybe that was the reason. Asami spoke, "Sensei, Genin teams are normally made to be balanced, right?" "The strongest graduates of a year are usually paired with the worst to form a more or less balanced team. Weaker and better students are put together into the same team." "Yes, but what is your point?" Masasane was confused. "Don''t you see the problem, sensei? The quality of our team is dubious. Our future Mr. Hokage was certainly not the best student. Yukihiro was on the lower end as well. And I was an average student at best.¡° Probably because she was lazy and tanked a lot of exams to slip under the radar. Nobody needed to know what she capable of. ¡°As far as I can see, we are practically composed of the leftovers, sensei." Asami crossed her arms and protested. Asami glanced at her team mates. They were disappointing. She had expected more, to be honest. Masasane smiled. "Well, there is certainly some truth in your words, Asami-chan But I am sure the Hokage had something in mind when he formed this team. Hopefully." "Usually, I defer to better judgement, sensei. But even the Hokage is not infallible. Who knows, maybe he had made a mistake?" Masasane deflected with a smile. ¡°Who knows. But your composition problem won''t matter, Asami-chan, if you don''t pass my little test." Masasane produced two bells from his pocket, proudly showing them his students. "Your task is relatively simple. To pass, you just need to get these two bells from me within the next hour.¡° ¡°If you fail, I will send you back to academy for an extra year. So no pressure." Masasane became serious and all friendliness disappeared from his face. Asami rolled her eyes. His acting skills were abysmal. He tried really hard to scare her, but it didn''t work. "Any questions?" "No questions? Then the test starts now!" Masasane put some distance between them and waited. Masasane was just standing there, right in front of them, baiting them to attack. It was a trap, a fairly obvious one. Nobody should fall for this old trick, but exceptions existed. Aritame charged, attacking head on and running directly into his demise. He was dispatched pretty easily and kissed the ground. Yukihiro didn''t even dare to attack. He was too scared to move. But Yukihiro gathered all his resolve, all his courage and charged. It didn''t end well. Asami shook her head, utterly disappointed. This bell test would take some time, that was certain. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 7 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami rested on the soft grass, watching the one-sided slaughter. Nothing too exciting. Her eyes followed her teammates. Once again, Aritame took another hit . Once again, the boy made contact with on the hard ground. "Ouch", Asami commented. And once again, Aritame rose up only to be knocked out a few seconds afterward. This wasn''t funny. This was a tragedy. Maybe she should help Aritame and Yukihiro? They didn''t stand a chance even in a million years. They could need her support as she considered their team work ... improvable. No proper coordination, no discipline, no formation, nothing. While Yukihiro was more of a conservative type, Aritame was clearly the hot-headed type, attacking without planning. Aritame, lots of muscles, but no intelligence Asami sighed. Unfortunately for them, Asami had little interest in intervening as she pondered about the two bells. What was their purpose ? Asami doubted Masasane would send them back to the academy. His words were nothing an empty threat. The majority of the graduates were unlikely pass a test like this. It was impossible to get one of the bells under normal circumstances. No fresh genin could scratch, not to mention defeat a fully-fledged jonin. The bells were a ruse. Masasane didn''t test their combat prowess. He didn''t test their abilities. But what then? What did he want from them? Asami tilted her head, and was thinking, and thinking, and thinking. Masasane gave her an disdainful stare. Asami reciprocated with her own special glare. Who did Masasane think he was? What had she done to offend him? Why did he stare ... Asami''s eyes widened. How could she be so stupid? The answer was so simple, so obvious. The whole bell test was just a matter of teamwork. He didn''t test their strength, but their teamwork. Asami broke out in laughter. "Thank you, sensei, without your help it would have taken me longer to finally figure it out." Confident and proud, Asami marched forward. "Aritame, Yukihiro, get your lazy asses up. Playtime is over, lads." Asami drew her blade, pointing the tip at her sensei. She hoped her sensei loved swords as much as her. Asami smirked. "What are you waiting for, the second coming of Hashirama?" Aritame''s and Yukihiro''s mouths hang agape. "What?" Asami showed her irritation. Yukihiro gulped, intimated by her glare. "Nothing." "Wonderful. And now take your positions, we don''t have all day." Asami smiled. "No." Asami''s mood worsened. "What did you say again, Aritame?" "I said no. I won''t stand up." Aritame defied her authority. "I won''t follow you, you stuck up ice princess. You think you are better than us with your holier than thou attitude, don''t you?" "Correct, Aritame, I do." Asami giggled amused. "I am a stuck up ice princess I won''t deny that. But to be fair, I care little about your opinion, Aritame.¡° ¡°I am better than you to a degree you can''t even comprehend in your wildest dreams. And now move, before I decide to kick your ass, Aritame." "Why do you think you can order me and Yukihiro around?!" Aritame growled, standing his ground. He resisted her cold freezing stare. Asami was much shorter than him, and she was girl. But she was really ... scary. Asami hadn''t changed over the years. Her soulless eyes still frightened him like back at the academy. ¡°Why? You ask why?¡° Asami furrowed her eyebrow. ¡°Because I am the leader here, Aritame. And now get moving! Show me that you aren''t completely useless!" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tired, exhausted, they lied sprawled across the ground save for Asami. She held two wonderful bells in her hand. A bit of coordination and she got what she wanted. Using a tiny bit of chakra to boost her speed also helped. Masasane''s dumbfounded expression when she snatched the bells from him was priceless. This was a victory. "Aritame, Yukihiro, Asami, please come over. I have something to tell you.", Masasane sighed. His shoulders hung low. He got defeated by a bunch of genin. How embarrassing. Everything was going so well until Asami got her tiny hands on the bells. How did that happen? He was an actual jonin and he wasn''t supposed to lose. Masasane laughed uneasily, trying to forget his little blunder. "The good news first, you have all passed, even when your teamwork is improvable and certain girl''s leaves a lot to be desired.¡° ¡°Congratulations, you are now official genin of Konohagakure." Aritame blinked."Wait, what? But how? We didn''t get the bells ¡­" "That''s not exactly true." Asami smiled, presenting proudly two ringing bells. Aritame''s eyes went wide. He saw Asami in a completely new light. "How?" Asami tilted her head. ¡°A secret." Masasane cleared his throat. "Now to your individual evaluation.¡° ¡°Asami. As far as I can tell, your taijutsu and kenjutsu both ... excellent. I wonder how you managed to scored so low at the academy with such potential? Did you tank the exams, or what?" "No, no, no, not at all." Asami denied all these unfounded accusations. She was a good girl. She wouldn''t never do something like tanking exams. "Sure." Masasane remained sceptical. "Aritame, you are next. Your attacks are suboptimal. It is painfully obvious that you attack without any kind of plan and your main strategy consists of landing a lucky punch. But you have motivation and fire in you." "Yukihiro. Compared to Aritame, you actually think before attacking. Sadly, you lack the necessary brute force and a healthy dose of aggressiveness, unlike our little princess." Masasane glanced at Asami. "Any questions left?" Masasane concluded his analysis. "None? Then come with me.¡° ¡°I have something to show you." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ They arrived at a black monolithic granite. A memorial. Hundreds and hundreds of names covered the surface. "Do you know why I brought you here?" Masasane stared at the stone. Aritame and Yukihiro shook their heads. "I see." Masasane grew silent. Some day they would know. They would know sooner or later. Masasane sighed. "I still have to designate a team leader among you, someone who will take command in my absence." "I think I will appoint Aritame as my second in command. I have high hopes for you. I am sure you will make for a good team leader." "What?!" Asami cried out in shock. This wasn''t a joke. Masasane was serious. He chose Aritame instead of her. Had he lost his mind? This was madness, absolute madness. "Apparently, you don''t agree with my decision, Asami. What''s the problem?" Masasane frowned. "With all due respect, sensei, I fail to understand the reasons behind your rather questionable choice. I doubt Aritame possesses the necessary qualities to qualify as team leader." Asami gritted her teeth. Asami felt betrayed. Her heart stung. She was robbed of what was rightfully hers. Masasane chose the personified incompetence over her. She who was better by all standards. She who deserved it. "I suppose you consider yourself as a more suitable candidate, don''t you?" Masasane waited for an answer: Suitable, her ass. She wasn''t just suitable. She was the only sensible candidate. Asami glared. "It didn''t say so explicitly, but it was heavily implied, sensei." Masasane sighed. "I knew you would oppose my decision." "What a surprise. Unexpected, isn''t it, Masasane?" Asami didn''t bother to hide her sarcasm. Masasane set his eyes on the memorial. "I am well aware that from a purely technical standpoint you would be the better choice. But you lack something important." "And that would be, sensei? What do I lack that Aritame doesn''t?" Asami clenched her fist. Rage filled her voice. Insider her, her purple chakra boiled. "Asami, you know what this stone is, don''t you?" Asami controlled her anger. "A memorial obviously. And? " Masasane nodded. "Do you see the names? These are the names of all the men and women who died for Konoha." "And what do they have to do with me, sensei?" "That''s exactly the reason I didn''t select you, Asami. You lack something important. You lack the conviction. You lack the ideals these shinobi gave their lives for.¡° ¡°The will of fire doesn''t burn in you. The fire that grants us the strength to protect our friends and loved ones.¡° ¡°I see only emptiness in you, which is why I chose Aritame. He may not be the best choice, but I believe in him and his will of fire." "Aritame has potential. One day, he will surpass you", Masasane ended his speech. Everyone fell silent except for Asami. ... ... ... Asami broke out in uncontrolled laughter. Surpass her? Did he really say surpass her? Asami giggled with maniacal glee, answering with a dismissive smirk. "So you forwent the rational decision in favour of a purely emotional one? You are telling me I am not eligible because I don''t believe in superstitious nonsense like the power of friendship and love?" "You are fool, Masasane, a fool! You deceive yourself with your fairy empty tales of the will of fire." "Hollow ideals are no substitution for real power. What can friendship achieve against indisputable power? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Your precious love and friendship are useless. They won''t save anybody.¡° Asami left in rage. She had enough. "Hey, you can''t go!" Masasane tried to salvage the situation, but it was already too late. Asami narrowed her eyes. "For your information, I don''t need your permission for anything, Masasane. I go wherever and whenever I want." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 8 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "How was your first day as a sensei, Masasane?" Hiruzen greeted him with a smile. Masasane requested his help and Hiruzen the ever-helpful man he was didn''t refuse. The sun set, giving the office a solemn atmosphere. Darkness replaced the retreating light. Masasane scratched his head. "To be honest, I have an issue with my team, or rather with a certain girl, Minami Asami. I don''t know what to do about her, Hokage-sama." Hiruzen listened. "Tell me more, Masasane. What''s the problem?" Masasane was at loss. "So far, her personality proved difficult to manage. Asami is a prideful girl, arrogant and conceited. She wasn''t pleased with my choice of the team leader." ¡°You didn''t pick her, and she threw a tantrum, didn''t she?" Hiruzen laughed. Masasane reacted surprised. "How ¡­" "How do I know? I know Asami, Masasane." Hiruzen exhaled a nebulous cloud of smoke. "Sometimes, she reminds me of a former student of mine. Asami is similar to him, but also different." Masasane looked dumbfounded. ¡°I don''t understand, Hokage-sama?" Hiruzen laughed. "Tell me, Masasane, how much do you know about our little princess?" "Not much. I only know the basics, her name, her birth-date, her losing her entire family three years ago." ¡°Her academy files told me her abilities are apparently average. Her ninjutsu is normal. Her taijutsu nothing special.¡° Hiruzen laughed. "Average they say? Don''t trust the academy reports. They are wrong. I guess she simulated to keep a low profile at the academy.¡° ¡°Don''t be deceived, Asami is strong. She is an exceptionally gifted kunoichi and I advise you to not underestimate her. That is the reason I assigned her to your team.¡° ¡°I had to keep the overall strength of the new genin teams balanced, which is why I put her together with Aritame and Yukihiro. They are worst academy graduates of this year, and they might profit from her degree of skill under your guidance. That''s my hope.¡° Hiruzen leaned back in his chair. "What I am about to tell you is classified material, but I think you deserve to know as Asami is part of your team." "Asami lost her family three years ago during an attack. The attackers were multiple jonin level shinobi we were unable to apprehend. They didn''t escape, though." ¡°Asami eliminated them. She killed them on her own before we arrived at the scene.¡° Masasane paled, stunned by what he heard. "Is that true? Did she really kill ¡­" Hiruzen merely nodded. ... ... ... "I see." Masasane grew silent. "I will take my leave then, Hokage-sama" Day turned night and an old friend visited him. He eavesdropped. Hiruzen looked up. "Danzo, don''t you know that eavesdropping isn''t a nice thing to do. How much did you hear, old friend?" Emerging from the shadows, Danzo showed himself. "Enough to tell that I am interested in this girl. What was her name again? Asami?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her daily morning shower ended and Asami left her bathroom. In search for a fresh pair of clothes, Asami strode through her old home. It cost her a little fortune, but it was worth it. Asami rebuilt her home, restoring the mansion to old glory. Asami inspected her wardrobe. Her collection was still limited. The majority of her clothes were lost that night. Some lovely pieces survived the night, but many didn''t. The bell rang. Asami opened the door. Aritame stood before her, visibly furious. But what could he do? Report her to their sensei? Scary stuff. Aritame visited her on a daily basis to reprimand her for her irresponsible behaviour. Asami usually ignored him before telling him in no uncertain terms to fuck off. But he didn''t let discourage himself. He appeared every morning to complain about her frequent absences. She just missed a few team missions. 56 weren''t that many, were they? She had more important things to do with her time. Asami rolled her eyes. "What can I do for you, Aritame? Do you want some tea, or biscuits?" Aritame glared. "I am here to tell you that you have skipped again one of our team missions, Asami." Asami scoffed. "I know. So what, Aritame?" Aritame clenched his fists. "That''s not how things work, Asami. You can''t just abandon us like this ¡­" Asami crossed her arms. "That''s all you have to say?¡° ¡°Stop bothering me, Aritame. I have enough of these stupid missions. I have enough of deliveries. I have enough of catching unruly cats, Aritame. I am done with this shit! I am overqualified for this stuff!¡° ¡°Tell Masasane he can call me when we get a real mission and not this D-rank crap!¡° ¡°And now get lost. Disappear from my sight, or I will kick your useless ass so fucking hard that you will learn how to fly." Asami slammed the door shut. "She is really, really scary when angry." A shiver ran down Aritame''s spine. He quickly left. Better not to stay here. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Sensei, why are we here? Asami didn''t react with much enthusiasm yesterday. So why should she change her mind today?" Aritame had doubts. He remembered yesterday. "Aritame, Yukihiro, you two are still young. Every team knows moments of crisis. The challenge is to overcome them and grow stronger." Masasane hoped his plan would work. Asami was a terribly stubborn and prideful girl. "I also doubt this isn''t a good idea, sensei", Yukihiro seconded Aritame''s opinion, but Masasane marched ahead without fear. They reached Asami''s little palace. The mansion was large, surrounded by extensive gardens and situated in one Konoha''s wealthiest districts. Masasane gulped. Her monetary resources were certainly considerable. Compared to their little princess, all three of them were just poor beggars. "Don''t worry, Aritame, Yukihiro, what can happen after all? Our little princess won''t throw us into her dungeon, right? " Masasane rang the doorbell. They waited. Aritame gave him a blank stare. "What can happen? A few days ago, she threatened me to plant my head on a pike." Masasane scratched his head. "I think she meant it as a joke, probably.¡° ¡°Asami can be a bit grumpy from time to time, but she isn''t a bad person ..." "A bit grumpy? Is that what you think about me, sensei?" Masasane froze. Asami stood right behind him. Masasane smiled uneasily. "Asami, what a surprise ¡­ Have I ever told you that you have a really beautiful home?" Asami grinned. "Not that I remember, but don''t think you can get away with cheap flattery alone.¡° ¡°What do you want, sensei?" Masasane scratched his head. "Look, I am here to invite you to a team dinner this afternoon." "You invite me to a meal?" "Yes, a meal." "What''s the catch, sensei?" "We will discuss there our next mission ¡­" His words displeased Asami. "Masasane, are you trying to buy my attention with food?¡° He messed up, didn''t he? Masasane paled. "Well, don''t children normally like food?" "Normally, but not in my case. The next time you try to bribe me, try harder." Asami slammed the door shut, but Masasane intercepted her. He sweat. "I think you should reconsider my offer." "And why that?" "You see, I invite you because I want to celebrate. The Hokage informed me that we will soon undertake our first C-Rank mission." Asami opened the door again. "You have my attention, Masasane." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 9 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her team entered the debriefing room about to receive their mission. The room was beyond spartan. A simple desk, a few chairs, and a number of chunin assistants. The Hokage expected them. "Ah, Masasane, a pleasure to see you. How is your team? After all, today is a big day for them. They receive their first major mission", Hiruzen greeted them with his typical smile. "They are ready, eager to prove themselves, Hokage-sama", Masasane reported with a hint of pride. "Excellent, a youth full of energy is the base for a bright future.¡° ¡°I am also delighted to detect among your team a certain girl who decided to skip all of her assigned missions. ¡°Asami, would you care to explain yourself?" Asami flashed an innocent smile. She had nothing to hide. "Not at all, Hokage-sama. All the accumulated fatigue exhausted me. I didn''t expect the assigned D-rank missions would be so mentally and physically taxing.¡° ¡°It took me a few weeks to recover from this strenuous experience." The present chunin dropped their pencils, unused to this level of audacity right in front of the Hokage. Their mouths hang agape. Her team stood by her side, clearly uncomfortable with the entire situation. Asami didn''t understand. She didn''t do anything wrong. The Hokage asked a question. She gave an answer. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, clearly amused. "Interesting excuse, one of the better ones I heard over the years.¡° ¡°But to be honest, I thought the same when I was young. D-rank missions are indeed boring, terribly boring.¡° ¡°I couldn''t wait until we finally got a real mission instead of wasting our time with this useless genin stuff." Asami nodded. "I agree, they are terribly boring. Especially, for me, Hokage-sama. I am decidedly overqualified." Hiurzen chuckled. "You are probably right, Asami, you are overqualified." Hiruzen extracted a file from a pile of papers. "I will assign you your mission then. I hope you won''t be disappointed.¡° "Your mission is quite simple, nothing dramatic. Your are tasked with escorting a merchant back to Iwagakure." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Aritame, Yukihiro and Masasane gathered at the village gate. Aritame and Yukihiro packed light for such a long journey, only carrying a backpack. They were excited, motivated, ready to move out, but for the time being, they were forced to wait. They were waiting for their client, and for Asami. Masasane grew worried. "It''s unusual for her to be late. Normally, she is quite ... punctual." Aritame crossed his arms. "Perhaps she spent too much in front of her mirror ¡­" Aritame tensed up. A giggling girl tapped his shoulder. "I might be considered a bit vain, but even my vanity knows its boundaries.¡° Asami stood behind him. She smiled. Her smile frightened Aritame. In his experience, even a smiling Asami was a dangerous Asami. She had something evil in mind. Aritame gulped. "How? How do you keep appearing always out of nowhere, Asami? How do you keep sneaking up on me? Are you sure you are not some kind of ghost, or what?" Asami giggled. "Aritame, a kunoichi never reveals her best secrets." Masasane finally got the chance to take a better look at Asami. He didn''t believe their eyes. Was this really Asami? Masasane knew Asami, and he knew her fashion preferences. They all didn''t call her Asami-hime without reason. She loved to dress up like nobility. But today Asami didn''t play little princess, refraining from wearing any ostentatious clothes. Instead of her usual hime-cut, she wore a simple ponytail. Instead of silk, she was now clad in armour. Gauntlets covered her forearms, greaves her legs. A tabard protected her upper torso. Beneath her armour, Asami wore black and a scabbard on her hip Asami looked out of place. While they were prepared for a mission, Asami was geared for war. "What happened to you?" Masasane blinked. Asami tilted her head. "Didn''t you say we should prepare ourselves, sensei?" "I did, but ¡­¡° ¡°Are these storage scrolls on your back, Asami?" Asami nodded. "They are. They contain my equipment, rations, kunai, explosive tags, and other essential supplies." Masane offered a weak smile. ¡°It seems you are rather well-prepared.¡° The merchants arrived later on. Together, they departed According to the guards stationed at the gate, they were already the third team today that left for Iwagakure. Quite a coincidence. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The days passed as her team marched through endless forests typical for the Land of Fire. Escorting their mysterious merchants, their little group was about to reach Konoha''s northern border. They came closer to Iwakagure. They decided to camp in the wild. As usual, they avoided any towns. Masasane called them to discuss their future route with Mitsuoki, their client. Aritame and Yurihiko didn''t care much, but that wasn''t the case for Asami. She listened. These so-called merchants were suspicious. She didn''t trust them even for a second. Her instincts warned here. Something was wrong here, very wrong. An uncomfortable feeling accompanied her since the beginning. The feeling grew stronger with every day passing. Inconsistencies kept piling up everywhere. Why did these merchants possess such high chakra levels? They concealed their chakra well, but traces still lingered. Why did they carry concealed weapons? Why did they keep watching their surroundings, never lowering their guard? These merchants wouldn''t fool her. They were in truth Iwa shinobi in disguise, and they used her team as cover. "We shouldn''t take the route through Kusagakure, Masasane. I would recommend going through Amegakure", Mitsuoki proposed. Asami was convinced, neither was Mitsuoki his real name nor was he a merchant. What was he planning? Why did he avoid Kusagakure? Kusagakure was the shortest route available. It was the logical choice, but Mitsuoki chose Amegakure instead. Why? She suspected Mitsuoki tried to make tracking as difficult as possible. They never stayed at the same place for long, always on the move, avoiding major roads and towns. Masasane scratched his head. "If you think so, Mitsuoki. I would take Kusagakure, but I guess Amegakure is also fine ¡­" Asami took her chance. "Mitsuoki, why do you recommend Amegakure?" "Kusagakure is not only faster, but also safer. Amegakure has a reputation for being unstable ." Mitsuoki chuckled. "Don''t worry, I am just planning to visit a few business partners along the way ...¡° "Do you mean the kind of visiting you have practised so far? You led us into the middle of nowhere for no apparent reason. I never saw you engaging in any sort of trading whatsoever." "In fact, I think you should reconsider your calling and change profession." Asami glared. She would get her answers, and she would get them now. She didn''t mind Mitsuoki risking his own life, but he should please refrain from endangering the lives of her team. "This is enough, Asami. Stop bothering Mitsuoki. Don''t you see you are impolite?" Masasane admonished her. "But ..." "No buts! You stop now, Asami." Masasane had enough. Asami constantly undermining his authority. He wouldn''t accept this type of behaviour anymore. He was the jonin, not she. Asami crossed her arms. She admitted defeat, albeit only grudgingly. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 10 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their conversation ended shortly afterwards. Masasane was about to leave the tent. "Masasane, can I have some of your time? I have something to discuss with you." Asami''s commanding tone wasn''t lost on Masasane. ¡°What''s the matter, Asami?" Asami paused. "Sensei, haven''t you noticed all the little inconsistencies accompanying Mitsuoki and his friends?" Masasane wondered. "What do you mean?" "Haven''t you noticed how Mitsuoki avoids major population centres? Haven''t you noticed how often Mitsuoki decides to take little detours?" Masasane scratched his head. "I thought the same, but strange things happen." Asami disagreed. "They do, but not to this degree. Mitsuoki and the rest of his merchant friends are trying to avoid detection." "And? This type of behaviour is far from uncommon. Many people appreciate secrecy." "This is not a matter of simple secrecy, sensei.¡° ¡°Didn''t you hear what the guards said back at the main gate? We were the third team that left for Iwagakure." "I fail to see the problem." Asami narrowed her eyes. Masasane didn''t take her seriously. "Sensei, who were these teams? What were their missions?" Asami glared. It was his duty to protect them, and not hers. Masasane brooded. "I think one team escorted a wealthy lord, the other a group of high-ranking Iwa diplomats ¡­" "You don''t think ..." Realisation struck Masasane. "That we were tricked? That they use us as cover? Yes, I think so.¡° ¡°I have no definite evidence, but I suspect we escort the real Iwa diplomats while the other groups were decoys to distract potential attackers." Masasane sighed. "Asami, stop overthinking things. You see enemies where none are." "You don''t believe me?" Asami gaped. Once again, Masasane dismissed her advice. "Look, everything you tell me now is just speculation. Don''t feel bad that I am sceptical, Asami." "But don''t worry, Asami, you can trust me. I am a jonin for reasons, and I am your sensei . You can count on me, I will protect you." Masasane smiled. "But thank you for informing me, Asami. I will keep your warnings in mind." Masasane left. "I hope so, Masasane. I hope so." Asami clenched her fist, visibly angry. "It''s not my survival I am concerned about." Asami did everything in her power, but everything wasn''t enough. The sun set and Asami crawled into her sleeping bag. The day made her tired and sleep came easily. In the distance, a crow hid among the trees. The crow observed, biding its time. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Amegakure''s famous skyline of steel and iron decorated the horizon. Skyscrapers rose from the ground as far as her eyes could see. The route Mitsuoki chose led them directly through Amegakure. Ame''s infamous rain accompanied them, never ceasing. It was raining, and raining, and raining, and raining. Everyone ended up getting soaked, except for Asami. A lovely black umbrella coated with a thin layer of chakra protected Asami from the elements. Asami didn''t care, though. She had bigger worries than rain. Two figures followed them since they crossed Amegakure''s borders. No visual confirmation was made yet as they both avoided detection so far. They kept their distance, but their enormous chakra presence betrayed them. Their potent aura stood out, giving away their position. Asami grumbled, dissatisfied with the current situation. "Asami?" "What''s up, Aritame?" Asami shifted her umbrella. Aritame wore a heavy raincoat, soaked like everyone else. "I have a question, how are completely dry while the rest of us is wetter than wet?" Asami smiled. ¡°It''s the umbrella.¡° "The umbrella?" Aritame gave her a blank stare. He didn''t believe her. "You might not know, Aritame, but this is a very special umbrella ¡­" Distracted, Asami didn''t pay attention, nearly missing the incoming attack, but she didn''t. Asami reacted in time and adopted defensive measures. Her sharingan detected the approaching shuriken. Her right hand formed a seal and her beloved chakra obeyed. Her purpled chakra manifested, forming a protective barrier. Her shield stood firm, withstanding the unrelenting assault, deflecting the hail of shuriken with minimal effect. Metal sparked and dust filled the air, but Asami and her team remained safe. Her shield dissipated, dissolving into a fine purple mist. Layers of hardened chakra saved Aritame, Yukihiro and Masasane, but the same couldn''t be said of the rest of the convoy. The attack subsided, revealing a scene of total carnage. Corpses and limbs littered the ground, lifeless and torn asunder. Their blood stained the earth red. They died without having a chance. Nobody survived. Aritame and Yukihiro unholstered their kunai, prepared to fight. Two men appeared from the rainy fog. They both wore black robes adorned by red clouds. Masasane paled. His hand trembled. He recognised the enemy. This was. This was ¡­ Asami narrowed her eyes. "Tracking down the real ambassador took more time than expected, but third time''s the charm." Kisame flashed his teeth. Itachi didn''t comment. He preferred silence, as usual. Kisame sighed. "You know, you are no fun, Itachi. You should really try to liven up." Asami didn''t recognise the swordsman, but she recognised his partner. This was going to be an ugly fight, a very ugly fight. Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha, ANBU, traitor, and clan killer. Asami offered a benign smile. "Long time no see, Itachi. I hope life is treating you well." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 11 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Run", Asami whispered. Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane refused to move, paralysed by fear and trepidation. If they wanted to survive, they had to run. Their chances of survival were slim with their capabilities. "Long time no see?¡° Kisame raised his eyebrow. ¡°Itachi, who is this girl? I never knew you have a girlfriend. Why didn''t you tell me about her? I thought we were friends, Itachi." Asami whispered again, "Run! Run, you idiots!" Why didn''t they run? Didn''t they understand the severity of the situation? "Kisame, I don''t know the girl, nor do I remember her." Itachi maintained his stoic facade. Of course, Itachi remembered. It was her, the girl from back then. What was her name again? Asami? Asami shook her head in disappointment, stalling for time. "Itachi, you sadden me. It seems you have forgotten me.¡° ¡°You might not remember me, but I certainly remember you, Itachi. I would never forget such a lovely person like you." Itachi narrowed his eyes. This girl was ¡­ strange. Kisame laughed. "I have heard you being called many things but never lovely, Itachi." "Lovely indeed. I still remember, the reaction I got from him back then was priceless." Asami waved armed with her suavest smile. Her tactics worked. Itachi and Kisame both dropped their guard. They didn''t take them seriously. Confident in their victory, they grew careless, a mistake, a huge mistake. Asami whispered to her petrified team, discarding any sense of subtlety. "Run! For the last time, run! Flee, you fucking idiots!" Asami curled her hand around her sword. "I will buy as much time as possible." Her life would be so much easier if they retreated. Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane presented a burden, dead weights. This fight required all of her chakra, all of her power, all of her concentration. Masasane paled, realising the full hopelessness of their situation. Cold sweat ran down his face. They wouldn''t see another day. Their opponent was Uchiha Itachi, a legend among legends. Masasane glanced at Asami. Should they flee as she said? Should they really abandon her? Masasane clenched his fist. The answer was no. Asami might be strong, but he would never leave her behind. . Aritame crossed Asami''s wonderful plans. The idiot stood his ground. He gripped his kunai and marshaled all of his courage. "Asami, we won''t run! We will never leave you! True Konoha shinobi don''t abandon their comrades." "Have you gone mad? Only death awaits you here, Aritame. Do what I say! Run! Run for your lives!" Asami lost her patience. She was tempted to beat the shit out of Aritame right now and right here. "NO!" Aritame stood his ground. His conviction didn''t waver. "You will!" "No!" Yukihiro stepped in. Asami exploded. Her eyes shone with a dangerous shade of purple. "Shut the fuck up! You will do exactly as I say ..." "Sorry, but playtime is over, kids." Kisame closed the distance and attacked. Asami trusted her instincts and flipped backwards, avoiding the incoming strike with natural ease. Her teammates didn''t share her luck. Kisame''s attack was nothing more than a diversion for Itachi. Itachi''s shuriken were a testament to her failure. Masasane parried Kisame''s blow with a kunai. Their weapons interlocked and Masasane was unable to move. Itachi''s shuriken were fast, accurate, deadly. Three shuriken hit, three bodies were claimed. Masasane died instantly. The shuriken severed his cervical artery. He bled to death. Yukihiro met a similar fate. Aritame survived, but his condition was critical, his breathing unsteady. Plagued by excruciating pain, Aritame coughed up blood. A shuriken punctured his lungs. Kisame retreated. "It seems you aren''t all bark no bite. You have my interest, girl. What''s your name?" "My name? Lick my ass! I will kill you and spit on your grave before I give you my name!" Asami discarded her beloved umbrella and drew her sword. Her eyes burned with hatred. Asami marched forwards amid the falling rain. Without hesitation, she plunged her blade into Aritame, ending his life as a final act of mercy. Kisame chuckled. "How vicious even for my standards. I always thought killing comrades was a big no-go for you Konoha guys." Asami glared. She felt the grief, the pain, the hate boiling inside her heart. Asami closed her eyes. Ghostly purple flames engulfed Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane, turning their bloodied corpses to ash. Her funeral pyre illuminated the encroaching night. Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane were history now. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "How do we proceed?" Asami clenched her fist. She would make them pay. "This is the part where we kill little girls like you." Kisame grinned. The grip of his sword crawled across his body. "My sword likes your chakra. Samehada is excited to meet you." Asami narrowed her eyes. Hate gripped her heart. ¡°I can''t share your enthusiasm, but you are free to try.¡° Asami''s maniac laughter filled the air. The ecstasy was palpable. "You are neither the first nor will you be the last trying to kill me. They have all failed and so will you." Asami summoned her might. Her chakra heeded her call and columns of scorching fire surrounded her figure. Itachi and Kisame dodged. A purple avalanche of fire nearly incinerated them and everything in its path. The entire forest was set ablaze, falling prey to a sea of devouring flames. The very land burned. Kisame observed the nightmarish scene. The scorching heat touched his skin. Her fire singed his clothes. His coat received a few scorch marks for free. Kisame grinned. "I like her. The girl has a fiery personality." Itachi didn''t bat an eyelid. "I suppose she has talent for fire ..." The infernal fire parted, made way for their little fiery princess. Purple flames accompanied every step of their goddess. Itachi rolled his eyes. The girl loved the big entrance, didn''t she? "Didn''t you say you would kill me? So why are you running away from me? Are empty threats all you have to offer?" Asami smirked. "We don''t run, we merely regroup. Big difference." Kisame initiated his attack. A series of water sharks shot forwards. They didn''t even come close. The flames protected their princess and intercepted his sharks mid-air, evaporating them. A cloud of boiling steam covered the area. Kisame clicked his tongue."I feel this girl will be more troublesome than expected ¡­" "I hope so." Asami closed the distance armed with an elongated lance of vibrating plasma. Purple lightning coated her blade. This was going to hurt. Her sword aimed for his chest. Kisame moved in time to avoid the worst. Her plasma lance ran straight through his left shoulder, burning everything in its way. Asami readied her sword for a consecutive strike. This time she wouldn''t miss. Kisame grunted. "Fuck." Itachi saved him. His Susanoo deflected her attack. Her lightning clashed against Itachi''s armour, but her lightning failed to penetrate. Asami retreated and clicked her tongue. Her murderous eyes trained on her enemies. "Can you still fight?" Itachi checked Kisame. "More or less.¡° Kisame grunted. He regretted his earlier carelessness. It nearly cost him his life. "The girl is dangerous. She is fast and she strikes hard.¡° "Kisame, we withdraw. We have achieved our objectives. I see no reason to engage her further", Itachi ordered. They gained nothing from continuing to fight her. Withdrawing also provided him with a suitable excuse to spare Asami. Itachi bore no ill feelings towards Konoha. He had no interest in robbing his village of such a promising talent. This wasn''t the first time he spared former comrades despite contrary orders. "Seriously? The fight hasn''t even started and you want us to withdraw?" Kisame didn''t look happy nor did Asami. ¡°I agree. I still have unfinished business with you both." Asami gripped her sword. Asami charged and targeted Kisame. He was the weak link in the chain, but Asami changed her axis of attack. "Die!" Her sword met Itachi''s Susanoo. Her blade cut through consecutive layers of chakra, but she was unable to pierce his armour. Her sword got stuck, stopped by his chakra. Itachi escaped a nasty stab wound. Her attack failed and Asami suffered the consequences. "Amaterasu." Itachi activated his right eye. Asami might be talented, but the price was too high. He couldn''t die here. He still had a foolish little brother to fight. Black flames engulfed Asami and she took a direct hit from his Susanoo. A skeletal arm hurled Asami across the muddy ground. Asami gritted her teeth in pain. Her whole body hurt. Black flames claimed her arm. "Kisame, we withdraw", Itachi commanded. "Shouldn''t we finish the job?" Kisame complained. "Unnecessary, my Amaterasu will do the rest." Itachi''s right eye bled. "You go ahead. I will join you soon. I just need to investigate something. " "You are the boss." Kisame sighed. He left, not doubting the effectiveness of Itachi''s Amaterasu. Itachi marched forwards. His Amaterasu malfunctioned. Her fire should have devoured Asami, but his Amaterasu was blocked. Itachi froze. His eyes went wide. Asami ... lived. She survived, but her arm was missing. She amputated her left arm to save her life. Asami touched her cauterised wound. Her wound shone with a purple glow, surrounded by an endless stream of brilliant particles. Pure chakra permeated the air, pulsating with an intensity he had never felt before. "Surprised, aren''t we?" Asami giggled, visibly amused by his stupor. Her lost arm regenerated, restored by the power of her chakra. "I will share a little secret with you, Itachi. Yin is commonly considered the spiritual component of chakra and while Yang is considered the physical component. Yang might grant longevity and vitality, but Yin harnesses the power of your very will, the power to bend reality." "And now run! I promise you, Itachi, I will find you and I will kill you for what you have done to me! Uchiha don''t forgive easily." Itachi held his breath. Her eyes ... Two black five-petaled flowers on red ground greeted him, two stylised kikyou that promised revenge and destruction. Asami had awakened the mangekyou sharingan. Itachi fell silent and disappeared. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 12 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "What do you mean by your entire team is dead?" The chunin gaped, stunned like the rest of the room. Their surprise was understandable. A battered girl appeared out of nowhere, covered in bruises, and stained with blood. Asami rolled her eyes. "I mean what I say. They are dead, gone, history, visiting the afterlife, call it whatever you want." Was the definition of dead so difficult to understand? "You are joking, aren''t you?" She wasn''t. Even Asami''s divine patience was limited. She had a bad week and her mood was terrible. Walking all the way home from Amegakure wasn''t fun. "My friend, do I look as if I am joking?" Asami glared. Her icy glare froze the poor chunin alive. The chunin gulped. The girl was scary despite her petite stature. "I didn''t intend to offend you ..." "Asami, do you care to explain what happened?" Hiruzen took over, replacing the poor chunin. Asami grumbled. "On our mission, we encountered unexpected resistance. After we entered Amegakure, a strong force of unknown shinobi attacked us.¡° ¡°Outnumbered and ambushed, we were quickly overwhelmed. Masasane, Aritame and Yukihiro fell." Hiruzen offered his sympathy. Limitless pity was written all over his face, but Asami didn''t need pity. What she needed was sleep. "And how did you survive ... this tragedy?" Hiruzen had a hunch. The situations were comparable. Once again, Asami ended up being the only survivor. "I managed to fight off the attackers. In the end, they retreated after eliminating the merchants, sparing me. I survived thus." "Can I leave now?" Asami didn''t hide her gloominess. Everything had been said. She just wanted to go home. Hiruzen nodded. "This should suffice. We might require a more detailed report later on, but you are dismissed for now." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lamps illuminated the dark room. Tall stone pillars supported the wooden ceiling. Asami stood before Konoha''s village council, awaiting her judgement. Unfortunately, they took their time. The village elders, the jonin commander, and the Hokage were talking, and talking, and talking, not coming to any conclusion. Asami was already standing here for a few hours. She wished to leave, but she wasn''t allowed to. They forced her to stay and defend herself against a series of uncomfortable questions. What happened? How did it happen? How did she survive? Danzo''s gaze fell on her. "What do you think, Asami. What caused this debacle?" Asami met Danzo''s cold stare. She didn''t like Danzo. She didn''t like him at all. Her instincts distrusted Danzo since the moment they first met. "I would say a combination of different factors was responsible for this disaster.¡° ¡°My team lacked the necessary strength to complete such a dangerous mission. The mission should have been classified at least as an A-rank mission, but it wasn''t. As a consequence, a numerically superior force annihilated us." "Furthermore, Masasane ignored all of my repeated warnings. In my opinion, we were doomed largely due to Masasane''s incompetence." Asami was met by a sea of curious stares. Did she just call her sensei incompetent? Shikaku narrowed his eyes. "These are bold claims you make. Your late sensei was after all an accomplished jonin." Asami disagreed. "Not at all, I sensed the enemy following us and warned Masasane multiple times. I advised him to abandon the mission, but he ignored me, a fatal mistake." "So you are telling me your detection skills were superior to his?" Shikaku didn''t believe her. Asami nodded, "Indeed, I consider my skills superior.¡° Shikaku didn''t look convinced. "Shikaku, why don''t we test her?" Danzo was always in search of young talents. He knew more about Asami and was interested in her capabilities. "And how?" Shikaku crossed his arms, slightly annoyed. "Don''t worry, I have an idea." Danzo smirked. "How many ANBU hide in this room, Asami?" Asami glanced left and right. "I detect eight signatures. Four ANBU hide behind the stone pillars, two are stationed at the door, two hide among the ceiling." Locating them wasn''t difficult. It was easy, far too easy. The ANBU didn''t even bother to suppress their chakra. Danzo grinned. "Kagetoki, was she right?" The ANBU captain appeared and knelt. "Her numbers are correct, Danzo-sama." "Hiruzen, I think we should allow Asami to join the ANBU. Her abundant talent should be put to better use instead of being wasted like this." Danzo''s proposal surprised everyone except Hiruzen. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, contemplating. "Asami, what would you think about joining the ANBU?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 1 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan''s War College 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Introduction to the organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Col. Minami Asami I have to congratulate you, our newest recruits, on joining us ANBU instead of signing up for the flack-jacket Army dunderheads and the wannabe master psychologists from the intelligence department. I hate them both equally. Anyway, I welcome you now to my lecture. Our subject today is the basic organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces. Before we start, though, I will need to address a point you are probably familiar with. The majority of shinobi are extremely lazy when it comes to correct terminology. Colloquial terms are frequently used instead of the proper designations. You will rarely encounter thus what we learn today. Few people know that a hierarchy actually exists. While such tendencies towards simplification are understandable, this lack of precision can be annoying. XXXX Konohagakure Armed Forces (KAF) Supreme High Command of the Konohagakure Armed Forces (SHCKAF) Supreme Commander of the Konohagakure Armed Forces (SCKAF): Hokage The Konohagakure Armed Forces, abbreviated KAF, form the entirety of Konoha''s military and are headed by the Supreme High Command of the Konohagakure Armed Forces, abbreviated SHCKAF. The Supreme High Command is more or less synonymous with the village council and consists of the Hokage, the village elders, and the commanders of the three main branches. The Armed Forces are divided into three branches, Army, ANBU and the Intelligence Division. We constantly compete with each other for limited financial resources, new equipment, and personnel. Trust me, qualified personnel are hard to find these days. As a consequence, interservice rivalries are far from uncommon. We hate the army guys and the green flack-jacket idiots hate us. For them, we are just cocky glory hounds. We both hate the suckers from the Intelligence Division. You never know what these bastards are up to. They always fuck up. XXX Army High Command of the Army (HCA) Chief of Staff of the Army (CSA) Despite being completely incompetent and inept, the Army nevertheless constitutes the backbone of Konoha''s military. The Army is by far the largest branch among all three. They consist of a smaller professional peacetime force and a large reserve force that gets mobilised in the case of war. The last time Konoha saw a large-scale mobilisation was during the Third Great Ninja War as you might know. XX Army Reserve Division The Reserve Division is subordinated to the Army and represents Konoha''s main fighting force. Every shinobi who didn''t enlist in the Army, the ANBU, or the Intelligence Division joins automatically the reserve. Ranging from the rustiest jonin to the youngest academy student, they are all part of the reserve. Despite having many powerful jonin among their ranks, the overall quality of reserve is dubious at best, not to say horrendous. They nothing more than a headless mob without discipline, incapable of executing even the simplest operation on their own. They depend on the support from regular forces. You have to babysit them constantly. Otherwise, they get themselves killed with their incompetence. Pray to whatever deity you worship that you will never to work together with them. It''s not a pleasant experience. What they lack in quality, they compensate with their numbers. They are useful to bolster your forces with masses of weak genin and chunin, providing cheap cannon fodder. XXX ANBU High Command of the ANBU (HCANBU) Chief of Staff of the ANBU (CSANBU) Compared to the Army we ANBU are smaller, but what we lack in numbers we compensate with superior quality, discipline, and combat effectiveness. We are the best of the best for reasons, mainly deployed for reconnaissance and infiltration missions. The rest of Konoha needs our firepower to get the job done when they have fucked up once again. XXX Intelligence Division (ID) High Command of the Intelligence Division (HID) Chief of Staff of the Intelligence Division (CSID) If you want to hear anything about these assholes, bad luck. Go and ask them yourself because I am not on good terms with them right now. This was today''s lecture. I will see you next week when we discuss "99 ways to die on the battlefield and how not to avoid them". ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 2 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Ranks and units organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Col. Minami Asami Well, I don¡¯t have much time today as I am supposed to be somewhere else. So we will get over with this quickly. Take the info sheet and listen. The sheet has three columns. The first column gives you unit designations, the second strength numbers, and the third the commanding officer. Nothing complicated. Army: Ranks and units Team, squad, and platoon are the smallest unit types. You will encounter them frequently contrary. Teams and squads are usually led by experienced chunin, or even genin, but reality tends to differ. The chain of command is more fluid than it should be. Higher-ranking officers leading teams or squads is far from uncommon. Now we get to the company, the battalion, the regiment. All three are a rare sight since the end Third Great Ninja War as they aren''t needed anymore. The company and battalion are regarded as the smallest units that can operate autonomously without additional support. The regiment is primarily an ad hoc formation. Strength numbers vary depending on the situation. The brigade and division exist largely for administrative purposes. While the brigade had seen some use during the war, the division has long since fallen out of favour. Too cumbersome, too immobile, too inflexible. The division only persists for traditional reasons. So far no hidden village has ever succeeded in fielding a full division. Forces were spread thin across all fronts during the wars and didn''t allow such a concentration of force. ANBU: Ranks and units The basic structure is more or less the same. Differences are minor. Compared to the Army, we ANBU enjoy higher ranks and our unit sizes are smaller as our manpower is limited. Now the interesting part, how you get promoted? I will be gracious and give you some personal advice. Officially, you need leadership, skill, intelligence and whatever else, but that''s all bullshit. Forget it, just forget it. You require neither leadership nor skill to advance. What you need are either strength or connections. If you a powerful, the higher-ups won¡¯t be able to ignore you in the long run. Become strong and you will get promoted along the way. But if you aim high, you need clan connections. Without them, you are fucked hard. Nepotism and clientelism are the bane of Konoha¡¯s existence. They plague the military and bureaucracy. Posts are not filled based on merit, but based on lineage. Commanding positions are only given to candidates backed by influential clans. Most of them are mediocre at best, not to say outright incompetent. No matter how talented you might be, you need the right blood running through your veins. The Army is the traditional territory of combat-related clans like the Akimichi, the Sarutobi, the Senju, the Hyuga, and the Nara. They produce a steady supply of high-ranking officers. The Intelligence Division is dominated by the Yamanaka and other minor clans. Uchiha and Aburame controlled the ANBU in the past, but times changed since the Uchiha massacre. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 3 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Foreign armies organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Col. Minami Asami An old saying, keep your friends close but your enemies closer. Today''s lecture will be about Konoha¡¯s friends and enemies. I will give you a short overview of their organisational structure and a personal assessment. Sunagakure/ Kirigakure Organisation: Ranks and units Sunagakure: As Suna is currently allied with Konoha, I haven¡¯t met them yet on the battlefield. But based on my information, their shinobi shouldn''t be underestimated. Their forces might be small, but Suna-nin are known for being tactically flexible, ingenious and determined fighters. Kirigakure: Kiri-nin are an interesting bunch. They are adaptable, fluid, insidious like water. They prefer a methodical approach. In my experience, their morale is brittle. Kiri-nin shy away from taking risks. They disintegrate quite easily when confronted overwhelming firepower. Iwagakure/Kumogakure Organisation: Ranks and units Kumogakure and Iwagakure are both military giants and their organisational structure reflects such. Kumo and Iwa favour larger formations due to their advantage in terms of manpower and reserves. They outnumber us by a significant margin. Iwagakure: Iwa-nin tenacious and stupid. They are terribly annoying to fight. They never give up. They never surrender. They never budge. They fight until the bitter end. Terribly annoying as said. My recommendation, decimate them completely. Iwa-nin are proficient in defence. Nothing surprising considering their earth affinity. They stand their ground no matter the losses. On the offence, they are like a juggernaut, slow, immobile, cumbersome. But when they strike, they strike hard. Kumogakure: Kumo-nin are probably the most dangerous and professional ninja you will encounter. They are well-trained, well-led, disciplined. Kumo forces are aggressive. They prefer the offence to the defence. Kumo-nin will try to maintain their momentum at any cost. They will keep attacking until you yield. My personal advice, concentrate your forces and hope for the best. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 1 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Heavy snow covered the silent forest. The harsh forces of winter reigned the frozen lands, hidden beneath a blanket of ice and white. Nature had turned the world into a cold barren desert, hostile to human life. But life persisted among the trees, refusing to bow to the forces of nature. A squad of Konoha ANBU moved through the trees with frightening speed, desperately running for their lives. ¡°We have to pick up the pace, Konosuke. They are right behind us, Captain!¡± Hachiro warned, his desperation palpable. ¡°I know, Hachiro.¡° Konosuke gritted his teeth. Their situation didn''t look good. He and his men were tired. They needed rest, but rest was out of the question. Their pursuers were right behind them, but they had to carry on. ¡°Hachiro, where are Masaaki and Yusuke?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Uncertainty plagued Hachiro''s mind. ¡°Masaaki and Yusuke are dead. They engaged the enemy as ordered, to buy time, but their retreat failed. They were eliminated.¡± Asami answered Konosuke, her voice dispassionate, icy, cold. Asami wore her ANBU mask with pride. She was a little girl with an innocent white fur coat, but she was still one of them, an ANBU. Asami was young, barely 13-years-old, but death didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. She accepted the deaths of her comrades with cold indifference. Asami could be his daughter, but her heart was colder than ice. Did she feel anything? ¡°How do you know? Did you see them?¡± Konosuke''s hands trembled, but he controlled his emotions. Anger, rage flared up inside him. ¡°I tracked their chakra ...¡° ¡°Their signatures disappeared a while ago. I drew my own conclusions.¡± Asami confirmed their deaths. Konosuke trusted Asami. Her perception was excellent, her sensor capabilities well-known among ANBU. ¡°Shit!¡° Konosuke clenched his fists. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He sent two good friends to their death, but times were hard. Drastic measures had to be taken. Masaaki and Yusuke delayed the enemy, but they paid the highest price. Konosuke knew they were running out of time. They had to reach the assembly point soon, as the enemy was getting closer and closer. Norogumi and Karen slowed them down. They got wounded during the mission and had to be carried along. Norogumi lost a few ribs and bones while Karen lost a lot of blood. The fact that both of them were still standing, still conscious, was a miracle, but it was dubious how long they would be able to do so. Norogumi and Karen grew weaker with every minute. They reached the limits of their endurance. ¡°Tell what?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Them being dead.¡± Konosuke gritted his teeth. ¡°Masaaki and Yusuke might be dead, but right now we have considerably bigger worries. We will join them in the afterlife soon if we don''t do anything!¡° Konosuke clenched his fists. Once again, Asami attacked him. Behind her innocent facade, lurked a vicious little demon. ¡°Our Kiri friends are right behind us and they are rapidly closing the distance. We should hurry up.¡± Her advice went beyond mere suggestions. Asami meant what she said. ¡°We can¡¯t, Asami. We can''t go faster. Norogumi and Karen are in critical condition. They won''t be able to keep up.¡± Konosuke grew enraged. ¡°I know, Konosuke, but I think I have a solution for our little problem.¡± Asami drew her beloved sword. Konosuke¡¯s eyes widened. He feared the worst. No, no, she didn¡¯t plan to kill ... Asami halted. She stopped on a branch as did the rest of the ANBU squad. Her radiant blade glimmered purple. Something was about to happen. ¡°I will confront them and delay them as long as possible. I will cover your retreat.¡± Asami prepared to leave. ¡°Are you crazy? You will die!¡± Konosuke paled. As much as Asami annoyed him, he didn¡¯t want to sacrifice yet another life. Too many lives were already lost today. ¡°Konosuke, we don''t have much of a choice. Either I stop them or we all die.¡± Konosuke didn''t say anything. Asami might be strong, but was she strong enough to face the Kiri-nin alone? He didn''t know. Asami sighed. ¡°Konosuke, I have always told you, you are a gentle soul, but your heart is soft. You lack the will to make hard decisions when they are needed.¡± Snow started falling. Countless millions of snow crystals turned the darkening sky white. Asami liked snow. She really did. ¡°And now go. I don''t want my noble self-sacrifice to be in vain.¡± Konosuke relented, giving up his resistance. Asami was right, something had to be done. ¡°Do your best and don''t die, Asami. I don''t want this to be our final parting.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Konosuke, I won''t die so easily. I will return.¡° Asami smiled and departed. Their relationship wasn¡¯t exactly the best, not to say abysmal. Asami didn¡¯t approve of his style of leadership. She ignored the majority of his orders, constantly arguing with him, constantly criticising him. She openly considered him inept, pedantic, cautious, a subpar choice for captain, a typical narrow-minded wannabe master strategist like all Nara. He lacked initiative. He failed to seize opportunities even when they were presented on a silver platter. He was foolish to believe battles could be won without casualties, without sacrifices. The price of victory was paid in blood. Her accusations stung, but Konosuke tolerated her antics. Asami was a kunoichi without equal. Her talent was indisputable, her capabilities beyond doubt. Asami possessed immense strength for her age, strength that unsettled many. Asami was a force to be reckoned with, a trigger-happy girl with a sadistic streak. She struck fast, she struck hard, and she never did things by half. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 2 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami sighed. Nothing changed. In the end, she had to do things all by herself if she wanted the job to be done properly. Konosuke sent Masaaki and Yusuke, but their sacrifice proved to be of little value. They were dispatched easily. She offered Konosuke to intercept the Kiri-nin, but Konosuke declined. He refused to send her. She was the youngest ANBU in the group. She was Konoha''s future, a part of the next generation. Konosuke didn''t want to risk her life, but he didn''t know the true extent of her powers. She would have slaughtered the Kri-nin with ease if ordered. Asami gripped her sword in anger. Nothing was ever easy with Konosuke. His lack of flexibility annoyed her. Konosuke was one of those according to the plan types and Asami loathed them with passion. If Konosuke hadn¡¯t implemented one of his over-complicated battle plans, they wouldn¡¯t be in this precarious situation. Their mission was a simple assassination, their target an influential noble with a respectable number of guards. Kiri-nin protected him. She advocated a frontal assault. They would compensate for their numerical inferiority by using the element of surprise. Get in, kill everyone, get out. Nobody would expect a frontal attack in broad daylight. The Kiri-nin would get caught completely off guard. They wouldn''t even know what hit them before it was over. Konosuke proposed dispatching a small infiltration party. His plan offered the more elegant solution, but not necessarily the better solution. Konosuke''s plan fell apart like a house of cards. Everything went south. The infiltration party got detected. Two platoons of Kiri ANBU lay in wait for them, and they walked right into their trap. Outnumbered, Konosuke ordered an immediate retreat. They escaped, but the infiltration group got hit hard. They were nearly wiped out. Asami left the forest behind her. She arrived at a wide clearing. A lonely oak watched over the clearing since ancient times. Snowfall intensified and the winds grew stronger. The snowstorm turned into a blizzard. Asami scanned the area. She awaited the arrival of the Kiri-nin. They didn''t disappoint her. Fifteen Kiri ANBU arrived soon afterwards, fifteen unlucky men who had the misfortune to cross paths with her. Concealed behind her mask, Asami''s eyes shimmered vivid red in delight. She smiled and readied her blade. A man stepped forward flanked by two ANBU. He was the leader of the little group, and he mocked her, ¡°Konoha seems to be really desperate these days.¡° ¡°They now send little girls to stop ¡­¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A pulsating purple blade impaled Yakumo. Her sword skewered Yakumo''s heart. His life ended. Asami giggled with a glint of joy. ¡°My friend, you vastly overestimate your capabilities and underestimate mine, .¡± Her sword sliced Yakumo in half and claimed Nobuyori and Tatsukichi next. Asami gripped her sword and spun sidewards. Their flesh offered no resistance as her blade cut them in half. Yakumo, Nobuyori and Tatsucki died. Their lifeless bodies fell down onto the cold snow. ¡°One, two, three.¡° Asami smirked. ¡°Who comes next?¡± The Kiri ANBU didn¡¯t hesitate. They knew what had to be done. They would kill the little bitch even if it cost them their lives. The Kiri ANBU attacked. Their war cries filled the icy plains. They charged driven by rage. Asami flashed a smile, amused by their foolishness. She disappeared from their sight. The snowstorm covered her movements. Asami swept across the battlefield like a ghost, claiming one victim after another, picking them off one by one. Asami hunted her prey without relent, without mercy. She was everywhere, her position fluid like water. Four, a horizontal slash. Five, decapitated. Six, pierced through the chest. The Kiri squad disintegrated. Their retreat turned into a complete rout, but fleeing was useless. There was no escape, no mercy. Seven, she struck from behind. Eight, lost both of his legs. He tried to flee. He didn''t get far. Nine, confronted her boldly. He didn''t last long. Ten, a pair of kunai nailed his corpse to the nearby oak. Eleven, twelve, they counterattacked. Her purple shield deflected their feeble attacks. They didn''t even scratch her chakra. Her lightning electrocuted the stunned duo. Thirteen, fourteen, they had reached the treeline. They thought they were safe. They thought they had escaped their fate, but they were wrong. Hope was only an illusion. Asami focused her eyes. A massive purple detonation engulfed their position. Her nightmarish fireball incinerated everything in vicinity. The blast ripped nearby trees apart. Both Kiri-nin were burned alive, reduced to nothingness. Hisashi''s eyes widened in horror. This wasn''t possible. They were decimated. They never stood a chance against the personification of death herself. Hidden behind her porcelain mask, the white demon approached him. Her white fur coat had turned red, stained by the blood of his fallen comrades. Gone was any pretence of childish innocence. Hisashi trembled. He was now alone, utterly alone. He was the last survivor of this carnage. ¡°Fifteen¡± The demon''s eyes glowed dark luminous red. Hisashi held his breath. Her eyes weren¡¯t normal, they weren¡¯t human. What was she? ¡°What''s your name?¡± The girl tilted her head. Hisashi clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t need her damned fake politeness. The girl was a demon in white, a demon in human skin. ¡°You fucking bitch, I don¡¯t need to answer you.¡± Hisashi gripped a kunai. He mustered all of his courage. He clashed against her shield, but her barrier didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. Her chakra protected its mistress. The white demon broke his stance with ease. She aimed for his legs and made him trip. Hisashi fell and took a punch to his abdomen. Her punch was powerful considering her frail stature. The girl hit hard and Hisashi had a hard time breathing. Asami shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Shinobi these days, always so stubborn. They never know when to give up.¡° ¡°You try to be nice and what do they do? They spit in your face.¡± ¡°You are right, Fifteen, you don¡¯t have to answer me, but that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°I have a little task for you, Fifteen¡±, the girl hummed happily. Her mood was good. Hisashi clenched his fists. ¡°Who do you think you are¡­¡° ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Hisashi cried out in pain. Her sword impaled his right hand, pinning him to the ground. ¡°You misunderstand your position, Fifteen. I am not renown for my patience. Your lack of cooperation annoys me. ¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhh!¡± Immense pain shot through his body. The girl twisted her sword. ¡°Do you understand, Fifteen?¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhh, yeeeesssss¡±, Hisashi gritted his teeth. He endured the pain. ¡°Excellent.¡° Asami smirked. ¡°As said, I have a little task for you. Inform the rest of your friends that they should stay out of my way if they want to live. We don¡¯t want them to die, do we?¡± ¡°And now run before I decide to change my mind¡± Her soft voice grew cold. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 3 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami watched the retreating Kiri-nin . The boy wasn¡¯t the worst runner she had ever seen. Nothing surprising after the little show she had put on for him. He ran for his life. Asami retrieved her kunai. They were still stuck into the oak and too precious to be wasted like this. Afterwards, she waited, and waited, and waited. Nobody came. Would her actions ignite their desire for revenge, or would they listen to reason and give up? She didn''t know. Asami sheathed her blade. If intimidation didn¡¯t work, if they ignored her warnings, she would persuade them with steel. Her eyes swept across the battlefield, admiring her handiwork of death, blood and gore. Corpses littered the snowy ground. The sight filled Asami with pride. Her performance had improved since her fateful encounter with Itachi. That day, Itachi made her a gift. That day her sharingan changed, transformed. Her eyes evolved, further augmenting her style. The sharingan was a truly potent weapon, a weapon that was hers and hers alone. She was now in possession of the legendary mangekyou sharingan, but her eyes remained a weapon of last resort, only to be used wisely. Her mangekyou exerted a degree of control over her chakra never experienced before. They granted her a mastery of chakra down to the most elemental level, down to the very fabric, the very essence of chakra. Close or far, her eyes allowed her to manipulate, to command, to shape, to rule it with near perfection. Form, density, cohesion, her chakra obeyed her. Her chakra was the extension of her will, the manifestation of her desires, the weapon of her hopes and dreams. Asami was her chakra. Her chakra was her. Her control was absolute. Her new powers exhilarating. Asami giggled with a certain sense of satisfaction. It took time and effort to even understand the true extent of her powers, not to mention master them. Despite her modest progress, much remained still unknown, shrouded in mystery. The mangekyou sharingan proved to be an illusive piece of information, hard to come by with its existence being hardly know outside informed circles. Despite digging through the village archives, they didn''t offer much information about the Uchiha clan and the secrets of the sharingan. Documents and scrolls existed, but the vast majority ended up being strictly classified following the day of the Uchiha clan massacre. A drastic measures, taken by the village council. Her ANBU background allowed her access to some less confidential material, but even her access was limited. There was something fishy about the Uchiha clan and their sudden disappearance, and she wasn''t the only one to believed so. Asami crossed her arms and watched the falling snow. The blizzard intensified. Fifteen delivered her message. The pursuing Kiri-nin halted and regrouped. Not only did they stop, but they also retreated. Their chakra signatures indicated such. Eliminating their vanguard achieved the desired effect, the main force abandoned their suicidal pursuit. Asami smirked satisfied and moved to the assembly point. Night was coming and temperatures fell. Despite multiple layers of warm clothing, she was freezing. Asami rubbed her gloves. Her heart desired a fluffy bed and a hot chocolate. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami reached the assembly point, an abandoned village near the border. The war devastated the entire region. All sides pillaged, plundered, murdered, razed, cleansed. The border areas were hit hard. They never truly recovered even after all these years. Asami entered the abandoned village. ANBU patrolled the area, guarding their camp against undesired intruders. Asami looked around. All three other ANBU squads returned, but their ranks were depleted. Casualties were high, losses significant. Many ANBU were missing. Many ANBU met their fate. They probably encountered heavy resistance like them. The missions they carried out were dangerous, and risky. Failure had to be expected, yet the severity of their losses surprised Asami. Their missions led them deep into Kirigakure, deep into enemy territory without additional support. Asami spotted Harumi among the abandoned ruins. She was an ANBU, a medic. The green glow of her medical ninjutsu illuminated the air. Harumi tried to save Masayuki. He was wounded, a deep cut stretched across his abdomen. Blood stained his body. Harumi healed her all, but her efforts were in vain. The cut didn¡¯t close. Asami doubted Masayuki would survive. He was close to the world of the dead. His life would end. Nothing could save him anymore. Asami was right. Bitter tears ran down Harumi''s face. Her sobbing filled the cold heartless night. Masayuki wasn''t anymore. They knew each other for so long, but today fate ripped them apart. Asami had seen enough and continued her stroll through the village. The falling snow accompanied her on her way. Asami scanned the streets. Many ANBU rested to recuperate. Their missions took a toll on them. Most suffered only minor injuries, nothing serious, which was good. The dead were cheap. They required nothing. Wounded ninja, however, were troublesome. They were a burden, dead weights that dragged you down. Asami met Konosuke and the rest of her squad. They were exhausted, their fatigue clearly visible. Konosuke debated with the other squad leaders. They discussed something important. Asami entered the scene. Konosuke noticed her. His eyes widened in shock. He gaped as if she had returned from the dead. ¡°Asami ...¡° ¡°Surprised, aren''t we?¡± Asami giggled. His stare amused her. She enjoyed moments like these. ¡°You are alive.¡± Konosuke regained his composure. ¡°I thought you already dead, but it seems ... I was wrong.¡± Asami crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks. ¡°You disappoint me, Konosuke. I didn''t think you have so little faith in my abilities. Do you really think a few harmless Kiri-nin can even scratch me?¡± Konosuke mustered a weak laugh. "Aren''t we a bit overconfident, Asami? You overestimate yourself, as usual.¡± ¡°I disagree, you underestimate me.¡± ¡°I doubt so.¡° ¡°How did you make it back?¡± Konosuke studied her coat. A conspicuous crimson touch coloured her fur coat red. Asami flashed an innocent smile.¡°I made contact with their vanguard and eradicated them. Fifteen Kiri ANBU were eliminated. The main force gave up and retreated.¡± Konosuke blinked. Fifteen? She eliminated fifteen Kiri ANBU? ¡°Fifteen? You are kidding, aren''t you?¡° Akahito, captain of the second squad, didn''t believe her. ¡°Two, maybe three, but fifteen of these fuckers? No way.¡° ¡°Konoha would have informed us that we can call on a little girl capable of demolishing small armies.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Akahito clicked his tongue. ¡°Not in a thousand years.¡° ¡°What do you think, Ino?¡± Akahito turned to Ino. She was the captain of the fourth squad. ¡°Based on my information, she is talented, but who knows? The youth these days is strong and we are old. Don''t you remember Itachi? He was stronger than all of us combined.¡± ¡°And what''s your opinion, Koichi, Konosuke?¡± Akahito searched for support. Koichi didn''t answer. His eyes were focused on the enigmatic girl called Asami. Koichi was a veteran. He served during the war and he survived. His instincts saved him countless times, and they warned him, the girl was exceedingly dangerous. Behind her childishness, hid more than met the eye. Konosuke scratched his head. ¡°You too, Konosuke? Why don¡¯t you give me the benefit of the doubt?¡± Asami reacted dismayed. ¡°Well, you are quite skillful and powerful for your age, but ¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡±Asami sighed, They doubted her abilities, for understandable reasons. Nobody in the village had even the faintest idea about the true extent of her powers. She rarely displayed her powers openly. If she made use of them, witnesses tended to be rare. The world shouldn''t know about her heritage and its implications. Her Sharingan remained a secret shrouded in mystery. ¡°I give up, I swear I didn''t fight off fifteen angry ANBU, but only three guys.¡° ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Akahito nodded. ¡±I am.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Idiot. Asami looked around. ¡°Is it just my imagination, or have our ranks thinned?¡± ¡°So you noticed?¡± Konosuke grew serious. ¡°Noticed, you say? It''s quite obvious. Barely half of us have returned ¡­¡± ¡°Not even half.¡± Koichi sighed in resignation. ¡°We suffered heavy losses. Ten ANBU were killed in action. Seven went missing. Five were heavily wounded. Our tactical situation is ... precarious.¡° ¡°Four.¡± Asami corrected. ¡°Masayuki died a few moments ago. You can reduce the number of wounded by one.¡± ¡°I see.¡° Koichi fell silent. ¡°What happened?¡± Asami asked. She demanded an explanation for this disaster. Ino voiced her opinion, ¡°No idea, but I suspect our missions were compromised. ¡°My squad got ambushed. We were nearly wiped out. The same happened to Akahito and Koichi.¡± Akahito agreed. ¡±It was as if they were waiting for us ¡­¡± An ANBU guard appeared, kneeling on the ground. He addressed Koichi, ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°What''s the matter, Norinaga?¡± Norinaga raised his head. ¡°The enemy has sent a messenger. He wants to negotiate our surrender.¡± ¡°Three companies of Kiri ANBU have surrounded our position. They demand our capitulation to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Otherwise, they will be forced to annihilate us.¡± Konosuke, Ino, Akahito and even Koichi grew silent. Seconds turned into minutes. A feeling of hopelessness and despair infected their minds as realisation struck. Three whole companies ... That was an extraordinary number. Three companies were not a force they could ever hope to fight. They were done for. Asami clenched her fists. ¡°Listen, there are no desperate situations, there are only desperate people. No matter how inevitable defeat might seem, the battle isn''t lost yet.¡± ¡°Tell our messenger to fuck off before I decide to send his head back to their lines. If they want our capitulation, they have to claim it by force. If we die, we will go down with honour.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 4 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The sun set and night replaced day. The pale light of the moon shone upon the frozen earth. Every available ANBU assembled in a single room. They gathered around a wooden table and discussed their current situation. The discussion was heated. ¡°You fucking bitch, are you crazy?¡± Akahito raged. ¡°Do you understand what you are saying? You want to abandon our wounded comrades. You want them to die, don''t you?¡± Akahito shot Asami a furious glare. Pure undiluted disgust dominated his eyes Asami stood her ground. ¡°Akahito, I would recommend you to mind your tongue in the future.¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lecture me. I am fully aware of the implications. Some of you might call my actions despicable, but we have no other choice.¡° Akahito clenched his fists. ¡°Didn''t you say we would never capitulate? Didn''t you say we would go down with honour? Were all these just empty words?¡± ¡±They were, but to be fair, my options were limited. We couldn¡¯t allow ourselves to appear weak to the enemy. We had to maintain a strong facade, a convincing facade.¡± ¡°I never meant to say we should fight to the last man. I don''t want to soak the soil with our blood. I don''t want this village to be our grave.¡± ¡°Everyone knows, we will all die if we stay here. We are surrounded. Nobody will come to relieve us.¡° ¡°We are on our own, alone. The enemy outnumbers us by a significant margin. They even received reinforcements.¡° ¡°This won¡¯t be an honourable battle, Akahito. This will be a massacre. They will crush us. Nobody will survive.¡° ¡°We have to break out of the encirclement, or at least die trying.¡± Asami didn''t display a hint of emotion. Her face was hard like granite, her eyes cold like ice. Everyone fell silent. Koichi voiced his concerns, ¡° To succeed with a breakout, we have to leave behind the wounded.¡± Asami nodded. ¡±I know, but we have to do what is necessary. These are desperate times, and desperate times require desperate measures.¡± Akahito hit the table. ¡°I was right all along, you, Asami, are a heartless monster, a soulless demon pretending to be human.¡° ¡°I will never betray my comrades no matter what, no matter when, no matter where. Those who abandon their comrades are worse than trash, every Konoha ninja knows that.¡± Akahito''s stubbornness annoyed Asami. ¡°Akahito, this is not the time for sentimentalities. Whether we fight or not doesn¡¯t matter. Your noble sacrifice will only serve to satisfy your desire for hollow heroism.¡± ¡°If we fight, we will all die. If we abandon them, ten of us will survive. Who are you to deny them this right, Akahito? Aren''t four lives a small price to pay?¡° ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill them, just leave them behind. In fact, if we allow them to be captured, they might even survive. Kiri-nin are no savage brutes. They might spare them without a fight.¡° The room fell silent. Nobody dared to disturb the heavy silence. ¡°How can you be so cold, Asami? Do their lives mean so little to you?¡± Konosuke pitied her, but she didn¡¯t need his pity. Asami glared. ¡°Cold? You have the impudence to call me cold, Konosuke?¡° ¡°I am the one here who has the courage to speak the truth, the truth you refuse to accept, life is not a fairy tale.¡° ¡°I try to save your sorry asses, but how do you thank me? I am willing to make the decisions you fear, decisions that are neither pleasant nor easy. Even if the entire village will consider me trash.¡± Asami allowed her words to sink in. ¡±Everyone who supports me should now raise their hand.¡± Her eyes swept through the room, but not a single hand was raised. Akahito glared at her in open contempt, while Konosuke, Ino, Koichi chose silence. They didn¡¯t have the courage to speak their minds openly. After all, they were Konoha ninja and there was no greater sin than to abandon your comrades. Asami clenched her fists and stormed out of the room. These fools and their Will of Fire. They ran into their own demise with blind fatalism. She expected little from these dogmatic morons and reality proved her right. She tried to solve this matter peacefully, but her efforts failed. When nobody was willing to do what was necessary, she had to do it on her own. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami strolled through the village. Norinaga still guarded the village entrance, watching the surrounding area. He was perfect. He was the eyewitness, the alibi she needed. Norinaga noticed her, finally. ¡°Asami, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am taking a little stroll. Needed some fresh air.¡± Asami surveyed the lifeless forest. The trees were silent. ¡± How are our Kiri friends doing?¡± Norinaga shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t know. They lie low for the time being. We haven¡¯t seen anything of them aside from a few scouts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± "Yes, and I don''t understand why." "What do you mean?" Asami tilted her head, hiding her smirk. She found her targets. She sensed four chakra signatures. They coincided with the location of the field hospital. The coordinates were set. "I don''t understand why they don''t attack. We are weak. They could easily crush us with their numbers, but they hesitate. They even called for reinforcements. It is as if they are scared of us, but I have no idea what could instil so much fear in them.¡° "Who knows, the world is a strange place with countless mysteries." Asami smiled. They were afraid of her, weren''t they? She felt flattered. "Good night, Norinaga." "Good night.¡° They parted ways. Asami focused her mangekyou on the field hospital, an old wooden house, worn down by the tooth of time. Asami didn¡¯t take risks. She summoned her chakra and her flames obeyed. A purple orb manifested, floating above the house, willing to heed her call. "Good night, Asami ..." A massive explosion shook the ground. The blast hit them with full force. An expanding red fireball illuminated the night. The explosion shredded the building, incinerating everything in its vicinity. "What the fuck was that?" Norinaga held his breath, shock written across his face. Asami smiled in secret. "I have no idea." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 5 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and Norinaga arrived at the smouldering ruins. A macabre dance of fire and flickering shadows illuminated the night. The icy snow crunched under the weight of their feet. Asami knelt, inspecting the remnants of her deceased comrades. The detonation eliminated them. Time passed. Burning ash covered the ground. Her flames raged on in the background. Her explosion proved effective, incinerating everything. Only an unintelligible mass of charred corpses remained. Their deaths were quick, painless. Silence dominated the cold air. Other ANBU arrived. They said nothing, but their silence said more than human language could ever hope to. The culprit was among them. One of them was behind the explosion. The question was who? The majority suspected a certain girl. Asami left the scene. She passed Konosuke, Ino, Koichi, Akahito. ¡±We all should get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day. We will mobilise at dawn and attempt a breakthrough, understood?¡± Asami wouldn''t take no as answer. Determination and icy coldness filled her voice. Her words left no room for debate. Her order was absolute. Asami continued her walk, but Akahito grabbed her shoulder. His vengeful glare bored into her. ¡±You murdered them, didn¡¯t you? Akahito''s accusations didn''t bother her. Asami smiled. ¡±Murder is such a strong word, Akahito. Why should I kill them? A tragic death claimed them. ¡° ¡°Don''t play dumb, you crazy bitch. You killed them.¡± Akahito clenched his fists. Asami objected, ¡°Akahito, Their deaths appal me as they do you. I have nothing to do with this. And even if I did, what proof do you have, Akahito?¡° ¡°You have nothing besides baseless accusations and wild speculation. So stop bothering me with your nonsense, Akahito. You are a man unable to control your emotions.¡± Akahito gritted his teeth. Asami was right, he had nothing, nothing to prove her involvement. ¡°Don''t you agree with me? What do you think?¡± Asami looked around. No answer came. Konosuke, Ino, and Koichi averted their eyes, visibly uncomfortable. They avoided her gaze. Questions were never asked. The exact nature of the incident remained shrouded in mystery. What happened that night was never solved as the explosion that cost five ANBU their lives was never investigated. They knew it was her, but they lacked solid evidence and Konoha didn''t care. Konoha knew about Asami and her capabilities. The girl was a new legendary kunoichi in the making, a powerful weapon that massacred a small Kiri army entirely on her own. Konoha couldn''t do without her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Did you see the explosion last night?¡± Tsuyoshi looked around. He had guard duty yesterday together with Miyoko. They were ordered to observe the village, guarding the southern sector of the pocket. Ano tilted her head. ¡±An explosion? Can''t remember any, but it would explain the loud bang I heard.¡± ¡°You missed something. The fireball enlightened the entire horizon. The explosion was incredible¡±, Miyoko described the incident. He sounded impressed. Kenji looked concerned. ¡±Incredible well and good, but I wouldn¡¯t prefer to end up on the receiving end of this lovely explosion.¡± ¡°Always the pessimist, Kenji, aren''t you? You are no fun at all.¡± Miyoko chuckled. ¡°Possibly, but being pessimistic is part of my job. I am the squad leader and I prefer to stay cautious.¡± Naruhiko, his childhood friend, disagreed. He found the idea ridiculous. ¡±You, our squad leader? Not in a million years. You are my friend, Kenji, but I hope you are joking.¡± Kenji protested, disappointed by Naruhiko''s lack of faith. ¡±Why not? I have the qualities a squad leader requires.¡± Yoriko debunked his delusions of grandeur. ¡°Not really. I chose you not because you are a good squad leader, but because you were the best candidate we had. ¡± The truth hurt. ¡°You hurt me, Yoriko. Your words are as sharp as always.¡± Kenji touched his heart. Kenji laughed. ¡°Dramatising as usual, aren''t we?¡° Kenji, Naruhiko, Ano, Tsuyoshi, Yoriko, Miyoko, Kinnosuke, Yorikane were friends from the academy. They were chunin and had worked together on several missions. Kenji didn''t laugh. ¡°Naruhiko, did you get any information from your friend? I would like to know why we are here the middle of nowhere.¡± Naruhiko had a friend among ANBU involved in this operation. Maybe he had access to more information than them. Naruhiko shook his head. ¡°Shino didn''t tell me much, but he hinted that something unexpected happened.¡° ¡°Apparently, they lost two entire squads. Afterwards, his superiors decided to call for reinforcements.¡° ¡°They called for every available ninja in the vicinity. They even requested Kiri to dispatch an entire platoon of Hunter-nin.¡± Kenji had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling. You didn¡¯t assemble a small army just for fun. There was a reason they gathered such a force. ¡°I think you should come with me. Yorikane and I have spotted something interesting.¡± Kinnosuke appeared out of the woods. Kenji and the rest of the group followed Kinnosuke. They reached the observation post. Yorikane observed the village through a pair of binoculars. ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡± Kenji asked. ¡°Look for yourself. Over there.¡± Yorikane handed him another pair of binoculars. Kenji took them. He spotted a group of masked ninja at the village entrance. Probably the Konoha ANBU they were told about. They were led by a short girl clothed in a white fur coat. The girl commanded them. She barked some kind of orders. Kenji wasn''t certain, but the girl was young judging by her stature. The group began to move. They crossed the snowy plains, running in their direction . The ANBU were fast. They would reach their position soon. ANBU weren¡¯t considered the elite of the elite for nothing, but the girl was different. The girl wasn¡¯t just fast. Her speed frightened Kenji. The distance between them and her shrank rapidly with each second. Kenji gulped. They were fucked, totally fucked if the girl was as good of a fighter as she was fast. They had to get out of here, quickly. ¡°What the fuck? Do you see her, Kenji?¡± Yorikane held on to his binoculars. His hands trembled. He maintained his facade, but his nervousness was visible. Kenji nodded. ¡°I do. I think we should leave and alert ...¡° Kenji eyes widened. Panic griped him. The girl turned her head towards them and beneath her white mask, she smiled. The girl spotted them. She knew their position, but how? How did she detect them at this distance? ¡°Fuck!¡° Kenji shouted. The girl accelerated. Her speed increased and she drew her sword. The girl came for them. ¡°We have to ¡­¡± Kenji didn''t end his sentence. It was already too late to run. Clad in pure innocent white, the girl stood right before him. The massacre began. Her blade was swift. The girl stabbed Ano from behind. She beheaded Tsuyoshi. Yoriko fell next. Miyoko followed, sliced apart by the white demon. Naruhiko and Kinnosuke met the same fate. A straight thrust finished Naruhiko. Her sword stabbed Kinnosuke with uncanny precision. The demon bashed Yorikane¡¯s skull against a tree. His cranium splintered. His comrades, his friends all died in a matter of mere seconds. Kenji couldn¡¯t do anything. They were slaughtered like ignorant sheep. Her blade struck Kenji, piercing his chest. The smell of burnt flesh filled his nose. His body toppled over into the soft snow, but it wasn''t over yet. Kenji gritted his teeth. He ignored the pain. He didn¡¯t scream. He was supposed to be dead and dead men didn''t scream. Kenji desired revenge. Every fibre of his being thirsted for vengeance, for retribution. The demon sheathed her blade, deceived by her false sense of security. This was his opportunity, the opportunity he had waited for. Using all of his remaining force, Kenji threw his pouch. The pouch was filled with paper bombs, hundreds of them. He might die, but he would take her with him. The tags exploded. The detonation was a sight to behold. The flash blinded Kenji. An enormous blast echoed through the entire forest. Kenji coughed. The floating dust cleared, revealing a girl unharmed. The demon didn¡¯t die. The explosion didn''t even scratch her. In the middle of a crater, stood she, shielded by a purple humanoid skeleton. Her calculating eyes evaluated him. Her armour dematerialised, dissolving into fine purple mist. Asami giggled, visibly amused. ¡±You are still alive ... interesting. I thought you died, but luck doesn¡¯t seem to be on my side. Sloppy execution on my part, I guess.¡± ¡±I planned to avoid any direct confrontation with the main Kiri force, but your actions have disrupted my plans. Your explosion alerted them, and now I have to kill them all, how unfortunate.¡± Asami drew her blade. This time she didn¡¯t miss. Her attack skewered his heart. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 6 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Masked ANBU marched through the field camp. Asami led the group clad in her notorious black kimono. Wounded shinobi filled the camp. They missed hands, arms, feet. The stench of blood and decay lingered in the air. Corpses littered the ground. Death claimed its toll. Shinobi parted, making way for the arriving ANBU. Common sense told them not to block their way. ANBU were busy people, but they were also the biggest assholes under the sun. No need to annoy them. A handful of shinobi recognised Asami and her infamous kimono. The Black Princess, a girl only a few steps away from entering the pantheon of legendary Konoha ninja, from being mentioned in the same breath with the Sannin, the White Fang, the Yellow Flash. Asami searched for the command post amid a sea of green tents and the remnants of a decimated battalion. Asami hoped to find the commanding officer the rest of his incompetent staff. Colonel Naritomo and his friends owed her an explanation. These idiots lost three entire companies in a matter of weeks. The casualty rates were appalling. His battalion took quite a beating in recent weeks. Their attempts to retake Shimabara failed spectacularly. Their assaults proved disastrous and casualties rose. Things needed to change, and they needed to change drastically. The entire operation was a catastrophe from the very beginning, a veritable meat grinder. Losses piled up, but the fighting still dragged on with no end in sight. Konoha sacrificed three full companies. Nevertheless, they failed to recapture Shimabara. The rebels still held the city. Their resistance proved stubborn. The majority of losses consisted of useless genin cannon fodder. They died like flies, Genin were cheap, easy to train, their numbers plenty, which was the main reason the village council didn¡¯t intervene sooner despite Naritomo''s disastrous performance. Genin were expendable, experienced jonin and chunin weren''t. Konoha besieged Shimbara for weeks with meagre results. They were unable to gain even a foothold despite several assaults. The Fire Daimyo grew concerned, unsettled by Konoha''s inability to suppress a simple peasant revolt. He even contemplated requesting the assistance of another more competent hidden village. The Fire Daimyo feared that the rebellion might spread further across the Land of Fire. His counsellors demanded a show of force to quell any existing discontent in the area. The region suffered from a poor harvest and heavy taxation. Despite the poor crop yield, the Fire Daimyo didn''t decrease the tax burden, which caused the peasants to revolt, but such was nothing extraordinary. The Fire nobility thirsted for money and revolts were common. The village council dispatched her. They dispatched Asami, renowned for her efficiency even among the ANBU. She was not sent to suppress, but to eradicate. She would do as ordered. They deployed her to finally break the stalemate and crush the rebellion no matter the cost. The orders of the village council were rather explicit, Shimabara had to be taken and it was up to her whether it would end up as a lifeless ruin or not. A serious conversation awaited Naritomo. They needed to talk. Asami demanded answers, and she would get her answers, one way or another. Asami reached a large tent guarded by two chunin, a girl and a boy. They were young, barely seventeen. They gulped, intimidated by her approaching figure. Asami entered the tent. Curious stares greeted Asami. Naritomo and his staff leaned over a tactical map of Shimabara, but her arrival alerted them. They eyed her with suspicion. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡±Ladies and gentlemen, I am searching for a certain Colonel Naritomo. I received orders to relieve him of his command due to blatant incompetence. I am in charge now.¡± Her words didn¡¯t earn her any friends, but Asami didn¡¯t care. She wasn''t here to make friends. Asami had her orders, retake Shimabara. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Takeru frowned. The chunin glared. ¡°And who the fuck are you? Who do you think you are to stroll in here and give us orders?¡± Asami tilted her head, amused. ¡°Who I am? You ask who I am?¡± Takeru staggered backwards. Despite her mask, her eyes bored into his soul. Her cold gaze petrified him. ¡°Lynx, can you do me a favour and help this poor boy? Illuminate him.¡± Asami turned to her subordinate. Fu answered her rhetorical question. ¡±Codename Tiger, ANBU, Ninja registration number 011567, full name ¡­¡± ¡°That''s enough, Lynx.¡± Asami dismissed Fu before he spilled delicate information. Fu''s answer was dry as usual, but Asami didn''t expect otherwise from a former indoctrinated Root member. They possessed no sense of humour. They were boring as hell, always far too serious. Asami sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. As you might know, Konoha sent me to clean up your mess.¡± Asami produced a scroll from her pouch. The scroll bore the seal of the Hokage. ¡°The Hokage himself granted me the authority to take command of this operation and all forces involved.¡± Asami took a chair and put her legs onto the table. ¡±I demand an explanation how a full battalion of trained shinobi failed to contain a simple rebellion? I am genuinely curious how you failed so spectacularly against a headless. Konoha even considered to court-martial all of you.¡± Asami''s gaze swept across the room. Her eyes set on a man in his mid-twenties, a jonin. He reciprocated her stare with fierce determination. He didn''t flinch. He was the man he searched for. He was Naritomo. Naritomo might be young, naive, still green behind the ears, but the man had steel. He didn''t look the most incompetent commander to have ever served. Asami had seen worse. She expected to meet a bootlicker who gained his position only through connections and favouritism like so many other clan sycophants, but Naritomo wasn''t such a case. So why did Konoha suffer three crushing defeats? Things didn¡¯t add up. Morale was still high, leadership didn''t appear to be entirely inept, the troop quality was adequate. The majority of his forces consisted of freshly conscripted genin, but a battalion was still a force to be reckoned with, sufficient to deal with a few unruly rebels. Naritomo gritted his teeth.¡±Because this isn¡¯t a simple rebellion. The situation is far more complicated.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. She got closer to the truth. ¡°I am listening, Naritomo. Tell me, what''s the problem?¡± ¡°The problem is we don''t fight a headless mob. We fight a well-organised rebellion.¡± Asami pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡±So you are telling me we got our asses handed by a bunch of rice farmers?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Well, not directly.¡° ¡°The rebels are aided by a significant number of rogue shinobi and mercenaries. They are also supported logistically and militarily by an unidentified third party.¡± Asami grew interested. His words elicited her attention. ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°The rebels are in possession of considerable supplies of explosives and weapons, of quantities that are only available to hidden villages. We suspect they are supplied and supported from an outside party. They turned Shimabara into a veritable fortress. They fortified every street, every house, every corner.¡± ¡°Hostile ANBU operate in the area. They harass us at every opportunity. Their allegiance is currently unknown, but we suspect them to be Kumo-nin.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Kurmo-nin, you say? How do you know? And why didn¡¯t you mention it in your field reports. Konoha should be informed that we fight a proxy war against Kumogakure.¡± Narimoto scowled. ¡±We had no idea. We only found out about Kumo''s involvement recently. A few squads disappeared here and there, but we didn''t think much. Casualties were expected. We didn¡¯t have any clue until yesterday.¡± ¡°Hidetsugu''s squad made contact with them. He recognised their kenjutsu and identified them as Kumo ANBU.¡± ¡°Their kenjutsu?¡± Naritomo nodded. ¡°Hidetsugu was stationed at the northern border during the war. He fought Kumo-nin before. He said the attackers used a clear Kumogakure sword style, a sword style typical for their ANBU.¡± Asami rose from her chair. Her hand glid over the map of Shimabara. ¡±It seems I owe you and your men an apology. Your are neither incompetent nor inept. I can''t fault you.¡° ¡°Minor mistakes were made, but such is natural.¡± Asami set her eyes on Shimabara. ¡±Naritomo, didn¡¯t you say they turned Shimabara into a fortress?¡± Naritomo stood straight. ¡°I did.The rebels prepared several strong points across the city. They control all major junctions. The urban terrain renders every advance difficult.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the map. The tactical situation was definitely improvable. Shimabara turned into a stalemate and her resources limited, her forces depleted. She lacked the numbers to take the city in a frontal assault, but she also wanted to avoid protracted house to house fighting. She didn''t want to face Kumo and their allies in urban combat. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 7 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami grinned. ¡± I think I have a solution for our little problem.¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± Naritomo raised his eyebrow. ¡°To avoid costly house to house fighting, I recommend levelling the playing field, in the literal sense of the word.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naritomo had a hunch, but he feared the answer. She wouldn''t. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to clear every position, every house, every floor, every basement. Instead, we should just flatten the entire area with massive firepower. We will level the entire city.¡± Asami sparkled with childish glee. Naritomo stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Asami. Naritomo stared at her together with everyone else. He paled as if they had seen a ghost. Naritomo hesitated. ¡°I don''t want to question your authority, but do you understand the implications of your actions?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t follow.¡± Asami tilted her head in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand where she had lost Naritomo. She merely practised the concept of complete and indiscriminate destruction. ¡°Thousands of innocent civilians will die, don¡¯t you see that?¡± Naritomo protested, but his accusations didn''t bother Asami in the slightest. The village council gave her free rein. Civilians were considered acceptable collateral damage. ¡°I beg to differ, Nartiomo, thousands are hardly a realistic estimate. I expect something between fifteen and thirty thousand civilian casualties, but why do you care?¡± ¡°A few thousand dead civilians are completely normal for a little operation like ours. They perish in the flames of war and nobody cares.¡° ¡°Otherwise, we can also request further reinforcements and feed their corpses to the meat grinder. We can crush them by the sheer weight of number if that is what you wish for, but I doubt you do so, Naritomo.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment. Awkward silence befell the tent. Nobody uttered a word. Naritomo regained a semblance of composure. ¡°But how are we supposed to level Shimabara? We neither have the numbers nor the firepower to raze the city.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡±I am glad you ask. I am currently developing a new jutsu, a little personal project of mine. The jutsu isn¡¯t completed yet, but the results so far look promising. The prototype is ready for use, ready to eliminate any opposition.¡± Her words surprised Naritomo. The girl developed her own personalised jutsu at such a young age, an incredible feat. Was she one of these famed geniuses? Naritomo took a better look at the girl. Her attire seemed familiar. Her black kimono and the sword holstered on her hip caught his attention. Realisation struck him. Naritomo realised who she was. Her identity dawned on him. The Black Princess stood before him, Konoha¡¯s most dangerous kunoichi, a girl who could kill them all and call it a warm-up. Naritomo heard of her. Her reputation preceded her and so did the rumours. Asami presented her jutsu. She worked on her project for the last five years, but little progress was made until recently. Her mangekyou sharingan enhanced her chakra control. They made the impossible possible. Asami extended her arm and produced a nucleus of purple chakra in her palm. Swirling spheres surrounded her beloved creation. ¡±First step, create a sphere of concentrated chakra. The sphere forms the basis.¡± ¡°Now the second step. As you might know, there exists a direct correlation between chakra and the potency of your jutsu.¡° ¡°The more chakra you use, the stronger your Katon, the stronger your Raiton, the stronger your Suiton, the stronger your Futon. The potency increases.¡° ¡°The same principle applies to my sphere.¡± Asami''s sphere expanded. ¡°The more chakra I mobilise, the more my sphere will expand.¡° ¡°In theory, chakra is supposed to be massless, but that''s not the case. Chakra clearly exhibits physical properties, volume, density, concentration.¡° ¡°Third step, I combine my chakra with my elemental affinities. Katon and Raiton, to generate even more power.¡± Her elements enriched her sphere. Naritomo and his men felt the raw unrestrained energy. Her concentrated chakra radiated immense power. Her sphere was dangerous. ¡°The last step, compress the chakra.¡° Asami clenched her fist. In a fraction of a second, the sphere imploded and contracted, forming a nucleus of pure purple chakra, a grain of vibrating chakra. Asami maintained the pressure. She needed to be careful. A single lapse of concentration and her creation would rip the whole tent apart. ¡°And then boom.¡± Asami raised her palm and blew her little child away. Her chakra dispersed into fine purple mist. Naritomo started sweating. The girl was serious. She would raze Shimabara to the ground. ¡±And how strong do you expect the explosion to be?¡± Asami folded her hands. ¡±I have no idea. The theoretical yield ranges from nothing to significant depending on the amount of chakra used. I can''t gauge its strength. To be honest, I don''t know whether the jutsu even works.¡± Naritomo gaped. ¡± So you are telling us your brilliant jutsu doesn¡¯t even work?¡± Asami tilted her head and smirked. ¡°Don''t worry, it will. I will make it work, even if by brute force.¡± ¡°But before we level Shimabara, we should try a more civilised approach, diplomacy.¡± Asami rose from her chair. Naritomo blinked. ¡±Diplomacy?¡± Asami offered a mischievous smile. ¡±Indeed, diplomacy.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 8 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her little group approached Shimabara''s gates. Kumo ANBU manned the walls. They watched their every step. Naritomo accompanied Asami on an involuntary basis. He didn''t volunteer for this assignment. Kumo ANBU surrounded them. They stood everywhere and their numbers kept increasing. Naritomo gulped. ¡±I don¡¯t want to question your decision, but I don''t think it was a good idea to come here.¡± ¡°Do you? Why do you think so, Narimoto?¡± Asami strolled ahead. They approached the leader of the Kumo ANBU. ¡°I doubt this meeting will achieve anything.¡± And their safety concerned him. Naritomo gulped again. The Kumo ANBU outnumbered them by a significant margin. Asami chcukled. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t expect any results either.¡± ¡°Why are we even here then?¡± Naritomo didn''t understand. Asami sighed. ¡±Naritomo, you still have a lot to learn. Diplomacy rarely has the intention to produce actual results. Diplomacy is all about appearance and gentle smiles.¡± ¡±If we destroy Shimabara without a valid reason, the world will condemn us. They will call us murderers, butchers.¡° ¡°Therefore, we need a pretext. If we give them the chance to capitulate, we have done everything to avoid needless bloodshed. They doomed themselves if they reject our most gracious offer. They forfeited their lives.¡± Asami grinned diabolically, her eyes icy, cold, calculating. They abandoned the last vestiges of humanity. Naritomo shivered. The girl was scary, wasn''t she? The Kumo captain greeted them. Two guards flanked him. ¡±The Black Princess herself, I didn''t expect you to come.¡° ¡°I thought my men were joking when they told me Konoha''s grim reaper offered me an audience. I didn''t expect you to prefer talking over fighting. You don''t have a reputation for shying away from violence, quite the contrary.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡±Don¡¯t be disappointed, I merely know when to choose my battles. You don¡¯t need to fight every single battle. We can come to an agreement that suits both our interests. No need for senseless bloodshed. We are reasonable human beings.¡° The Kumo captain grew suspicious. Her Highness was up to something. ¡±Enough of the pleasantries. What do you want?¡± ¡°I would like to make you an offer, or rather to give you an ultimatum. Either Kumogakure will withdraw all regular as well as irregular forces from Shimabara and persuade your rebel friends to surrender until tomorrow, or you will face complete destruction.¡° ¡°We will raze Shimabara to the ground. We will show no mercy.¡± The Kumo captain broke out in laughter, amused by Asami''s naivety. ¡°Do I look stupid, girl? Tell me, why should we make it easy for you? Why should we give up Shimabara?¡± Asami stepped closer. His two guards drew their swords to protect their captain. Their steel glimmered in the dark moonlight. ¡±I think you misunderstand, my friend. This isn¡¯t a matter of making things easy. This is your last chance. This is my last warning. From hereon, only ¡­¡± Asami stopped. ¡°Only what? Why are you suddenly lost for words? Are you scared, or what?¡° The Kumo captain taunted her, but Asami ignored him. Asami stared at his guards. She recognised the grain pattern. They were the same. Even after all these years, she remembered the fateful blade. Hatred, rage, insanity gripped her heart, an insatiable thirst for revenge. Their attire, their posture, their swords were the same. Asami suppressed her boiling emotions, her oscillating chakra. "Naritomo, ready our forces. We will attack in the morning.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ All available Konoha shinobi were put on standby. Her men hid among the trees, their morale restored. They were determined to attack, to take vengeance for their fallen comrades. Asami led them together with the rest of her ANBU. "Fu, is everyone ready?" Fu nodded. "We are ready. We only wait for your signal." The darkness of the night retreated and morning dawned. Asami breathed in, breathed out. She reached a point of no return. From hereon, she couldn¡¯t go back anymore. The jutsu required all her concentration, all her skill, put a significant strain on her mangekyou. She intended to carpet bomb Shimabara and provide fire support, but her plans had changed. Asami clenched her fist. A single event had changed everything. Nothing was the same anymore. Her heart thirsted for blood. They took position a few miles away from the designated ground zero. Asami didn''t want to get caught up in the blast. Asami observed Shimabara, a city shrouded in ignorance, unaware of its impending doom Asami focused her eyes on the horizon. A sphere appeared in the distance. Her ominous purple eyes shimmered in the dark. Divine judgement loomed over the city. Asami hadn''t forgotten. Asami hadn''t forgiven, and she wouldn''t forgive. Asami remembered. She remembered the night. Her undying hatred, her rage, her ire fuelled her jutsu, the final shining legacy of her love for okaa-san. Asami loved Kurano. Her loss haunted her to this day. The grief, the sadness, the pain never subsided. Asami channelled her chakra. The instrument of her retribution grew in size. Her sphere expanded, and expanded, and expanded with no apparent limit. The sphere collapsed and the core compressed. A tear of blood ran down her face, but Asami smiled. Her work was done and her raging chakra only waited for her command to set the world aflame. Asami closed her eyes. Silence followed, absolute silence. Seconds turned to hours as history changed. ... ... ... ... ... ... A flash, an enormous flash illuminated the sky. Radiant glory ignited the atmosphere and the light of the sun graced the earth. ... ... ... The shock wave reached Asami. A white line raced across the ground and the trees. The lingering heat of the detonation tickled her skin. Her men had their eyes fixed on a gigantic column of dust. The infernal column rose into the sky higher than any mountain. The cloud formed a glowing mushroom of fire and ash. Blood trickled down her cheek. Asami chose her path. This was vengeance. This was justice. Kumogakure would pay for their actions. They would pay dearly, and they would pay their price in blood. Asami would bring judgement on them all. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ No. 012420 to Danzo Classification: Top Secret ¡°Root¡± Urgency: ¡°Root¡± Report: Shimabara Rebellion and subject No. 011567 - Shimabara - rebellion suppressed - Minami Asami - No. 011567 - unknown Jutsu used - no hand seals required- powerful technique - power level not determinable - temporary classification S-rank upwards - - explosion - bright flash - immense blast - mushroom cloud - height circa at least 6 km - total destruction of Shimabara - wiped out - entire area flattened - no building standing anymore - barren desert of rubble - - ground zero - ground covered by glassy substance - molten sand - - no survivors near ground zero - masses of charred corpses - all life exterminated indiscriminately - shadows burned into the ground across the city - few survivors on the outskirts - severe third degree burns - survival chances minimal - estimated civilian casualties - 40,000 - military casualties unknown - conclusion - subject No. 011567 dangerous - elimination recommendable - - complete report submitted when more information available - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 9 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Captain." Fu knelt. His porcelain ANBU mask hid his face. Next to him stood Torune, his partner. Asami turned her head and clicked her tongue. Disdain and disgust greeted Fu. Asami loathed their presence as if they tried to backstab her, which was indeed within the realm of possibility. Asami distrusted them since the first time they met, an intelligent decision . She never trusted them and her attitude never changed. Despite their continuous cooperation, despite several mission together, Asami remained guarded. Danzo ordered them to observe Asami, and even to take more drastic measures if necessary, which was easier said than done. Dealing with her proved to be a difficult task. Any attempt on her life was outright suicidal, their success rate dubious at best. Every ANBU knew, don''t mess with the little princess. It will end badly. Asami proved her worth. She soundly beat her ANBU instructors during the selections, an impressive feat for a newbie. Outwitted and outfought, her instructors suffered a series of embarrassing defeats. Asami passed the selections with bravura and entered their ranks. Their little princess demonstrated her skill in the following months. Asami, the epitome of merciless efficiency, versatile. A sharp scalpel when finesse was required, a sledgehammer when brute force was necessary. Rumours testified such. Survivors told him about their mission last winter. Their squads got trapped near the northern border. Superior Kiri forces encircled them after heavy fighting and cut off their retreat. They suffered heavy casualties, their squads reduced to a shadow of their former self. Many ANBU were killed in action. Many were wounded. They stood with their backs against the wall, their chances of survival marginal. But they survived. Under Asami''s leadership, the survivors broke out of the encirclement and returned to the village. Asami formed the rearguard and engaged the pursuing Kiri-nin. The battle ended in a massacre. Kiri forces were decimated, eradicated. Their blood stained the snow crimson. Certain events, however, overshadowed Asami''s success. Her comrades suspected her to be responsible for their deaths, but her involvement was never proven. The survivors kept silent about that night. Her actions earned her the grudging respect of ANBU veterans. They despised her and her methods, but their respect was genuine. Asami rose through the ranks and assumed a position of authority. The girl was a force to be reckoned with, feared and respected. Violence and brutality lurked beneath her innocence. Her cute smile deceived. Asami was neither cute, nor innocent. Her hands were covered in blood. Asami was strong, extremely strong considering her age. Her strength was terrifying. Fellow ANBU already compared her with ANBU legends such as Kakashi, or even Itachi. Asami wore her favourite colour, black, a black kimono decorated by a playful floral pattern of gold and silver. Her attire was perfect, immaculate. Bloodstains were her major concern. Asami didn''t fear death. She feared bloodstains as they ruined her clothes. Blood was infuriatingly difficult to remove. Fu was convinced Asami got her priorities wrong. He wasn''t the only ANBU who thought so. Her attire ignored written and unwritten ANBU regulations, but Konoha didn''t care as long as she delivered results. Asami delivered. Her sense of fashion even earned her an entry in the bingo book. You didn''t meet a kunoichi clothed like nobility on the battlefield every day. Asami acquired a flee-on-sight tag and a lovely moniker. They called her the Black Princess. The name fit her. Fu never understood why Danzo tried to recruit her for Root. Asami was the worst choice possible. Eccentric, irrational, moody. Her personality didn''t suit Root, but her talent was considerable, her strength undeniable. The fact stood, Asami was an excellent kunoichi. She was made of sterner stuff and her chakra shielded its mistress. Her purple barrier protected her, turning her into a walking fortress, impervious to most attacks. How were they supposed to bypass her defence? Fu had no idea. They required more information. He witnessed once how her shield cracked. Her defence wasn''t impenetrable, but what came next surprised Fu. A bone fragment, a purple rib blocked the incoming attack before disappearing. He reported his findings to Danzo. His observations unsettled Danzo to a degree he had never seen before. His attitude towards Asami changed completely. He grew concerned about her power and her ambitions Asami finally acknowledged their presence. "Surprise, surprise, who do we have here?" "Danzo''s little watch dogs, I hope you had a terrible day. What does the senile man want now?" Asami loathed them with a passion. Their presence wasn''t welcome, but the hate was reciprocal. "And where is your friend, the albino artist? Does he have a free day?" "Rest assured, we are by no means Danzo''s watchdogs. We merely have close ties with him due to our past. We remain grateful for his guidance", Fu countered, but subterfuge and deception weren''t his strength. Root ANBU were terrible liars. Asami shook her head, her disappointment obvious. "Fu, please don''t do such things. You are centuries too young to play these games with me. You can try them when you are older." "A lie doesn''t become truth the more often you repeat it. I know you work for Danzo. I met him once and I don''t trust him. My answer remains the same, no, I don''t intend to join Root. I am not interested " "So what do want?" Fu looked up. "The Hokage sent us. He selected you for a special mission. He orders you to return to Konoha as soon as possible." Asami clicked her tongue. "As soon as possible?" Fu nodded. ¡°The Hokage requested your immediate presence.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 10 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo made a smart move and brought Asami into the ANBU. Hiruzen never expected his old friend to be so bold, which was unusual for him. Danzo wanted Asami, but why? Why the interest? Danzo knew more about Asami than him. He was a man of many secrets who possessed a vast information network. Hiruzen leaned back in his chair and sighed. In hindsight, it was a stupid decision to allow Asami to join the ANBU. He miscalculated. Offering her to join was the perfect way to deny Danzo''s request. Without her consent, Danzo''s options were limited, his hands bound, but Asami accepted his offer and thus his problems started. Asami was twelve, but her behaviour didn''t correspond with her age. Asami overflowed with enthusiasm. He had never seen a kunoichi so eager to join the ANBU before. Hiruzen massaged his temples, fighting a mild depression. The damage was done and now he had to remove Asami from Danzo''s influence. Hiurzen noticed what his old friend was up to. Danzo tried to recruit her to add another strong piece to his board. Asami was a valuable asset. Not only was she powerful, but she was also non-aligned. A kunoichi without connections, without family, without annoying clan loyalties. Asami was the perfect target for Danzo, just like Kakashi. Thankfully, his attempts failed. Asami resisted his offers and Danzo didn''t succeed in drawing her over to his side. Based on her mission reports, Asami was frequently paired up with former Root members. Hiruzen doubted such was just mere coincidence. Danzo had his eyes on her. He needed to act before it was too late. He had underestimated Danzo before and how far he was prepared to go. He thought Itachi safe, but that was sadly not the case. Danzo pushed Itachi to the edge. Hiruzen gazed upon his peaceful village. Under no circumstances, could he allow Asami to fall into Danzo''s hands. He already wielded far too much power. Asami was high A-class by this point. Her sheer talent, her raw skill disturbed Hiruzen. Asami was just a little girl, but her hands held so much power. He had to get Asami out of the ANBU to deny Danzo any access. Their little princess, however, wasn''t particularly keen to leave and he didn''t have the authority to force her to resign against her will. The village council would reject any such proposal. Asami was too valuable to be discharged. Hiruzen drummed his fingers on his desk. Her case was similar to Kakashi''s, but without the option of making her a sensei. Even with her talent, Asami was still too young for such an assignment, and he pitied the poor genin forced to serve under her. The door opened and Asami entered. "You called for me, Hokage-sama." Asami stood straight, awaiting her orders. Hiruzen studied her. "I have decided to assign you a special mission." "As you might know, Konoha will host the chunin exams this year." Asami listened. "Reliable sources report foreign powers plan to use the chunin exams as cover for a major operation, but we have no idea yet who or for what. Our sources also reported that one of the exam participants plays a crucial role in their plans." "I want you to infiltrate the chunin exams and observe the participants. Especially our friends from Otogakure. I allowed them to participate for the first time this year as a gesture of goodwill, but I don''t trust their motives." His distrust was understandable. Otogakure was a village of dubious background, founded by Orochimaru, an infamous traitor and former student of Hiruzen. "That''s my special mission? Infiltrating the chunin exams and spying on a bunch of genin? I don''t want to question your decision, Hokage-sama, but my abilities might be required more somewhere else." Asami narrowed her eyes, her discontent visible. "Don''t be disappointed, Asami. Your mission is of utmost importance to the village. Furthermore, you fit the mission requirements perfectly. You are the only ANBU we have in your age group." Hiruzen offered a benevolent smile, but his smile showed little effect. Asami didn''t blink, her face adamant, unyielding like Granite. "Of utmost importance, you say? I sincerely doubt that, Hokage-sama, I sincerely doubt that." Asami clicked her tongue. Hiruzen ignored her complaints. ¡°You will take on your former genin identity and enter the exams. I will assign you to a new team after recuperating from your official emotional trauma." "So I have to operate alone, without support?" Asami looked dismayed. Hiruzen merely nodded. "Correct, you will operate without support.¡° ¡°That was everything. You are dismissed now." Asami grumbled and left the office. Stupid Hokage, stupid mission, stupid chunin exams, such a nuisance. "Wait a moment. I forgot, should your identity get exposed, we will have to remove you from your ANBU post as standard protocol dictates." Hiruzen grinned. "I recommend you not using your notorious signature techniques to not get compromised. Otherwise, you might be found out." Which was guaranteed to happen. Hiruzen smirked. He knew Asami, he knew her volatile temper and her theatrical antics. Only a single cocky genin was needed to set her off. Asami was the very definition of bad loser. Her pride would never allow her to consider defeat. Especially against fledgling genin. "After all, who doesn''t know the infamous Black Princess, Konoha''s sword-loving grim reaper", Hiruzen teased Asami. Asami looked displeased. "And please avoid killing. We don''t want the exams to turn into a massacre¡°, Hiruzen reminded her. Placing Asami among genin wasn''t a small security risk. He didn''t need senseless slaughter. Such actions produced a lot of annoying paperwork and diplomatic repercussions. Asami looked displeased, her dissatisfaction visible. "Hokage-sama, I don''t know why, but if you want to get rid off me, you could have opted for a less complicated way." Asami grumbled and left. These exams would be an absolute pain in the ass with her abilities limited to their bare minimum. Asami slammed the door shut behind her. A crack appeared across the wall, stretching from one side of the room to the other. Hiruzen chuckled. Their little princess. So predictable. Thus Asami''s beloved ANBU time came to an end. They were quite fun. Her salary was fabulous, her privileges plenty. Asami enjoyed the copious amounts of free time. The missions were hard, intensive, bloody. Chances were high that you will bite the dust sooner or later, but such was life. Nobody said it''s easy to be an ANBU. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 11 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The room was crowded. Proctors of the chunin exams and various sensei assembled in Hiruzen''s office. Kakashi, Asuma and Kurenai stood at the forefront. They recommended their teams for the chunin exams despite them being rookies. They only served for a single year. Iruka didn''t share their enthusiasm and demanded a preliminary test for them. Hiruzen granted his request. Hiruzen took a puff on his pipe and cleared his throat. " Ahem, attention. I have a little announcement to make.¡± ¡°Hatsu, might you please step forwards. I have something to discuss with you." Hatsu followed his order. "How may I help, Hokage-sama?" "Hatsu, I heard your team intended to participate, but you lack a third member. Katsumi got heavily wounded on a mission and won¡¯t recuperate in time, correct?" "Correct, Hokage-sama." Hiruzen folded his hands. "I think I have a solution for your problem. I found a replacement for Katsumi, a girl eager to participate." Hatsu hesitated. ¡±And who is the girl?" Hiruzen handed Hatsu Asami''s file, the redacted version obviously. "Her name is Minami Asami. She is a genin who retired after her first mission due to an emotional trauma. Her entire team was killed in action. Only she survived.¡° ¡°Asami contacted me a few weeks ago. She would like to return to service and take the chunin exams." Her name provoked various reactions ranging from disinterest to pity, from surprise to confusion. Kakashi gave Hiruzen an accusing look. He knew about Asami. He knew about her capabilities. Hatsu scanned the file, visibly concerned. "Hokage-sama, I don''t want to question your wisdom, but is this really a good idea? Does she possess the necessary skill to compete in the exams? As far as I can see, she hasn''t completed a single mission above D-rank. The girl was inactive for the entire last year. I fear she will be nothing more than a dead weight." Hatsu doubted Asami''s qualifications, which was only natural. On paper, Asami didn''t shine. Hiruzen offered a warm smile, " Don''t worry, Hatsu, I see no problem with her nomination. I personally vouch for her abilities. I assure you, Asami won''t disappoint you." Hatsu didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°We will see.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hisaaki was a proud Konoha genin. He already served the village for four years, which did wonders for his physical constitution. Hisaaki was neither the weakest ninja the village ever produced, nor the strongest. He wasn¡¯t a taijutsu specialist. He didn¡¯t possess large chakra. He didn''t come from a powerful clan. He didn¡¯t possess any fancy bloodline abilities. He was just a normal genin with normal chestnut hair and normal brown eyes. Hisaaki was an unremarkable ninja. He would never reach the pinnacle of strength and touch the sky, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Less prominent ninja tended to live longer. History proved, strong ninja died young. High-ranking ninja didn''t grow old. Cases existed, but they were few and far in between. The First, the Second, the Fourth, they all died within years. Except for the Third, none of them made it past three years Hisaaki nodded, convinced of the advantages of his own mediocrity. Hisaaki grew impatient and so did the rest of his team. They were already waiting for quite a while. Where was their little princess? Did she get lost, or what? The exams were about to start and she hadn''t arrived yet. Hisaaki grumbled. ¡°Sensei, how long do we still have to wait? She didn''t appear yesterday at the team meeting and now she misses the exams. Who does she think she is? The Hokage herself?¡± ¡± Hatsu-sensei, why did you even allow her to join? Couldn¡¯t you have rejected her and found someone better? ¡± Hisaaki¡¯s opinion of Asami dropped further. She didn''t show up at their training sessions, their team meetings, their discussions. And now she even made them wait an eternity. They were roasting under the sun, unable to do anything. Hisaaki was pissed off. Hatsu defended her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on her, Hisaaki. The girl recovered only recently from her trauma. You shouldn¡¯t expect too much from Asami.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hissaki looked up. Hatsu hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but according to my information, her entire team died on a mission.¡± ¡°Killed? Does that mean she is¡­¡± Hisaaki stared incredulously. Hatsu nodded. ¡±Asami was the only survivor. ¡± But how? Hatsu knew Masasane from their academy days. He might not have been the strongest jonin, but he nevertheless achieved the jonin rank. He was a competent ninja. So how did Asami survive while Masasane didn''t? Silence followed and Hisaaki lowered his head in shame. ¡±You are right, sensei. It''s not easy to fight your way back into life.¡± Hatsu smiled. Hisaaki was a good boy. ¡°Take it easy, Hisaaki, that''s why I am your sensei.¡° ¡°But you are right.¡± ¡°Right? Right about what?¡± Hisaaki blinked confused. Hatsu forced a strained smile. ¡±Under normal circumstances, I would have rejected her with her credentials, but the Hokage vouched for her. You can''t tell the Hokage off.¡± ¡°But Hokage or not, if the girl doesn¡¯t get her ass here, I will ....¡± Hatsu clenched her fist. Hisaaki gulped. He hoped Asami arrived soon, otherwise ... she might face unpleasant consequences. Sitting on a nearby rooftop, Asami observed and giggled. Was this supposed to be a threat? But Hatsu was right, it was time. Asami jumped down the roof. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ikoma Hatsu, Ogawa Hisaaki and Sanada Katsusane?¡± A meek voice alerted Hatsu from behind. A girl appeared. Her presence materialised out of nowhere Hisaaki turned and blinked, overwhelmed by her angelic cuteness. The girl was the product of pure huggly cuddliness clad in a lovely black kimono. Her black hair, her fluffy cheeks, her short nose, her fidgeting hands. The girl was so adorable, so cute. She immediately claimed Hisaaki¡¯s heart. He wanted to hug her and never let her go again. ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± Hatsu evaluated the girl. Who was the girl? How did she sneak up on them? ¡° I am ... Minami Asami ... , and I am your new ... team member. I am ... pleased to meet you.¡± Asami bowed. Her voice grew weaker and weaker, plagued by insecurity. Her hands fidgeted. ¡°So you are Minami Asami, the girl the Hokage promised me?¡± Hatsu sighed. Her anger evaporated and her friendliness returned witnessing Asami''s pitiful state. Hatsu didn¡¯t forget Asami''s absences, but she stood above such petty things. Asami merely nodded. Her action reinforced Hatsu¡¯s initial impression, the girl was useless, completely useless. The Hokage bullshitted her! The sly bastard was in for a serious discussion the next time they met! ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, Katsusane, Hisaaki?¡± Hatsu encouraged them. Katsusane took the lead. ¡°As you already know, I am Katsusane, and the idiot next to me is my childhood friend, Hisaaki.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard that¡±, Hisaaki protested. ¡°I know.¡± Hisaaki clicked his tongue. ¡°I am Hisaaki and the humourless brick is my best friend Katsusane. We have known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°And you, Asami? What are your hobbies?¡° ¡°... ¡° Asami struggled for words. ¡°My hobbies are ... poetry ... and enjoying nature. I don¡¯t like ... people. They make me feel ... uncomfortable. They are loud ... and noisy.¡± Her words required all her strength. ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± Hisaaki laughed and bought her performance. He grinned like a fool, which earned him an Asami idiot tag . Hisaaki = idiot. Idiot = Hisaaki. Hatsu changed the topic. ¡±Listen Asami, I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I hope you have good a excuse for not attending our team training sessions. We missed your presence.¡± Hatsu had already given up, but perhaps not all hope was lost yet. Asami avoided Hatsu''s gaze and looked down at the ground. ¡°Sowwy, I am ... a little bit shy. The sessions ... scared me. so I trained ... at home. I didn¡¯t want to bother you ... with the clumsy. me,¡± ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° Hatsu forced a smile. ¡°I see.¡° Everything was lost. Her team was fucked. The conversation continued much to Asami''s annoyance. Hatsu and Hisaaki tried her patience with their endless questions. They probed her background, but Asami maintained her cover and deflected their questions with her repertoire of empty phrases. She refused to share private information. The less they knew, the better. Eventually, her team entered the academy. The exams began. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 12 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°I told you, Hisaaki, we would be the last, as usual. I bet the exams have already started¡± , Katsusane grumbled. Hisaaki sighed. ¡°Always the pessimist, Katsusane, aren''t you?¡± Asami furiously tapped Hisaaki''s shoulder, calling for his attention, but Hisaaki didn¡¯t notice. He ignored her many, many, many times, too many times. Asami fumed. This plebeian idiot dared to ignore her. Her team approached two chunin. The chunin guarded the exam room. They didn''t look friendly, quite the contrary. The two chunin blocked their path, unwilling to let them pass. Chunin No. 1 grinned. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Hisaaki halted, his confusion obvious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the room to take the chunin exams?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the room.¡± Chunin No. 2. Asami raised her eyebrow, confused. According to the two chunin, this was the right room, but Hatsu told them the exam room had the number 301. The door sign showed 201. Hisaaki smiled. ¡±Excellent.¡° ¡°I don''t want to bother you, but can you please step aside? We are genin, and we intend to take the chunin exams ¡­¡± Chunin No. 1 didn''t care. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, boy, do you? We won''t let you through. Quit as long as you can because you don''t have what it takes to be a chunin.¡± Chunin No. 2 agreed. ¡°Being a Chunin means to carry responsibility, to lead. You lack these qualities. You are nothing but a bunch of kids. So stop wasting our time and get lost!¡± Their taunts didn''t impress Asami. They were rather innocuous, but the fact stood, the duo blocked their way, and they had no intention to move. Asami''s patience ran thin. Her secret mission already annoyed her and now two nameless chunin had the insolence to block her way. Hisaaki offered a weak smile. ¡±No need to insult us. We are just here for the chunin exams ¡­¡± ¡°Screw diplomacy, Hisaaki.¡° Asami exploded. She had enough of this farce. ¡°I didn''t come here to get blocked by a pair of wannabe bullies with third-rate insults. Who do you think you are to deny me passage? Get out of my sight, you assholes, before I rip off your balls ¡± ¡°These fucking morons of the village administration gave us the wrong room. As usual, these twats are completely useless.¡± ... ... ... The two chunin exchanged silent looks. They didn¡¯t dare to challenge the furious little dragon. They had orders to delay the participant, not to fight them. Hisaaki and Katsusane remained stunned. Confusion, shock was written all over their face. Their mouths hung agape as their world had turned upside down. Hisaaki regained his wits. ¡°What do you mean by giving us the wrong room?¡± Asami calmed down. ¡±Didn''t you notice, we got the wrong floor. The sign says 201.¡° Hisaaki blinked. ¡°We are on the second floor, not the third. But it doesn''t matter, the idiots in the village administration gave us the wrong room, 201, not 301.¡± Hisaaki scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, but you should better check your eyesight. The sign clearly says 301.¡± Katsusane nodded, but his resolve wavered. Things didn''t add up. Something was wrong here. Asami''s eyebrow twitched. Hisaaki had guts. He argued with her, an Uchiha, about eyesight. ¡°Does it? I recommend you to check your eyesight because I see nowhere your mysterious 301.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be childish, 301 is right there.¡± Hisaaki pointed at the sign. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t¡±, Asami corrected him. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°There is!¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t!¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°For fuck''s sake, you blind idiot, there isn¡¯t. ¡± Katsusane pondered until he got an idea. ¡°Asami, are you perhaps immune to genjutsu?¡± Asami calmed down. ¡°Not that I know.¡± ¡°Genjutsu?¡± Hisaaki looked perplexed. Katsusane nodded. ¡°Asami is right, this is definitely the second floor. We just passed the first floor, so why does the sign say 301?¡° Hisaaki stroked his chin. ¡°Now that you say it.¡± ¡°The only explanation is that we are trapped in a genjutsu, except for you, Asami. The genjutsu has no effect on you.¡± ¡°What do you think, Asami?¡± ¡°Sounds ... logical.¡° Asami narrowed her eyes and turned. Two suspicious chunin were about to have a little talk with her. They owed her an explanation. ¡±Tell me, my friends, what is going on here?¡± A smoke cloud greeted them accompanied by some applause. Two chunin clothed in grey uniforms appeared. They clapped their hands. ¡°Not bad. What do you think, Izumo?¡± ¡°An unexpected outcome for sure, Kotetsu.¡± Izumo dissolved the genjutsu. Her team gave them a blank stare. They had no idea what was going on, and they demanded an answer. Izumo smiled. ¡°This was a little preliminary test. We test the participants if they can see through a basic genjutsu. You passed the test admirably.¡° Kotetsu agreed. ¡°You better go before the exams start. You are quite late.¡± ... ... ... Izumo crossed his arms. The girl and her team had already left. ¡°Did you sense her aura?¡° Kotetsu nodded. He felt her ominous chakra. ¡°The girl has a powerful aura for such a young age. Definitely a dangerous kunoichi.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Asami?¡± Hisaaki disturbed their princess. Asami usurped leadership and ruled with an iron fist over her subjects. Asami marched ahead on her way to their new destination. Hisaaki didn''t dare to question her supreme authority. ¡°Yes?¡± Asami listened. Her dark eyes frightened him. The current version of Asami was slightly scary, not to say intimidating. Hisaaki hesitated. ¡°I am just curious, where did all your shyness go? You couldn¡¯t get out a single word before, and now ¡­ You seem like a completely different person.¡± Asami halted. ¡°Because I am a completely different person. This is the real me, the real Asami. And I am now in charge here.¡± ¡°I decided to hide my strength and lie low, but prior events necessitated a change of pace. Priorities changed and I will take a more active role from now on.¡± Asami smiled. Her smile sent a mild shiver down his spine. ¡°Follow me, the chunin exams are waiting. We don''t have all day.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami led her team to the right room. They passed a familiar silver-haired ninja, Kakashi. He leaned against the wall. He grinned. Asami raised her eyebrow. What was he doing here? Didn¡¯t he have a genin team to manage ¡­ Her lips formed a grin. Asami understood. He was also here. Asami halted before entering the room. An enthusiastic voice interrupted her, a familiar voice. Asami remembered the annoying boy well. ¡±My name is Uzumaki Naruto and I won¡¯t lose to any of you! Got it?! I will beat you all!¡± Asami chuckled. It was Naruto. So they met again. He hadn¡¯t changed much since he left the academy. He remained an idiot. Asami opened the door and entered. Her natural grace accompanied her steps. Her gaze swept across the room. ¡°Sweet is the war to the inexperienced. The difference between bravery and foolishness is often delicate in nature.¡± ¡°So who is the shouting idiot from before?¡± Asami''s icy glare rested on Naruto, a blonde boy in an orange pyjama. He stood among a group of ten other genin. Asami hadn¡¯t forgotten their faces, and they hadn¡¯t forgotten hers. After all, they shared the same classroom for five years. They were her former classmates. Naruto gulped.¡± Are you ... the examiner?¡± Asami giggled. ¡°You flatter me, Naruto, but I am not the examiner.¡± ¡°It saddens me, however, that you have forgotten me. Despite all the years we spent together, you don''t recognise me. You disappoint me, Naruto.¡° ¡°Don''t you remember me?¡° Asami tilted her head. Recognition flashed across his face. Naruto stiffened. This head tilt. This cold smile. This voice. Katsusane and Hisaaki escorted their beautiful little black rose. They flanked her shoulders exchanged worried looks. They didn''t disapprove of her new personality, but their little princess caused them a lot of trouble. Every genin stared at her. Their stares weren¡¯t friendly, not to say hostile. Hisaaki gulped. ¡°Asami, I don¡¯t think you should provoke everyone.¡± He motioned at the rest of the room, a mass of antagonistic genin. Nine genin stood out. Three Oto-nin, three Konoha genin, and three Suna genin. Especially the red-haired kid with the massive chakra reserves. His aura was powerful and his chakra lingered in the air. The kid was dangerous. Asami chuckled. ¡°Hisaaki, I didn''t provoke anyone, but if you believe so, allow me to introduce you to the humble art of real provocation.¡± Hisaaki paled. A shiver ran down his spine. His words only added fuel to the fire. Asami greeted her audience rich in arrogance and pride. These genin were so far beneath her. ¡°You want to taste defeat? Bring it on if you can because I won¡¯t lose to a bunch of talentless amateurs. You can''t even fathom the extent of your inferiority.¡± Katsusane voiced his anger. ¡°Brilliant work, Hisaaki, you only made things worse.¡± ¡°This was ... unexpected. I miscalculated.¡± Hisaaki offered an uneasy laugh, concerned about their future. They were royally screwed. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 13 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are you an idiot, or what?¡° Katsusane exploded. He didn¡¯t approve of her actions. ¡°Was this necessary? We know each other hardly an hour, and you already try your best to get us killed!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Katsusane?¡± Asami tilted her head and radiated blissful ignorance. Her finger touched her chin. Katsuane clenched his fists. Asami played with him, and he accepted her challenge, a stupid decision. Things couldn¡¯t get worse, but he was sadly mistaken. ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡± Katsusane grew furious. ¡°Please, Katsusane, tell me. I want to know.¡± Asami squealed. Katsusane gritted his teeth. Her arrogance made him speechless. The other genin merely observed. They didn''t intervene as the scene was beyond absurd. What the fuck was going on? They had no idea. Katsusane admonished Asami. He was angry, and rightfully so. ¡°You, genius, pissed off the entire room! Are you trying to kill us, or what?¡±Asami dug them an early grave. ¡°Oh, that.¡± Asami faked realisation, unperturbed by the stares directed at her. ¡°Don''t worry, it''s a special ability of mine.¡± ¡°But you are right, my little speech was ... unnecessary.¡± Asami didn''t feel guilty. ¡°Why the fuck did you piss them off then?¡± Katsusane fumed. Her uncaring attitude and her massive ego put their very lives at risk. He and Hisaaki were by no means the weakest shinobi, but they weren''t prepared to fight an entire room because Asami couldn¡¯t keep her damn mouth shut. They received numerous hostile glares. Katsusane enjoyed some slight mischief, but this disaster exceeded his worst expectations. Asami spun around. Her kimono followed her bewitching movements. ¡°Why? The reason is simple, Katsusane, I don¡¯t care.¡° ¡°Deep down in my tender heart, I am a playful little girl. I adore the superfluous, the irrational, the heroic, the tragic.¡± ¡±These chunin exams are my playground, my stage, my venue. Before my power, your skill is insignificant, your techniques irrelevant, your past inconsequential. Nobody in this room can defeat me.¡± Her words echoed through the room and Katsusane approached a nervous breakdown. Asami had done it. They were dead. A sea of murderous glares met Asami, but she remained unfazed. Her chakra detected a familiar presence at the front of the classroom, a group of concealed onlookers. Asami grinned. She recognised his signature from her ANBU times. Asami turned to her teammates. Their faces had paled considerably. Blank fear gripped them. ¡°Rest assured, I will bring you through the exams. After all, you have the elite of the elite of the elite on your side.¡± Hisaaki and Katsusane exchanged worried looks. They didn''t feel reassured at all, quite the contrary. Hisaaki took her words with a pinch of salt. ¡°According to my knowledge, you haven¡¯t even completed a single mission in your life, besides being inactive for a year.¡± ¡°Yeeessssss, that''s indeed true, I have never completed a mission, but ...¡° Asami answered with an uneasy laugh. She forgot, the two know nothing. Hisaaki and Katsusane had good reasons to doubt her as they didn¡¯t know about her ANBU past. She screwed up, didn''t she? ¡°But what?¡° Katsusane narrowed his eyes. He didn''t hide his anger. Asami cursed her stupidity and facepalmed. ¡°Look, Katsusane, Hisaaki, our situation might look grim ¡­¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you three pull off anything funny in front of me, you will regret it. You will meet the cold steel of a kunai.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes at the three Oto-nin. They caught her attention. Anger boiling in their eyes as their hands itched for a fight. ¡°So you can not only bark, but also bite.¡± A Oto-nin taunted her, a boring boy without remarkable features. Asami chuckled, amused. ¡±Isn''t that a bit rich coming from a nobody like you? You can¡¯t even scratch me in a million years.¡° ¡°So bring it on if you can. I am waiting for you.¡± The Oto-nin grabbed a kunai, but Asami predicted his move and decided to end this senseless quarrel. ¡°Unfortunately, we need to postpone our match. We don''t want things to get messy. We should first put an end to these bothersome exams, shouldn''t we, Ibiki?¡± Asami gambled, but luck was on her side. A smoke cloud revealed a group of grey-coated ninja. The examiners had arrived, among them Ibiki. Ibiki wore his typical grin and applauded. ¡°Impressive, truly impressive, not only did you spot me, but you also know my name. How so?¡± Ibiki set his eyes on Asami from across the room. The girl identified him. Asami answered with a saccharine smile. ¡±How? That''s my secret. A good kunoichi never gives away her best tricks.¡± Ibiki narrowed his eyes, but his stare didn''t impress her in the slightest. Asami didn''t flinch. Ibiki flashed a satisfied grin. The girl was good, annoyingly good. What was her name again? Asami ... Asami ... Asami ... He remembered the name. She was the girl the Hokage had recommended. ¡±Won¡¯t you tell me?¡± Asami crossed her arms. She didn¡¯t budge an inch. Ibiki offered a friendly smile. ¡±Please.¡± Asami sighed and surrendered. ¡°I had a little squabble before with your fake guards on the second floor. I noticed they wore grey uniforms. Only one branch wears grey uniforms, the Intelligence Division.¡± ¡°From there on, it was just a matter of simple deduction. I guessed right, you, Morino Ibiki, head of Konoha''s interrogation unit, are responsible for this portion of the exams.¡± Ibiki laughed. His scarred face mustered a grin. "Smart girl, I am tempted to let you pass the first test. You have proven your worth, but rules are rules." ¡°Everybody, take your seats! We have already wasted enough time as things stand. The chunin exams are about to begin.¡± Asami listened and strode forwards. Hisaaki and Katsusane followed their little princess and hid behind her figure. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 14 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Poisonous creatures lurked among the ancient trees, hidden by shadows. Despite its ominous name, the Forest of Death was a calm place, a peaceful place. Asami enjoyed the scenery and made herself comfortable before the tower entry. She waited for competitors stupid enough to challenge her. Asami rested on the grass protected by the leaves. The trees shielded her fair skin from the sunlight. ¡± Damned sunburns. Damned sun.¡± Asami grumbled. Her low resistance to sunlight was a source of constant annoyance ever since her childhood. Her pale skin disliked the sun and punished her with frequent sunburns, the reason why she preferred long sleeves and high collars. Okaa-san even joked she got moon burns. Asami mustered a weak smile. Sweet memories of happier times. She missed those days. She missed okaa-san. Asami took a sip from her drink. She forgot to bring ice cubes. What a shame. Asami turned her attention to her two exhausted teammates. They were in a sorry state. Asami felt kind of guilty, but only kind of. Hisaaki and Katsusane lay sprawled across the ground. They panted and gasped for air. Her little march nearly killed them. A little bit of running already exhausted them, what a disappointment. Their stamina was poor, their speed average at best. ¡°What did you ... say again? I am Asami ... I am a weak and helpless girl ... I am shy and innocent ...¡° ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you are faster than the fucking Yellow Flash?¡± Hisaaki collapsed again. He was out of breath. His lungs burned and he felt like dying. Asami giggled with a hint of schadenfreude. Her heart took pleasure in their misery. ¡±Excellent, you haven¡¯t lost your humour. That means you are still alive.¡° ¡°Shut up!¡° Hisaaki exploded. ¡°You are not funny at all, you ¡­, you ¡­, you merciless slave driver! While we run for our lives, you leisurely stroll around. Seriously, how are you so fast?¡± Asami was fast, insanely fast. He doubted that even Hatsu stood a chance against her. Asami danced through the trees with natural ease, with grace. Their speed didn''t bother her. He finally understood why the Hokage vouched for her, there was more to Asami than met the eye. He might not be the smartest genin, but Asami was certainly not a normal genin. Her behaviour, her bearing, her mannerism. Nothing added up. Asami tilted her head.¡±I am just naturally fast.¡± ¡°Naturally fast? What kind of explanation is that?¡° Hisaaki protested. ¡°A good explanation¡°, Asami countered. Hisaaki gave up. ¡±How long did we take?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t know, but I guess our time is good. Ten minutes at most.¡° ¡°Congratulations, I didn¡¯t expect us to break the ten-minute mark. Respect.¡± Asami applauded. Hisaaki and Katsusane deserved some recognition. Hisaaki blinked. She couldn''t be serious? Katsusane groaned.¡°I don¡¯t need your congratulations.¡° He dusted off his clothes and forced himself up. He didn''t like what he saw. Katsusane gaped. ¡±What are you doing?¡± Asami sat on the grass and enjoyed a drink. ¡°What does it look like?¡± Asami sipped her drink with a miniature parasol and a lemon slice. ¡°We aren''t on beach. These are the chunin exams. Can¡¯t you take them even for a single moment seriously?¡° Katsusane turned red, visibly angry. ¡°I take the exams seriously, Katsusane, promised. The problem is just for you, the exams are important, for me they are a trivial affair.¡± Asami stared at her glass. Her glass was empty. Asami refilled her drink and enjoyed her day. Compared to her ANBU work, the exams felt like a vacation. No bloodshed, no destruction, no morally questionable decisions, no death, no tears, no cries. This world was so calm and peaceful, a world of light not tainted by shadows. Konoha was a beautiful village, a perfect village, maintained by people like her, by people shrouded in darkness. They were Konoha¡¯s shield, Konoha¡¯s sword, Konoha¡¯s dagger. Konoha didn¡¯t become a major power by virtue of kindness and benevolence. Konoha was a village founded on a mountain of corpses, a mountain taller than many realised. Katsusane resigned. ¡±So what is our plan to get the Earth Scroll?¡± ¡°Our plan is to wait. We just need to wait as the Earth Scroll will come to us eventually. Every team needs to get past us to enter the tower and advance to the next round. Suitable prey will show up soon or later. That''s why we are here.¡± Asami''s senses sharpened. Her instincts warned her. Three unknown signatures approached their position. They were getting visitors. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have at least warned us about your brilliant plan?¡± Katsusane complained. ¡±Easier said than done considering that the entire plan was a spontaneous idea.¡± Katsusane buried all his hopes. ¡°Your irresponsible behaviour is driving me insane. Do you even care about our well-being?¡± Asami cheered him up.¡±I do care, dummy. Don''t be such a ... ¡± An ominous chakra signature joined the fray. The signature moved in their direction. The boy meant trouble as she suspected him to be the jinchuuriki of the One-Tail. His chakra possessed a aura similar to Naruto''s, and it was common knowledge that the fourth Kazekage sealed the One-Tail inside his youngest son. Asami cursed her luck. Fate never went easy on her. Of course, she had to face him, the most troublesome opponent out of all of them, the only opponent she wanted to avoid if possible. The Suna trio annoyed her. She could defeat them easily, but not without deploying massive firepower, and not without turning the forest into an apocalyptic wasteland. Asami clicked her tongue and readied herself. ¡±Hisaaki, Katsusane, prepare yourselves, we are getting company.¡± Asami scanned her surroundings and assessed their tactical situation. ¡±Be prepared, they are coming.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 15 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their first guests made their appearance, a nameless genin team from Amegakure. Two boys, one girl. They looked motivated. They actually believed they could defeat her and pass the test, a shame that they fell for her trap. They even delivered her the missing Earth scroll. The Ame girl protected the Earth scroll. The scroll hung around her hips, easily accessible. Not the most intelligent choice. The scroll only waited for a change of ownership. A single moment of distraction was everything Asami needed. Her other guests were far more troublesome. A blonde girl and her over-sized fan, her brother and his puppets, and the red-haired emo kid. The Sand Siblings had arrived. Temari plunged her fan into the ground. ¡±Apparently, we weren¡¯t the only ones who got the idea to prey on the weak, Kankuro.¡± Kankuro grinned. ¡°Apparently, but I doubt that our Ame-nin represent a credible threat. ¡± Both sides engaged in a staring contest, but the Ame-nin didn¡¯t budge. Asami clenched her fist. Her eyebrow twitched. These insolent brats. They dared to ignore her. They ignored her as if she didn¡¯t exist. Unacceptable. Asami whispered. ¡°Hisaaki, Katsusane, listen, when I give you a sign, run. Get inside the tower.¡± ¡°The tower is neutral area. No fighting is allowed inside. We will use that to our advantage. Get inside, and we are safe.¡± Asami produced two kunai from her sleeves and placed them right in front of the two teams. Her kunai gained her their attention. Asami waved and deployed her cutest smile. Her plan required a suitable diversion to lower their guard. She was just an innocent little girl. Ignore her. Underestimate her. Her smile resembled a little sun.¡±Excuse me, but didn¡¯t your parents teach you any manners, you dim-witted cretins? It''s not nice to ignore us. My team and I also exist.¡± Gaara narrowed his eyes and the forest fell silent, only the wind disturbed the silence amid a sea of incredulous stares. His sand awakened and poured forth from his gourd. His sand surrounded him, ready to obey his orders. Temari and Kankuro paled. They feared the worst, the girl had signed her death warrant. Gaara glared with an intensity that transcended human. He almost scared her. ¡°What did you say?¡± Asami scratched her head and merely laughed. ¡°I guess this means trouble.¡° ¡°Well, you see, you shouldn¡¯t take everything I said too seriously¡­ RUN!!!¡± Hisaaki and Katsusane sprinted. They trusted in Asami, even when she gambled with their lives. Not that they had much of a choice. Asami used her superior speed. The poor Ame girl didn''t even realised what happened until it was too late. Asami closed the distance and claimed her prize, the unprotected Earth Scroll, before fleeing the battlefield. Asami ran and the heavy metal doors closed behind her. Her team reached the comforting safety of the tower and set a new record. They finished the exam in 26 minutes and 33 seconds. Katsusane leaned against the heavy steel door, mentally and exhausted. ¡°You will never, I repeat, never, ever do this again. Do you understand? Stop playing with our lives! We aren''t your toys!¡± ¡°Stop being such a pessimist, Katsusane. My plan work perfectly. We have our scroll, and we passed the exam! We are even first! We.¡± Asami puffed out her chest in pride. ¡°But at what price? Didn''t you see his eyes? The boy wanted to kill you.¡± Katsusane trembled. His hands shook in fear. His question showed her once again that they were worlds apart. In the end, Asami was an ANBU, an Uchiha, while Katsusane was only a genin. Hissaki and Katsusane lacked her experience, her strength. Most genin had never tasted real combat, the brutality of real carnage, but she did. She didn''t fear the wannabe jinchuuriki. Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°Take it easy, Katsusane. He was scary ¡­¡± ¡°Scary? He was about to kill you.¡± ¡±Katsusane, you don''t need to worry about me, I have seen worse. A brat with delusions of grandeur doesn''t scare me, quite the contrary.¡± ¡°Why did we run then?¡° Asami poked his nose. ¡°Because of you two of course, dummy.¡° ¡°Us?¡° Asami nodded. ¡°I could have fought them easily, but what about you?¡° ¡°I am responsible for you, and your well-being is far more important than proving my point. No need to put you at risk for naught.¡° Asami smiled. Katsusane was lost for words. He didn''t know what to say. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 1 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°And this is my little sister. Look, Asami, how cute she is. A little angel¡±, Hisaaki rambled on and on since already untold hours, presenting her proudly another picture of his sister. Asami face palmed. They were indeed the first team to pass second part of the exam, but now they were stuck here in the tower for five whole days, condemned to doing nothing. Before Hisaaki could start anther eulogy about his cute little sister, Hatsu entered the room and saved her from such a tragic fate. Asami had enough of the siscon Hisaaki and his incredible older brother Tatsuya. Asami had enough of his entire family. Hatsu approached them, glaring at her. But Asami didn''t care and spoke her mind, ¡°Can we finally leave this shitty tower? I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Hatsu looked annoyed. ¡± No, Asami, we won¡¯t leave. I am here to take you with me.¡± ¡°And where do we go then, Hatsu-sensei?¡± ¡°That''s a secret.¡± Hatsu grinned. ¡°You know, Hatsu-sensei, I don¡¯t like secrets. In my personal experience, secrets often tend to be very unpleasant surprises.¡± Hatsu halted her steps, staring at Asami again. It was a hunch, but the words ¡°personal¡± and ¡°experience¡± carried far more weight than they were supposed to. ¡°Well, Asami, I don''t care if you like secrets, or not. You still have to follow me.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her team entered a wide room that resembled an arena. In fact, it was an arena. They were the last ones and placed themselves among the already standing Genin, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A few Genin glared at them with the expected degree of animosity. Especially, the Suna trio loved her. Asami wore her best smile and winked back. Unfriendly people, they had no sense of humour at all. Hiruzen cleared his throat and started one of his typical sermons. Bla - third exam - bla - true reason for the Chunin exams - bla - promoting friendship among countries - bla - raise the level of shinobi - bla - comparing the power of the villages - bla ¨C a matter of prestige and influence - bla. Nothing that was surprising if you had just a tiny bit of political acumen. Another shinobi soon took over and ended this farce. His name was Hayate. Hayate introduced them to the concept of preliminaries as more teams had passed the exams than predicted. They needed to cut down numbers. Hayate was met by a sea of blank disbelieving stares. Some of the Genin just couldn¡¯t shut up and didn¡¯t stop complaining. Nah, this wasn¡¯t right, this wasn¡¯t fair. Sakura didn''t stop whining. Sasuke here, Sasuke there, curse mark dangerous, you can¡¯t participate. Terribly annoying. Asami rolled her eyes. She was annoyed. And an annoyed Asami was an exceedingly dangerous Asami. She was bored. Everything was so bothersome and time consuming. Couldn¡¯t she just massacre all of them and be done with it. No, of course, not. Asami clicked her tongue. She seriously needed some form of stress relieve. Hayate continued. ¡±*cough*, *cough* Does anybody else want to follow his example, *cough*, *cough*, and withdraw?¡± ¡± Nobody? *cough* Then we have, *cough*, *cough*, a little problem.¡± ¡°*cough*, *cough* We planned 12 match-ups. But with 23 candidates, we have now an uneven number of participants. That means that someone of you will get a wild card, *cough*, *cough*. Anyway, we will begin the preliminaries, *cough*, *cough*.¡± ¡±The preliminaries consist of 1 vs 1 fights and the winners will receive the right to advance into the final exam. Otherwise, there are no rules at all.¡± Asami¡¯s eyes grew wide. Hayate gained her undivided attention. No rules at all? That was interesting, very interesting. Hayate clarified further,¡± *cough*, *cough* You will fight until someone dies, collapses, or admits defeat. And please give up right away. We don''t want to see any unnecessary corpses.¡± ¡°Any questions?¡° Asami raised her hand with an innocent smile. She was just a harmless girl. Hayate turned his head. ¡±Yes?¡± ¡°So does that mean I am allowed to kill my opponent?¡± Asami was curious. ¡°From a technical point, yes, you are indeed allowed to kill, albeit I still retain the right to intervene when I judge that unnecessary force is applied. But otherwise, it is up to your abilities.¡± Asami nodded. Hayate looked around. ¡±Any further questions? No? Then the preliminaries begin.¡± Following his command, Anko announced the first prearranged pairing. Asami yawned, nearly falling asleep. The entire procedure bored, but Anko thankfully ended her agony. Anko gripped her clipboard. ¡±The first match will be between Rock Lee and Minami Asami. The candidates shall step forwards.¡± ¡°This ... is ¡­. unexpected¡±, Asami mumbled. Hisaaki overheard her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asami, I am sure you will make it. I believe in you.¡° Hisaaki clenched his fists. Asami furrowed her eyebrow. ¡±Really?¡° ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki, for your encouragement. Your encouragement is not needed, but still.¡° Asami chuckled amused before marching forward. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 2 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lee! It is time for your turn now!¡± Guy shouted down from the stands,¡± Give everything you have! You won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei!¡± Lee gave a thumb up and smiled. Kakashi was less convinced. He knew more than Guy. The match-up wasn¡¯t the fairest one, the murderous princess of Konoha''s ANBU against ... Lee. Kakashi whispered,¡± Are you sure, Guy?¡± Guy turned his head,¡± What do you mean, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi repeated, ¡°Are you sure Lee will win, Guy?¡± ¡°Sure? I am not just sure, Kakashi, I know it. Lee is strong, stronger than you can imagine, Kakashi, and I believe in him.¡± Kakashi fell silent,¡±But do you think that will suffice? Sometimes, believing is not enough.¡± Certainly not against Asami. Guy furrowed his eyebrow. ¡±Explain, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi remained silent, making him wait. ¡±Do you see the girl down there?¡± Guy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know her name, Guy?¡± Guy shook his head. He didn''t. ¡±No, not really.¡± ¡±It doesn''t surprise me, Guy. Few know the name Asami, but some select few do.¡± ¡°And you are one of them, Kakashi, aren¡¯t you?¡± ... ... ¡°Possibly.¡± Kakashi smiled, teasing his old rival. ¡°Possibly?¡± Guy reacted confused. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t share this information, but her name carries weight, a lot of weight, Guy.¡± Kakashi acted enigmatic as usual. Guy narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you trying to imply, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi ignored him and changed topic. ¡±Guy, have you ever heard of Konoha¡¯s Black Princess?¡± Guy was confused. ¡°Yes, I have, or rather who hasn¡¯t? Why does it matter? What does she have to do with this?¡± Kakashi smiled. ¡°Do you know how she looks like, Guy?¡± ¡°Not really. It is well know that she has a preference of wearing black, but otherwise not much is known about her ¡­¡± Guy blinked as he observed Lee and the girl he was facing. His eyes went wide. Everything made sense now, everything fell into place. ¡°Kakashi, it can''t be? She isn''t, right?¡± Guy began to pale. He was worried. Why was she here? What was she doing here? Kakashi faked ignorance ¡± I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Guy. The similarities are just coincidence, aren''t they?¡± ¡°So, it is true?¡± Kakashi nodded, confirming his fears. ¡±All I can say is that Asami is strong, incredibly strong. But don¡¯t worry, Lee, should be fine. It''s unlikely that she is here to kill.¡± Guy sighed in relief. ¡±I see. Thank you, Kakashi.¡± ¡±No problem ¡­¡± ¡°Kakashi-sensei, what do you mean by her being strong, incredibly strong?¡± A voice interrupted Kakashi and it didn''t take him long to identify the culprit. ¡±Oh, Naruto, did nobody ever tell you that it''s impolite to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations?¡° ¡°So, how much did you hear. Naruto?¡± This was delicate information, very delicate information that had to be handled with care. Naruto crossed his arms and nodded. ¡±Not that much. Only that she is incredibly strong.¡± Kakashi was relieved. Everything was fine. No damage was done. What Kakashi didn¡¯t expect was Naruto acting like ... Naruto. ¡°But is it true, Kakashi-sensei? Is she really that strong!? I can''t believe it¡±, Naruto yelled, gaining the attention of everyone nearby. Sakura, Sasuke, everyone looked at him, which was of course fantastic. Thank you, Naruto. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Kakashi learned the hard way that you couldn¡¯t trust Naruto with anything that required even remotely some degree of discretion. ¡°And how do you know that, Kakashi-sensei? As far as I can remember, Asami was always fairly weak back at the academy.¡° Sakura mused, joining the discussion. Naruto agreed,¡± Yes, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura is right. She was weak. She couldn''t even beat me.¡± Kakashi scratched his head. He had to be creative now, very creative. ¡±How do I know? Let¡¯s say, I met her once in the past.¡± ¡°In the past? And how, Kakashi-sensei?¡± Sakura was curious. ¡°Yes, how? How do you know Asami, Kakashi? I am also interested.¡± Kurenai narrowed her eyes. Kakashi gave Kurenai an annoyed look. This had become a surprisingly complicated affair, hadn¡¯t it? ¡°It was a mission. I met her on a mission, Kurenai¡± Kurenai raised her eyebrow. ¡±A mission?¡± ¡°Yes, a mission. But why are you so interested, Kurenai?¡± Kakashi diverted, and with success. He was spared from further questions. ¡°Well, that is only natural considering that I was her instructor when she was a child.¡± ¡°Her instructor?¡± ¡°Yes, her instructor. I trained her for two years and I know her quite well. So, I was curious, Kakashi.¡± ¡°So, it''s indeed her?¡± Asuma lit another cigarette, inhaling a vitalizing stream of tobacco. ¡°Kurenai, is she the Asami you have told me about?¡± ¡°She is.¡° Kurenai confirmed. Asuma expelled a cloud of smoke and laughed. ¡±I see, and I thought it was just a coincidence. I have the feeling this is going to be an ¡­ interesting match. Guy¡¯s most precious student against the legendary little princess. I wonder who will win?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Hayate asked. Asami and Lee both nodded. Thus, the match started. Asami analysed her opponent. Lee''s chakra level was average, not to say mediocre. Furthermore, he seemed like a taijustu user. In summary, he was easy prey. Asami smirked, pitying her enemy. Poor boy. Lee readied himself and took a combat stance. He was eager to fight, but he didn¡¯t realise that in reality he had already lost. Enthusiastic as usual, Lee declared, ¡± We are opponents now. So, let us both give our best!¡± Asami giggled, heartily amused. ¡±My best? I sincerely doubt that you want me to give my best, Lee. Nevertheless, it''s an honour to face you in battle. Even when you don''t stand a chance.¡° Lee focusing his eyes, challenging her. ¡±And why?¡± ¡°You will see, you will see, Lee.¡° Asami smiled, but her smile was cold, icy, without a trace of friendliness. ¡°But don''t take it personal. It''s really not your fault that you will lose.¡° Lee countered. ¡°How can you be so sure that you will win, Asami-chan?¡° Asami shook her head, disappointed. ¡°Lee, you are gravely mistaken. It''s not a matter of whether I win, but how long it will take.¡° ¡±So do me a favour, Lee, and just give up. Save yourself all the trouble, spare yourself the fate awaiting you. Forfeit for your own good, Lee.¡± Asami stared Lee down, but her intimidation failed. The boy remained strong, his resolve firm. Lee didn''t waver. He chose to stand his ground. ¡°Sorry, Asami-chan, I can¡¯t. I can''t give up.¡° Lee rejected her offer. Asami tilted her head. ¡±You can¡¯t? Why? Tell me, Lee, why do you not choose the more sensible option and give up.¡± ¡°As said, I can¡¯t, Asami-chan. I have to prove something to myself and the world.¡± Lee¡¯s spirit burned bright. He wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡±To prove yourself? I see. I hope you are aware of the consequences your decision brings, Lee. From here on, there is only victory or defeat. ¡° Asami smirked. Asami produced two kunai from her pouches and commenced her attack. She was swift, relentless, fast. Asami pressed her assault with a natural speed that was uncanny for a Genin. Lee''s eyes went wide, and he wasn''t the only one. Guy gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you see this, Kakashi?¡° Kakashi nodded. Guy clenched his fist, ¡°The girl is ... fast.¡° Kakashi observed the match in silence. ¡°Did you expect otherwise, Guy? As I said, Asami is strong.¡° Stronger than you can imagine. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 3 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lee blocked her attack, parrying with a kunai on his own. Both kunai interlocked and Lee stared right into Asami''s eyes. Her eyes were black like the night, harbouring nothing but darkness. Lee''s kunai was pushed back further and further as Asami applied more strength. She slowly cornered him. Lee didn''t understand. How could she be so strong? How was this possible? She was just a frail girl. Her body was weak, but she was able to compete with him. Asami put a Taijutsu specialist like him under pressure with raw physical force. Lee gritted his teeth and mobilised his strength. He hadn''t trained all his life to be defeated now. He had come so far, and he wouldn''t fail. Lee resisted. He regained ground by pushing Asami and her kunai back again. Asami wore a devious smile. ¡±Is there a problem, Lee? You look troubled?¡± Lee maintained his stoic facade and ignored her taunts. Asami grinned. ¡°It seems you aren''t the chatty type, Lee are you?¡° ¡°So let''s play a little bit.¡° Her kunai started glowing. Encoated by lightning, Asami''s kunai burned through his weapon, melting the steel. Lee''s eyes went wide. He had to get away from her. Immediately. Lee retreated, barely avoiding her kunai. Asami missed, but her kunai grazed his leg and her lightning cut his clothes and the skin beneath like a razor. It was just a minor flesh wound. Nothing severe. But her kunai ... They were dangerous, extremely dangerous. Lee didn''t lose his focus. He observed Asami. What was she planning? Asami smirked. Her look condescending, patronising. ¡± Not bad. Not bad. But will it be enough? We will see.¡± Asami energised her second kunai, wielding two lightning kunai. Equally deadly, equally unforgiving. Asami increased the tempo and attacked. Faster, faster and faster. She didn''t fear melee. She didn''t fear the confrontation. Asami charged and they both met. Lee dodged attack after attack, waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. The opportunity never came. He couldn''t get even close to deliver a kick or punch. He was too slow and she too fast. She fought elusive like a ghost. Her attacks were coordinated. Her movements determined. Her defence strong. Her openings scarce and brief. Asami wielded her two kunai with skill that surpassed Tenten easily. Asami was faster, stronger. Her reflexes sharper. Lee had a hard time to keep up with her pace and dodging became increasingly difficult. It was only a matter of time before he made a mistake. But Lee fought on. Not discouraged by his grim situation. Because he knew hopeless fights well. Nobody knew them better than him. He fought uphill battles for his entire life. He knew the taste of defeat. He had lost countless times before. Asami was strong, maybe even stronger than Neji, but that was not a reason to give up. He would fight. Asami presented an opening and Lee took the chance. It was a risky gamble, but better now than never. Lee counterattacked with a kick, and he paid a heavy price. The opening was deliberate. It was a trap. Asami grinned. She dodged and Lee''s stance was broken. He was out of position. An easy prey. Retribution came swiftly and brutally. Lee took a spinning kick right into the guts. And it hurt. Asami rammed her leg into his stomach with little mercy and Lee was catapulted backward, crashing into the wall with full force. Lee took quite a beating, but the fight continued. This was just the beginning. Lee forced himself up, stumbling. ¡±See, Lee, I told you so. You stand no chance.¡±Asami grinned, fully aware of her undisputed superiority. ¡°The match isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Lee''s breath was heavy. ¡°I am still standing.¡° Asami tilted her head, giggling. ¡°True enough, but standing alone won''t help you. You need more.¡° ¡°If you want to have even a moderate chance of winning, then you need land a hit. And if you want to score a hit, then you need to be faster. You are too slow, Lee, way too slow to match me.¡° Asami smirked. Lee gritted his teeth. She taunted him. This was an open provocation and Lee answered with a kunai. His attack had no hope to succeed, but that wasn''t the point. The kunai was defiance, a testament of his will to fight. The kunai flew. Asami sidestepped. ¡°Lee, you disappoint me! I expect more from you than just a kunai.¡° Asami shook her head. Asami extracted a handful of shuriken from her pouches. Shuriken were classical weapons in the arsenal of every shinobi, but that didn''t mean they weren''t dangerous. Quite the contrary. Asami played with her shuriken, spinning them around her fingers. ¡°So let''s continue dancing. This time, it''s my treat and I have a few nice little presents for you.¡° Asami threw her shuriken. They were fast and as her kunai, covered in lightning. Lee ran, avoiding the first salvo. Three shuriken cut clean into the wall. But Asami gave him no respite. This was just the first salvo. There were more coming and Lee didn''t have the intention to be electrocuted. Lee dodged, and dodged, and dodged. Back, forth, right, left, jump, forth, right, back, left. Their number seemed infinite, but with more luck than skill Lee survived the hail of shuriken, even when her attack had taken its toll. His clothes were torn to pieces. He avoided most shuriken, but not all of them. Some shuriken grazed him with unpleasant consequences. Lee was bleeding across his entire body. His green jumpsuit was shredded, and he gained a few new cuts and scars. Asami tilted her head. ¡± Lee, do you finally understand? You are hopelessly outclassed, and I am just playing with you, nothing more.¡± ¡° Just give up. Don¡¯t make it more difficult than necessary.¡± Lee hardened his stance, unwavering. Once again, he defied her. ¡°Asami-chan, I told you before, I can''t. I can''t give up. I can''t betray all the trust Guy-sensei has placed in me. I need to fight.¡° Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems I have underestimated you, Lee. You are way tougher than I gave you credit for, and that makes you incredibly annoying. You are one of those stubborn guys that keep fighting.¡± Just like your sensei. ¡°Thank you, I take that as a compliment. It''s who I am! I fight!¡± Lee gave Asami a thumb-up. He smiled. Asami blinked. He was an idiot, wasn''t he? ¡°You misunderstand. That wasn¡¯t a compliment, not at all. Do you know what the issue is with people like you? Your stubbornness will spell your own demise.¡± ¡°There is a fine line between being stubborn and not knowing when you have lost. And you have crossed this line, Lee.¡° ¡°What I displayed so far is a small fraction of what I am capable. Even you, Lee, must realise that you won¡¯t win, that you can¡¯t win. You lack the strength to defeat me.¡± Asami''s eyes harboured a dangerous glimmer. Lee''s stance softened. Her words made him think, like poison they eroded his spirit. Asami whispered in his ears. ¡°I ask you one last time, Lee, please forfeit. A good shinobi knows when the time has come to give up.¡± ¡°You said you can¡¯t, and I believe you. I don''t know you, Lee. I don''t know what led you here, what made you who you are today.¡° ¡°But why are you doing this? Why do you keep fighting, Lee?¡° ¡°Is it because of honour? I can assure you there is no shame in admitting defeat. You are not a coward. In fact, doing so proves your better judgement in the face of unwinnable odds.¡° ¡°Is it because you want to prove your strength? You have already done so. Nobody will judge you. I surely wouldn''t. You are by no means weak, Lee. You have proven your worth. You are a capable a Genin by the mere fact that you are still standing.¡± ¡°So, give up, Lee. ¡± Asami smiled. She offered her hand. Lee had only to accept. Lee wavered, unsure how to react. He hesitated. ¡±I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°HEY, BUSHY BROWS, DON¡¯T THINK ABOUT GIVING UP!!!¡± Who was the fucking idiot who dared to interfere? Asami turned her head and gritted her teeth. As expected, it was ... ¡°Naruto.¡° Naruto shouted from the stands. ¡±Lee, didn¡¯t you say that you would work harder than anyone else? Didn''t you say that you would never give up?. That is you, that it is your nindo!!!" Asami glared at Naruto. He ruined everything. Should she use a shuriken to shut him up? Lee regained his courage. His determination returned as all doubt was cast aside. ¡°Naruto is right. You might be stronger than me, Asami-chan, more talented, more gifted. But I will never give up, that is my nindo!¡± She had tried her best, but even her patience was limited. All kindness disappeared from her face. Asami giggled, her eyes gaining a subtle purple shade. She clenched her fist. ¡±Your nindo? Your nindo? In that case, I will show you where your nindo ends, my friend.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 4 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami grinned. ¡°I hope you have good heat resistance, Lee, because you will need it. Be careful, otherwise, you might get roasted. I don''t want to serve fried genin, Lee.¡± Asami formed a hand seal and took a deep breath. Her lips released a stream of fire. A giant fireball turned the room into a sea of wild flames and scorching heat. The very air burned in a blaze of glory. The fireball exploded and the arena trembled. Lee dodged her attack relatively unscathed, suffering only a few scorch marks. He had escaped her wrath. Lee coughed, panted. He mumbled, ¡°What was this?¡° Asami heard him and giggled ominously. ¡°This? This is just the beginning, Lee!¡° Asami snapped her fingers and created a torrent of fire. Wild purple flames surrounded Asami, dancing around their only true mistress like flying dragons. Asami presented a dark smile, a sweet smile that promised nothing but pain and suffering. ¡±Just for information, Lee, my offer still stands. It''s not the first time that I crisped some little genin who didn''t know better.¡± ¡°Lee, have you perchance ever witnessed people being burned alive? It''s a horrible way to die. Painful, slow, vindictive. Truly, a death you wish nobody, but their cries never cease to fascinate me.¡° Asami grinned as icy silence befell the arena. Nobody said a word. All eyes were focused on her and mouths hang agape. Asami laughed. Maybe she had talked a bit too much. Not that she cared. She loved playing with people. Lee gulped. ¡°Is ... Is that true?¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°True what?¡° Lee gulped again. ¡°Did you really ... burn people alive?¡° ¡°Oh, that.¡° Asami hesitated. ¡°Well, ... not really. But you have to admit my acting was pretty convincing, wasn''t it?¡° Asami laughed. ¡°What?¡° ¡°WHAT!?¡° ¡°What!?¡° ¡°Whaaaatttt?¡° Lee blinked and agreed with the rest of the arena. ¡°What?¡° He didn''t understand the world anymore. Asami scratched her head. ¡°You see, I have a girlish heart. I really love teasing people. It''s nothing personal, Lee.¡° Lee sighed in relief. ¡°So that means ...¡° ¡°Correct, it means I never did it, but that is no reason to lose focus, Lee. Death on the battlefield comes fast, my friend.¡° Asami smiled and sent her fire forth to destroy him. Her fire obeyed. Her attack caught Lee off guard as Asami exploited his lapse of concentration brutally. Purple beams bombarded his position, nearly obliterating him. The beams burned through everything in their way and filled the arena with an inferno of detonations. Lee ran for his life, trying not to get caught up in the blasts. The beams didn''t just look dangerous. They were dangerous. Her bombardment ended and Lee looked at where he stood before. A deep crater greeted him. Lee turned his eyes to Asami. Did she try to kill him? Asami played the innocent girl. ¡°As I said, be careful, Lee. Good shinobi never let their guard down. Carelessness can be quite deadly. Not just for you, but for your entire team.¡° More fire gathered and multiple beams locked onto him. He was their target. ¡°Are you ready for the next round?¡° Asami smiled. This was the moment Lee made a decision. He unravelled the bandages around his legs and removed a pair of weights. ¡°I am sorry, Guy-sensei, but I have to take them off. I hope you agree with my choice.¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡±A pair of weights? Isn''t that a bit old-fashioned? Do you seriously think that will change anything, Lee?¡± ¡°It will.¡° Lee dropped the weights, and they shook the ground. The earth trembled. Asami stumbled. What the fuck was that? Lee closed the distance in an instant. Lee was fast, incredibly fast. He attacked her from point blank, forcing her to block. Asami processed the shock. For the first time since years, she was directly challenged. She was actually forced to block as her immediate options were limited. Lee''s kick connected and Asami flinched. Lee retreated and attacked once again, but this time Asami was better prepared. This time he paid for his arrogance. Her explosions also had a defensive use. Asami grinned. Lee overestimated his speed. He wasn''t the only one who fought at high speeds. He didn''t know, but he competed with a sharingan user. Lee charged. He attacked head-on as predicted. And as predicted, he hit the purple spheres she surrounded herself with. He had walked right into her little minefield. The spheres detonated and Lee took the full brunt of the explosion. His attack had failed. Asami took the opportunity. Without remorse, she kicked Lee straight in his balls, breaking his defence. Asami rammed her knee with all force into his unprotected stomach. Not once, not twice, but thrice. Lee collapsed and Asami finished him with a brutal elbow shattering his back. His bones cracked. Lee hit the ground. He didn''t move. The match was finally over. That was what Asami believed. That was what the audience believed. They were wrong. Lee proved them all wrong. He rose and continued the fight. Despite beating him to a bloody pulp, he was standing again. Asami didn''t believe her eyes. Lee simply refused to go down. No matter what, he kept fighting. Asami clenched her fist. Anger and frustration welled up inside her. Once again, he escaped his fate. Why was it so fucking difficult to beat him ? Why was it so fucking difficult to defeat one fucking genin? She was an ANBU. She was Asami. This match had become a matter of honour, and she would finish this now. May the gods have mercy on Lee, because she wouldn¡¯t. Asami grabbed two kunai. Her lightning turned their blades blade into a stream of vibrating plasma. Asami blitzed across the room. She didn''t miss. Lee didn''t resist. He could barely stand, not to mention defend himself. Asami struck her kunai through his left and right femur. Her lightning evaporated nerves, tendons, muscles and bone alike. Lee cried out in pain. He broke down. It was over. Lee was defeated. His legs refused to move. But even then Lee struggled to stand up again. He tried, and tried, and tried, even when he was doomed to fail. His stubbornness was Lee''s most powerful weapon, but also the reason for his downfall. Today he suffered the consequences. Asami shook her head. She had seen enough of this senseless tragedy. ¡±Hayate, end this match. I think everyone has seen enough.¡± ¡±As much as I would like to, I can¡¯t. The participant isn''t fully incapacitated yet. And I doubt he has any intention to withdraw ¡­¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°You seem to misunderstand, Hayate, my words weren¡¯t a mere suggestion. I mean what I say, the match ends right here, and right now. I have had enough of this farce.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 5 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hayate¡¯s look switched between Lee and a very persuasive girl. Technically, the match didn''t end yet, but it was as good as over. Everyone knew that. He didn''t need to prolong Lee¡¯s agony. The boy required medical attention, and he required it immediately. Hayate cleared his throat, ¡±Ahem, the winner of the match is ¡­¡± ¡°No! Aargh, I haven¡¯t lost! Aargh, the match isn¡¯t over yet!¡± A weak voice interrupted Hayate. The voice of an unbroken iron will manifest. The voice of a boy not willing to give up cost no matter the cost. Asami¡¯s eyes went wide. Lee stood. With the force of sheer willpower alone, he stood. Her last attacked should have permanently disabled him, but that was not the case. He fought on. But how? How was he still standing? Her lightning pierced his legs. Asami clenched her fist. Stupid shinobi and their superhuman resilience. Terribly annoying. Lee was the very definition of combat ineffective. He could barely stand, not to mention fight. She robbed him of his prized mobility. Running was difficult with two kunai struck through your legs. She destroyed, outmanoeuvred Lee, which had to be expected considering the discrepancy in ability. Lee had already lost the moment he set foot in the arena. Nevertheless, Lee refused to see reason. He refused to accept defeat until the bitter end. Had she to kill him? A Genin, a problem. No Genin, no problem. A single kunai was everything she needed. Killing him? Was that the solution? Asami walked up to Lee, offering him a smile. She halted, stopping right in front of him. Asami shook her head, amused by his nonsensical steadfastness. ¡°Lee, Lee, Lee, Lee. You are wrong, Lee, the match is over.¡° Asami tipped Lee''s forehead, using a minuscule amount of force. Lee fell. His weakened body collapsed without resistance. Asami smirked at Lee. Her black eyes suffocated any opposition, consuming his remaining strength. Deeper and deeper, his mind fell into the dark abyss of unconsciousness. Lifeless shadows devoured him. A soft melodic voice whispered in his ears, urging Lee to sleep. He was tired. His body was tired. He had fought enough. Asami leaned down. ¡±Sleep well and sweet dreams, Lee. I am merely here to take back what is mine. It shouldn¡¯t hurt much.¡± Asami removed the kunai, but Lee he didn''t feel any pain. He felt nothing. All the pain just disappeared. Slowly, the world around him turned black. ¡±Lee, let me give you some last piece of advice. You have potential, but you lack experience. I hope this defeat will teach you a lesson.¡° ¡±Remember my words, because future enemies will know neither mercy nor will they hesitate. Good shinobi know when a battle is lost, Lee. They live and fight another day.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Gaara observed. Since his early childhood, he was confined to the role of the silent bystander without control over his own destiny. For most of his life, Gaara thus observed. He observed the people around him, honing this particular skill to perfection. Gaara narrowed his eyes, never losing sight of his new nemesis. She got him once in the forest. She wouldn''t get him again. ¡°Kankuro, Temari, what do you think of her?¡° Kankuro smirked, mildly surprised. He cracked a joke. ¡°What I think? I didn''t know you are interested in girls. That''s a completely new side of yours. Seems to be a recent development ...¡° Gaara cut him short. His soulless stare betrayed his annoyance. ¡°Kankuro, do I need to repeat myself? What do you think of Asami.¡° Kankuro stiffened, backing off. As usual, Gaara showed no sense of humour. What a shame. If he even had one, his humour would be drier than the arid deserts of Suna themselves. Kankuro gulped, bothered by Garaa''s emotionless stare. Maybe he had gone a bit too far this time. He diverted, presenting his best smile to ease tensions. ¡°Well, I advise against underestimating her. I can''t gauge her real strength, but we can conclude she is ... dangerous, exceedingly dangerous.¡° Gaara stayed clam. ¡°Explain.¡° ¡°Always this threatening undertone¡°, Kankuro mumbled. He deserved better. But fate decided otherwise, and he was stuck with a little psychopathic brother. He continued his analysis. ¡°Her speed is above average. Her close combat skill refined. Her ninjutsu precise. The girl is strong, and I suspect she only showed a fraction of her strength. I recommend caution. She is not your normal genin.¡° Temari nodded. ¡°I agree, her presence is suspicious. We don''t know what to expect.¡° Gaara crossed his arms, his eyes focused on the mysterious girl called Asami. She left the arena. ¡°Do you think she can defeat me?¡° Kankuro and Temari fell silent. Gaara repeated his question. ¡°I asked, do you think she can defeat me?¡° Kankuro hid behind a weak smile. ¡°Difficult to say, but I doubt so.¡° ¡°Temari?¡° ¡°I second Kankuro. It''s a matter between your defence and her offence who will prevail. What is your opinion, sensei?¡° ¡°Sensei?¡° Baki brooded, contemplating. This girl ... Was he overthinking? ¡°Did you see the colour of her fire? It was purple.¡° ¡°And?¡° Kankuro raised his eyebrow. Baki shook his head. ¡°Nothing, forget it. Purple is just an ... uncommon colour. An uncommon colour for fire. An uncommon colour for a kunoichi from Konoha.¡° It was just his paranoia, but who could fault him? The ghost of Shimabara haunted every hidden village. An incident that was never fully resolved except for rumours. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hidden among the audience, Orochimaru licked his lips. He found the girl entertaining. ¡°Once again you prove to be an interesting specimen, Asami.¡° A shame she wasn''t his. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 6 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lee was transported away by a team of medics. Considering the beating he took, he would need serious medical treatment and rest to get up again. Kakashi sighed. ¡°See, I told you, Guy. He never stood a chance ...¡° ¡°Guy?¡° Guy cried, but not tears of sadness. He shed tears of joy. ¡°Lee, I am so proud of you! You gave your best, and that is all that counts!¡° Kakashi blinked. Guy had definitely some screws loose. ¡°Guy, I don''t think this is the right moment ...¡° ¡°Naruto, where are you going?¡° Naruto stormed off. He showed no hesitation. He had a new goal. Asami walked up the stairs and Naruto confronted her directly. He didn''t bother to hide his anger. Asami halted, scrutinising Naruto closely. ¡°Naruto, what do you want from me? Do we have a problem?¡° Asami smirked in derision. Naruto clenched his fist. ¡°Don''t give me this fucking smirk! I won''t forget what you have done to Lee! I won''t forgive you! He was my comrade, my friend!¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°Interesting, and what despicable act have I committed to deserve your wrath? What have I done to anger you, Naruto?¡° ¡°You drove two kunai through his leg!¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Naruto, this was a fight and not some kind of sparring match. Lee knew the consequences of his actions. He chose to fight, and he paid the price. In fact, he should be grateful that I showed so much patience with him. Few people are as lucky as him.¡° ¡°Lucky? LUCKY!? LUCKY!? Do you even have a heart?¡° Naruto exploded. Asami shook her head in amusement. ¡°Naruto, Naruto, don''t talk about things you know nothing about. You have not seen what I have. You have not done what I have. So just shut up, Naruto. Stop wasting my time with your ignorance. I have walked through blood before. I have experienced true heartlessness.¡° Naruto suddenly fell very very silent. The next match was announced, Sasuke against some nobody. She couldn''t care less. Asami joined her team. Hatsu already waited together with a suspicious look and a series of uncomfortable questions. Hisaaki''s eyes marvelled. ¡±I suspected you are strong. But why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell us how insanely strong you are, Asami? You are incredible! You are amazing!¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki. That''s sweet of you.¡° ¡°And what about the jutsu with a giant fireball? And the lightning kunai? Can you teach me both? ¡± Hisaaki begged her. Asami giggled. ¡°No, sadly, both jutsu require advanced chakra control. I doubt you possess the necessary degree of skill to perform them. And you lack raiton. I can do very little for you at the moment, Hisaaki.¡± Hisaaki fell silent. ¡°I understand.¡° Asami gave him a bit of encouragement. ¡°Don''t be disappointed, you still have your katon. With some training, you can put it to use.¡° Hisaaki''s face brightened up. ¡°You are right ... Wait a moment, how do you know my chakra is katon?¡° ¡°Statistical probability. The majority of Konoha''s shinobi possess katon, don''t they?¡° Asami smiled while Hatsu narrowed her eyes even more. Hisaaki scratched his head, but he agreed. ¡°Right.¡° The discussion ended. The next match started and Asami watched the fight. She was curious. How much did Sasuke improve since they graduated? Hatsu positioned herself next to her, but she didn¡¯t follow the fight below. Hatsu leaned closer, whispering three simple words,¡± Who are you?¡± Asami smirked. ¡±Who I am? You ask a difficult question, sensei, a question I can''t answer¡° ¡°Complete understanding of yourself can never be achieved. We barely understand each other. So how we are supposed to understand ourselves?¡° Hatsu clenched her fists. Asami toyed with her. Asami observed the match. Sasuke didn''t do well. He lost ground and was put on the defensive. Hatsu gritted her teeth. ¡±Don''t play dumb, you know what I mean.¡° ¡°You are not a normal genin, Asami, if that''s even your true name.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°Sensei, I can assure you that Asami is indeed my true name, a name that I will always carry with pride.¡° ¡°But why do you think I am not a normal genin? Don¡¯t you see my headband? Didn¡¯t you read my file? I am the most genin kunoichi Konoha ever had.¡± Apparently, Hatsu had finally caught her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t a genin. I said you are not a normal genin.¡± Asami laughed. ¡°Sensei, what is even a normal Genin? Is that some sort of newly introduced classification, or what?¡± ¡°Asami, don''t mess with me. I have read your files. I know your age, your height, your eye colour, your past. You were inactive for over a year. But among all the pages, there was not a single detail about your strength, your abilities.¡° ¡°On paper, you appear like a normal Kunoichi, but you can''t fool me. I have seen you fight, Asami. You are definitely not a simple genin.¡± ¡°Your movements were too smooth, too precise, too perfect. The gap between you and Lee wasn''t just a matter of raw strength, but a matter of skill.¡° ¡°You were years ahead, displaying a level of skill that most people can only dream to achieve. So I ask you once again, Asami, who are you?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Sensei, think about it, who chose me for this team? The Hokage. Do you think that was a coincidence? No, it wasn''t.¡° ¡°And now put one and one together, which shinobi are under direct order of the Hokage, operate in the dark, and are renowned for their immense skill?¡± Hatsu clicked her tongue ¡°To think that I had an ANBU right under my nose this entire time. You are an ANBU, aren''t you? No wonder that you are so strong.¡± Asami objected, ¡±Who said I am an ANBU? That is just a conclusion on your part, sensei. But I hope you can keep my little secret. After all, I am on a mission here.¡° Hatsu sighed. ¡°Yes, yes, I get it, I get it. The ANBU and their precious secrecy.¡± The match ended and Sasuke was escorted away by Kakashi. He had won, but the price he paid was high. And something else caught her attention, a seemingly unimportant detail. The jonin from Otogakure left the arena, and he directly followed Kakashi. A tad suspicious, wasn¡¯t it? The man required active observation. The next match started. Two names were selected, Hisaaki and Katsusane. They were chosen to fight each other. Sadly, she had better things to do. Asami waved.¡±I wish you good luck, Hissaki, Katsusane. I take my leave. It seems my presence is needed somewhere else.¡± Hisaaki blinked. ¡°What, are you leaving us? Why?¡° Asami sealed her lips. ¡°That''s a little secret of mine.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami hid in the shadows, behind one of the many stone columns. She wasn''t exactly the stealthiest infiltrator the world had ever seen, but she tried her best. Asami peeked around the corner, eavesdropping and watching the sealing ceremony from afar. Kakashi proceeded and the red letters on the ground started moving, enclosing the ominous mark on Sasuke''s shoulder. It seemed to be some kind of curse mark. Kakashi finished the mark was sealed. ¡±The next time, the curse mark becomes active, the seal should contain it.¡° Asami nodded. She was right. Curse mark indeed. ¡°But never forget, the seal draws its strength from your will. If your will weakens, the seal will lose its power.¡± Sasuke collapsed, falling asleep. Kakashi smiles, ¡±Seems like he needs some time to rest ...¡± ¡°You can even use fuinjutsu. Impressive. You have grown, Kakashi, haven¡¯t you?¡± Her target revealed himself. Asami drew her sword. She had the feeling this wouldn¡¯t end peacefully, and her feeling was usually right. Asami caressed her polished steel. How she had missed her beloved sword. It surely missed her as well. ¡°You!¡± frightened, nervous, Kakashi paled. His eyes grew wide. The man smirked evilly. ¡°Long time no see, Kakashi. How are you doing?¡± ¡°Orochimaru!¡± Kakashi''s face hardened. Asami titled her head, grinning. Orochimaru, the name sounded familiar. Wasn''t he one of legendary Sannin? Well, she didn¡¯t care. Before her blade everyone was equal. Whether you were a simple genin, or a legendary Kage, you died the same way. Orochimaru grinned. ¡±Sorry, but I have no business with you, Kakashi. I am here because of the boy behind you. I have invested quite a bit in him.¡° ¡°Why are you after Sasuke?¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. Orochimaru chuckled. ¡°How is it to possess this amazing power, Kakashi? Tell me, how does it feel to wield the sharingan?¡± Asami seconded his opinion. A pair of sharingan were a useful asset, even when their mangekyou form deteriorated her eyesight. Terribly annoying. After every use, she had to fix the damage. Orochimaru stepped closer, but Kakashi stood his ground. He produced chirping lightning in his palm. ¡±Don¡¯t come any closer! Even if you are one of the legendary Sannin, I will fight you! I will kill you, Orochimaru!¡± ¡°Hehehehe, hahahahahahaha.¡± Orochimaru broke out in laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Kakashi met his stare. ¡°You want to kill me? You want to kill me, Kakashi? Why don¡¯t you try ¡­¡± Orochimaru heard something. Footsteps echoed through the empty hall, and they were coming closer. Orochimaru clicked his tongue. ¡°Apparently, a new guest has arrived, Kakashi.¡± The footsteps ceased and girlish giggling filled the air. The giggling was sinister, ominous. ¡±A new guest? Perhaps, but I don''t come with the best of intentions, Orochimaru.¡± Her sword shimmered in the dark. Orochimaru smirked, amused by her open provocation. ¡°Brave words coming from someone so young. Do you even realise whom you are talking to?¡± Kakashi recognized the voice. It was her. What was she doing here? Sparkling lightning enveloped her sword. Pure blinding white enlightened the surrounding darkness. Asami gripped her blade. Her blood boiled. ¡±I do. It''s you who fails to realise who stands before you, legendary Sannin.¡± A lovely girl clad in a black kimono stepped forward. Asami smiled happily. ¡±Little advice, be careful what you wish for, Orochimaru. Sometimes wishes can come true.¡° ¡°I would gladly try my luck at killing you.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 7 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Orochimaru smirked in sudden recognition. Sinister chuckling echoed through the room. "Ah, you are the interesting girl from before." Asami didn''t respond. She remained silent, observing. Never interrupt the enemy when they are making a mistake. Time was on her side. She was patient. She could wait. Orochimaru grinned. " I congratulate you on your victory, Asami-chan. An impressive performance. I didn''t expect Konoha to possess such a promising kunoichi. So much talent. So young. You are a rare and precious gem, Asami-chan.¡° ¡°Life is full of surprises, isn''t it? Regretfully, you lack something important. What a shame." Insatiable possessiveness, carnal desire lingered in his words. Orochimaru licked his tongue. He wanted her. Asami tilted her head, confused. What the fuck was wrong with him? Didn''t he get enough cuddles as a child? Danger permeated the air. A sense of danger that would have paralysed lesser men, but not Asami. She was made from sterner stuff. Asami remained unfazed. "And that would be? What do I lack Sasuke doesn''t? The Sharingan?" Orochimaru answered with an ambiguous smile. "You eavesdropped, didn''t you? How impolite of you, Asami-chan. Good girls don''t do that." Asami smiled back. "Orochimaru, I doubt I require advice from neurotic psychopath regarding etiquette and politeness." "True.¡° Orochimaru smirked, unperturbed by her presence. ¡°While I might enjoy exchanging pleasantries with you both, my time is sadly limited, Asami, Kakashi. I will take my leave.¡° Orochimaru headed for the exit, but Asami and her sword blocked his path. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡° Orochimaru dared to ignore her right before her eyes. That was bold, incredibly bold. Who did he think he was? The second coming of the Sage of Six Paths? Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. Asami blocked his path, unyielding, unmoving. "Are you stupid? Do you want to die?¡° ¡°I might be in a good mood, Asami, but get out of my sight or I will kill you.¡° Gone was his friendliness, replaced by a dark aura. Asami reciprocated his stare. Orochimaru overestimated himself, and he would pay the price. Tension rose. Asami readied her blade coated by lightning. The vengeful light of the stars shone in the dark. "Stupid? You call me stupid? You should better watch your words, Orochimaru. You are alone, alone behind enemy lines without support." "The Hokage, his ANBU guards, and some of Konoha''s most powerful jonin are right around the corner, just mere seconds away, and ready to bring you down. And whom do you have, Orochimaru? I can''t see anybody." Asami opened her arms, waiting for an answer that never came. Her little speech distracted Orochimaru. "You are not only outnumbered, but also outmatched, Orochimaru. In fact, your tactical situation is beyond abysmal. It''s just you alone against us all.¡° Asami gave Orochimaru a contemptuous stare. "So tell me, esteemed Sannin, who is actually the stupid one here? It''s not me." Orochimaru''s sardonic smirk faltered. Her words struck a nerve, creating a breach in his defence. A few moments of distraction were everything she needed to close the distance. Orochimaru exposed himself. This was her chance. This was the moment she waited for. In a blink of an eye, Asami accelerated, attacking from point blank. Orochimaru would regret having ever met her. Her lightning turned purple. Luminous plasma enveloped her body. Like armour, her raiton protected, shielded her. Asami charged and a bright stream of lightning shot across the room. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Orochimaru never saw the strike coming. His eyes widened, blinded by the flash. He dodged, albeit only barely. But he dodged. His instincts, his experience saved Orochimaru. Asami shot right past him. No contact was made. She missed from point blank, what a disappointment. Her failure displeased Asami. Asami crashed through a series of columns in her path before slowing down. The brittle granite yielded, offering no resistance. Sheer kinetic force shattered the pillars, transforming them into piles of ruptured stone. Asami forced an abrupt halt. She thrust her sword downward, making her blade bite into the hard ground. Asami decelerated, sliding across the hall, nearly stumbling. The massive columns collapsed beneath their own weight, leaving behind a thick cloud of dust. "*cough*, *cough*, *cough*.¡° Asami dispersed the dust with her hands. Her world spun. Everything was blurred. Her head suffered from disorientation. The dust settled down and Asami giggled with a slight maniac glee, enjoying her triumph to the fullest. Apparently, her attack wasn''t a complete failure. She succeeded. She got him. Orochimaru was gone, dead. She killed him just like that. Asami picked up the severed left hand lying on the ground. She inspected the charred hand, marvelling at her beautiful work. The sweet smell of victory and burned human flesh filled her nostrils. Orochimaru was turned into a smouldering corpse, roasted alive by her lightning. Her attack didn''t connect, but she grazed him. He evaded her plasma lance, but her lightning claimed his left arm and shoulder. The heat evaporated his entire left flank, carbonising his body. "So easily the mighty fall. In the end, Konoha''s legendary Sannin was all bark no bite, defeated by a little girl." Asami cut off the snake''s head. "How utterly disappointing." Asami sheathed her blade, kicking Orochimaru''s skull across the room. His body still leaked interestingly minuscule traces of treacherous Chakra. Asami murmured, "What an idiot.¡° Her job here was done. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 8 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Armed with a proud smile of victory, Asami strolled toward her audience. She killed Orochimaru. Not a small feat. Applause, applause. She deserved some recognition, didn''t she? Asami approached Kakashi. His bored blank look and his mask made reading him difficult. Kakashi was hard nut to crack. Kakashi maintained his guard. He remained suspicious of her. Asami engaged Kakashi in a merciless staring contest. Who blinked first lost. Neither side gave in. Neither Kakashi nor Asami backed down. The awkward silence continued while Sasuke regained consciousness. A stubborn boy, wasn''t he? Asami cleared her throat. "I think some introductions are in order. It''s a pleasure to meet you again after all these years, Kakashi, albeit the circumstances could be better." They were both Konoha shinobi. No need to treat each other like enemies. Kakashi''s expression softened. "I remember you, Asami. In fact, I remember you well." "You have grown quite strong since the last time we met, but you seem to have retained your destructive tendencies." Kakashi glimpsed at a number of destroyed pillars. Very Asami. "I am not that destructive, Kakashi. My methods just tend to be overly effective." Asami took his compliment with humour. Kakashi ignored her. "Overly effective ... ¡° ¡°Whatever, I am more interested in what you are doing here? Did you follow me, Asami?" Kakashi narrowed his eye, scrutinising Asami with renewed attention. He wanted an explanation. Asami tilted her head. "What I am doing here? I don''t understand what you mean, Kakashi?¡° ¡°I stumbled across a suspicious looking person sneaking around while exploring the tower. I decided to follow and investigate him further A good kunoichi wouldn''t allow him to roam around without supervision." Kakashi seemed displeased. So Asami was one of these people. Asami prepared to leave, but Kakashi stopped her. He laughed. "Tell me, what''s so funny?" Asami raised her eyebrow. Kakashi smiled beneath his mask. "You confirmed my suspicions, Asami.¡° ¡°So let me rephrase my question, what is the Black Princess herself doing here? I didn''t know ANBU were allowed to join the Chunin exams? " Asami froze. He knew. For the faction of a moment, Asami was taken by surprise. ¡°Where did you get that name from, Kakashi? How do you know?¡° Kakashi had her full attention.Knowing she was an ANBU was one thing, knowing who she was another." Kakashi remained calm. "Just my personal hunch. A few old ANBU friends told me about a scary pyromaniac black haired girl with an obsession for swords and a little princess complex. I suspected it was you, and I was right." Asami giggled amused. ¡°True, that sounds like me.¡° ¡°Considering you are aware of my identity, you can thank me for saving your ass, Kakashi. I roasted Orochimaru for you." Kakashi disagreed," Saving my ass? He would have left if you hadn''t interfered. It was you who picked a fight with him." "I understand. So I should have allowed Orochimaru, an arch enemy of Konoha and internationally searched S-rank criminal, to escape? An excellent idea, Kakashi." Asami rolled her eyes. Ungrateful bastard. "Explain", Kakashi countered. Asami clicked her tongue. "Please, don''t play stupid. Do you think me blind? I saw you. I saw the naked fear in your eyes when you faced Orochimaru. You were scared, Kakashi, weren''t you?" Kakashi chose silence and a cold stare. "But you don''t have to justify yourself, Kakashi. Being scared is a completely natural reaction." Asami approached Orochimaru''s corpse. "I have finished today what you couldn''t. I succeeded where you failed." Asami snapped her fingers. A brilliant purple flame devoured Orochimaru. He wasn''t needed anymore. Asami marvelled at her beautiful fire. "Consider what I am about to tell you a special honour, a sign of trust between you and me.¡° ¡°I ask you for your cooperation, Kakashi." "My cooperation?" Kakashi remained puzzled. What was the little princess planning? Asami grinned. "We all know that the Hokage is the physical manifestation of the Will of Fire. But even the brightest flame dims with the years passing. The day will come someone else has to bear his burden." Her fire grew stronger. Her purple flames enlightened the room with their dark radiance. "The question is, who will succeed Hiruzen? He is old. His constitution not the best anymore.¡° "Hiruzen intends to designate his successor soon after the Chunin exams.¡° ¡°And as you might know, the next Hokage is traditionally chosen among Konoha''s strongest, most talented, and most experienced shinobi." "The most likely candidates are Tsunade who is unfortunately unavailable. Jiraiya, a subpar choice considering his terrible reputation. Danzo who has more skeletons in the closet than I can count. You, Kakashi. a shinobi renowned across the lands for his skill and experience. And ¡­" Asami made a dramatic pause. "You", Kakashi guessed. He guessed right. Asami chuckled. "Yes, me.¡° ¡°I have the intention to become the next Hokage and shoulder the future of the village. My chances are actually not that bad if you should decide to forego your nomination, Kakashi." "I might be young, but my strength is beyond doubt. My reputation well-earned. Everyone within the village council knows that.¡° ¡°They can no longer ignore me." Asami''s fire expanded, nourished by her chakra. The very air burned in an inferno of blazing heat. Kakashi remembered the colour. It was the same purple he saw years ago. An otherworldly, destructive purple of unimaginable power. "Do me a favour, Kakashi. Do Konoha a favour ¡­" Asami narrowed her furious eyes at Orochimaru''s corpse. "Apparently, our snake had a few aces up his sleeve. Next time he won''t survive." Asami clenched her fists as Orochimaru''s hollow carcass crumbled to ash. The snake had shed his skin. Orochimaru escaped his fate because of her negligence. Asami extinguished her flames. " I hope you think about my proposal. So, see you another time, Kakashi, Sasuke." Asami left with a smile. Sasuke remained shocked by what he witnessed. This power, this aura, this fire. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 9 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Little Asami crossed a labyrinth of dark corridors, making her way back to the arena, which took longer than expected. Asami felt the frustration, the dissatisfaction, the anger boiling inside her. She failed spectacularly. She cursed her inattentiveness, her arrogance. Her pride cost her victory today. A victory given away so easily. Because of a single stupid mistake, success slipped through her hands. Stupid Asami. Stupid Asami. Stupid Asami. Asami clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white. It didn¡¯t make much of a difference with her constitution. Failure was not acceptable. Failure was not allowed. Failure was not permitted. Asami hated failure. It was a sign of imperfection. Distracted by her botched assassination attempt, Asami nearly forgot about her little declaration. She announced her ambitions to the world. Becoming Hokage was a realistic objective. With a bit of luck, she could succeed. She might be young, but age didn¡¯t matter. She just lacked seniority and a strong backing. The deceased Fourth Mizukage was appointed with barely 15 years. And what did the boy possess she didn¡¯t? Intelligence? Experience? She had both. Granted, the boy was also Jinjuricki of the Sanbi, but she would have eaten the poor boy for breakfast. He stood no chance even with a bijuu at his side. She would have minced and turned the giant oversized magic turtle into soup. Asami tilted her head, wondering how bijuu turtle soup tasted. An important culinary question that required an answer. The soup should have an interesting flavour. The odds seemed heavily, heavily, heavily stacked against her candidature, but reality was more complicated. Because why not? Why shouldn¡¯t she become the next Hokage? Hiruzen planned to step down again due to his advanced age, designating a new successor. The scroll she delivered to the Fire Daimyo informed him that a new Hokage would be inaugurated within the next year. Not much time to convince Hiruzen and the village council to choose her. The village consisted of seven members. The Hokage, the three village elders, the jonin commander, the commander of the intelligence division, and the ANBU commander. Seven members. Seven votes. All she needed was a simple majority. Hiruzen was undecided so far. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate for so long. He was still searching for a suitable successor. The ANBU commander should vote for her unless Kakashi participated. The jonin commander and the commander of the intelligence division were usually neutral parties. They mostly observed. They rarely acted. She didn¡¯t know the preferences of Homura and Koharu. Who was their candidate? Difficult to say. They two councillors were hard to read. Danzo, however, was her man. He knew her, and she knew him. He was the central piece in her game, her key to power. Isolated, Danzo often stood alone with his opinions within the village council. He suffered from a disastrous reputation that prevented him from ever becoming Hokage. Rumours claimed he was responsible for a number of mysterious deaths among high ranking Konoha. The rumours were correct. Danzo was behind their deaths, and more. Nobody had any interest in the old man with his cane acquiring even more power. Danzo had already enough. But the senile gerontocrat had connections, Danzo had power. He had influence. Despite all his shortcomings, his opinion carried weight within the village council. The old militant goat loathed Hiruzen with every fibre of his being. Danzo would never back Tsunade or Jiraiya. They were both Hiruzen¡¯s students, infected by his weakness. She just needed to get Danzo somehow to support her nomination, but how? Perhaps becoming Hokage wasn¡¯t that of a good idea. Plagued by insecurity, her morale fell. But Asami gathered her courage, banishing any doubts from her mind. She would become Hokage as sure as the sun rose in the east. She would achieve her modest dreams. Wouldn¡¯t she be a great Hokage? Wouldn''t her merciful reign lead Konoha into a golden future? She possessed the political acumen, the leadership the village needed. Konoha had to move on if it wanted to stand the test of time. The days of small nations had long since passed away. On the surface, the shinobi world seemed calm, peaceful, but that wasn''t the case. The wheels of history never ceased to move. The factors that led to the outbreak of Third Great War regained momentum after a brief intermezzo of the interwar years. Peace treaties may have ended the previous war, but beneath the surface old conflict persisted, conflicts that had never truly ended. Peace among the villages was brittle, nothing more than an armistice. The signs were undeniable, hostilities were about to break out. The next great war was inevitable, purely a matter of time. Border disputes flared up again here and there. Amegakure grew suspiciously silent in the last years together with the rest of the smaller neighbouring countries. They bode their time, hiding their strength for the time being. Kumogakure strengthened their forces. Supported by their strong economy, they initiated an unprecedented military expansion. Iwagakure followed suit. Both powers increased their military might at an alarming rate. Kirigakure represented no major threat, still weakened by the destabilising after-effects of the bloody mist. Konoha in contrast stagnated. While the collective strength of their enemies increased day by day, Konoha grew comparatively weaker. Their sole ally Sunagakure was trapped in a state of steady economic and military decline. Sunagakure couldn''t be relied on anymore. Konoha stood alone in these dark times. Drastic measures had to be implemented to reverse this situation. The only question that remained was, how should she call her future underli ... fellow Konoha villagers? Asami tilted her head, concerned about the right choice of terminology. Underlings didn''t sound right. Minions? Not what she wanted. She searched for something more neutral. Citizens? Too egalitarian. They could think they were her equal. Subjects? Too monarchic ... But Asami couldn''t deny that she found the idea of royalty appealing. Crowning herself Empress had such an undeniable nice touch, hadn¡¯t it? Because seriously, Hokage? With all due to respect, but what was fire shadow even supposed to mean? She didn''t want to be some amorphous shadowy something. Asami found the titulature lacking. Too short, too simple, not intimidating enough. Almost as if mortal souls were actually supposed to speak her name. Asami shook her head in dismay. Some refinement was needed. Something like Her Imperial Majesty, Asami I., By the Grace of Heaven Enlightened Empress of the Chrysanthemum Throne, Divine Sovereign of the Land of Fire and of Her other Realms and Territories ... Didn''t that sound better? It did. Asami saw a light at the end of the tunnel. The light came closer. Rays of sunlight awaited her entrance, yearning for her presence. She entered a room of serene silence, devoid of human life. Asami was alone, alone as usual. She reached a dead end, but the place felt different, emitting an aura distinct from the rest of the tower. The walls were clad in black marble. The polished stone reflected her eyes. Asami touched its cold forsaken surface. Rays of light enlightened the room, forcing back the melancholic atmosphere of solitude. Asami clicked her tongue. She would have enjoyed the scenery, had she not gotten lost. She had absolutely no idea where she was. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 10 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami fought with the veritable jungle of dark corridors the tower was. There was no escape. There was only disorientation. Why didn''t this place have any way signs? They would be quite helpful for little lost girls like her. Asami crossed her arms, pouting in protest. Asami was even tempted to believe that the malevolent walls and corridors conspired in secrecy against her. This was high-treason! She had no definite evidence, but she was convinced the corridors moved when she didn''t look. They changed position, luring her deliberately into dead ends, opening new passages where none were before. But Asami didn''t lose her courage. She wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Asami challenged her vile enemy. With little success, she challenged treacherous paved floors and insidious stairs. She wandered up, left, right, down, but her destination wasn''t in sight. Asami got only more lost. \(^o^)/ Motivation. ¨I¡ú¡û¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¡ú¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡û¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¨K¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¨K¡ý¡û¨J¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¨L Still motivated. (^_^'') (^-^) High-spirited. Second attempt. ¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û (<_<) Disappointment. ¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨J¨K¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û (^o^)/*:??? trying magic to solve this existential crisis ¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú (O_o) Logical failure. (?_?) Feeling of existential helplessness increases. Help. ¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¨L¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¡ú¡û¡û¨J¡ú¨I¡ú¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û (-.-) Tired. ¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ü¡ú¨I. (?_?) zzZ Sleeping. \(^o^)/Waking up. ¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡ý¡û¡û¡ý¡ú¨I¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ú¡û¡ü ( ??)¤Ä-¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hungry. Eating dango. Still hungry. ¨I¡ú¡û¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¡ú¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡û¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û ¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¨K¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I. (O.o) No change in sight. ¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¨L¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¡ú. (*^-^)_µ© Tea pause. ¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û ¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¡û. (x_x) K.O. Asami failed to make significant progress. Her terrible orientation skills interfered with her pathfinding. Wherever she went, she got nowhere. She just ended up being lost as before. And nobody was here to help her through this predicament. She couldn''t ask anybody for directions. How was she supposed to find the way back under these circumstances? The best of course of action would be to blow her way directly through the walls. It was the shortest way with success guaranteed. A brilliant plan. Well, not really. She had already caused enough property damage for today. She didn''t need more. It seemed there was no easy solution to her problem. She had to solve this mess the hard way. Asami bounced down the corridor. Eventually, she found her way home. Tasting the sweet fruits of victory, Asami reached the arena, concluding her long-lasting odyssey. Asami 1: Tower 0. Fortunately, it only took her a few hours to find her way back despite getting lost time and time again in this confusing structure. A match raged on between the Oto mummy and the Akimichi boy, but Asami didn''t care. She had wasted enough time. Asami linked up with her team. Hatsu, Katsusane, Hisaaki awaited her. Her team viewed her with surprise. After all, she was away for quite some time, occupied with matters of immense importance. Asami smiled. ¡±I am back. What have I missed?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 11 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hisaaki brooded over the answer. "What happened? Honestly, not much. After your match, everything went downhill quality-wise. A sharp decline into mediocrity followed." ¡°The matches were fun to watch, but still ... They lacked quality." Asami raised her eyebrow. "I see." They lacked quality. Well, she hoped so as she doubted that any genin present stood even a modest chance against her. Not today, not tomorrow, not in a year, never. She didn''t work her pretty ass off all these years only to get outshone by some upstart genin. She had her pride, a pride brighter than the stars. "The insect guy was pretty good, though. He wiped the floor with the Oto genin.¡° Hisaaki listed some of the more memorable match-ups. ¡°The catfight between the pinkie and blondie gets the prize the lamest match of the year. The match devolved into a fist-fight before they knocked each other out.¡° ¡°The Nara won thanks to a wall. This Naruto only won because of him farting at the right moment. The Hyuga guy bullied his little cousin. A truly great achievement ..." "I get it, Hisaaki, I get it", Asami interrupted. As much as she appreciated his efforts and as much as she liked gossiping, enough was enough. Her dark soul didn''t care about the Hyuga and their little family issues. She didn''t care about Shino and his fucking insects. She hated these damned bugs with a passion. She didn''t care about Shikamaru and his miraculous strategies. And she certainly didn''t care about the weakest jinchuuriki since the foundation of the village ... "What did you say, Hisaaki?" Asami''s train of thought came to a halt. Full of apparent disbelief, the Uchiha¡¯s dark eyes were aimed at the clueless Genin. Hisaaki looked dumbfounded." Eh?" Asami shook her head. She had probably misheard, hadn''t she? "Can you please repeat the last thing you said." "Great achievement?" Hisaaki reacted confused. "No, the thing before." "Hyuga successfully mobbing?" "No, farther back." "Hard concrete wall?" Asami sighed. "No, the thing afterwards." This time Hisaaki hit the target. " Ah, the Naruto boy.¡° ¡°Yeah, I thought he would lose, but then ..." Hisaaki stopped when he noticed Asami¡¯s less than enthusiastic stare. Asam massaged her temples to fight her headache. She wasn¡¯t all too happy about this terrible allocation of resources, resources that could be utilised better. Naruto might be the son of the fourth Hokage and his high-quality Uzumaki genetics might help him, but the boy was utterly incompetent. He couldn''t relied on. He couldn''t be trusted with the Nine-Tails. The Nine-Tails was one of the mightiest tools at Konoha¡¯s disposal, and it was wasted on Naruto with almost criminal negligence. Naruto was supposed to be the jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, a living weapon of immense power that served the village, but he wasn''t even properly trained. The village neglected his education for years with disastrous consequences. Asami shook her head. "Hisaaki, Katsusane, do you care to explain why you two are still here? You were matched against each other, but neither of you shows sign of battle or fatigue. ¡°So what happened? I am curious who won." "Hmm ... You see, that''s a complicated affair." Hisaaki scratched his head, clearly troubled. "You didn¡¯t. You chickened out, didn''t you?" Asami clicked her tongue. She caught them in flagrante. "Yes and no.¡° Hisaaki evaded. ¡°We decided to execute a tactical retreat as you would say." Asami smiled."I see, tactical retreat? Is that what you call cowardice before the enemy these days?¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you think that was a bit of an anticlimactic end for your chunin exams?" "Perhaps, but we preserved something much more important." Hisaaki threw his arm around Katsusane. "And that would be?" Asami knew the answer. Please not, please not, please not ... "Friendship." "Seriously, friendship? Can you buy something with your friendship?" Asami raised her eyebrow. Hisaaki hesitated. "Not as far as I know, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the value of friendship in hard times like these ...¡° Katsusane interrupted. He had enough of this charade. "The real reason is he didn¡¯t want to suffer a humiliating defeat. To save face, he begged me before the match for both of us to forfeit." Katsusane sighed. ¡°I don''t why, but I accepted. I suppose that is what good friends do." Hisaaki elbowed Katsusane." Hey, aren¡¯t you supposed to support me? Instead, you stab me right in the back." Katsusane corrected, "You exaggerate, Hisaaki." "Perhaps, but the truth hurts nevertheless." Hisaaki touched his aching chest. "Is it true, Hisaaki?" Asami asked. Hisaaki conceded, "It is. I am not the most talented shinobi, I know that. Compared to all these powerful genin, compared to Katsusane, I am nothing.¡° ¡°I pour everything into my katon, but I only get some tiny fireballs. I try so hard, and then you come, displaying a mastery of fire that will remain forever unmatched by me.¡° Compared to you, Asami, I feel ... inadequate, not worthy of standing here together with you.¡° Hisaaki lowered his head. A feeling of emptiness gripped his heart, the feeling of his own powerlessness. Asami grew silent. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 12 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The preliminaries had ended. The Hokage gathered in the middle of the arena accompanied by the proctors. They inspected the approaching genin, evaluating them. Asami noticed the impatient stares directed at her. Anko looked in her direction, telling her clearly to hurry up. Conclude your business and come over here! Pronto! We don''t have all day! Asami offered a weak smile. Indeed, she was a bit late. They were already waiting for her. "As much as I enjoy your presence, I still have some business to attend to." Asami rewarded Hisaaki, Katsusane, and Hatsu with a smile. Asami formed a hand seal and vanished. She reappeared among the ranks of waiting genin. Their reactions were mixed, ranging from neutral to startled, from annoyed to borderline hostile. They gave her a few angry stares, but what could they do otherwise? Anko didn''t hide her irritation. "Great, so our little princess finally graces us with her presence. You know, we have little time for stragglers. Our time is precious, princess." Princess? Asami fired back. "Anko, if there is one thing I have been taught over the course of my life, then it is that it isn¡¯t so important the first to the party, but the best." Anko grinned. "Ah, so our princess also knows how to talk back? Interesting. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect your betters?" Asami gritted her teeth. The woman had the nerve to talk about betters. This was an open declaration of war, a declaration she couldn''t ignore. Vindictive as she was, Asami struck back with a sardonic smile. "Respect you say?¡° ¡°Respect is important, but you seem to forget, Anko, that respect is earned, and not given. In this case, it is open for debate." Anko fumed. Her eyes twitched. "You! Wait until I shove a kunai up your ass, then we will see what is open to debate." Asami smirked, adding more fuel to the fire. "All bark and no bite. Bring it on, Anko, if you can! I am waiting." Tension rose between the two bellicose kunoichi. One stubborner than the other. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, observing the events from a safe distance. Hiruzen retained his calm. He had mediated often enough between bickering shinobi to know how things work. Animosities, clan rivalries, eternal grudges for petty reasons, Hiruzen had seen it all. This was business as usual. They squabbled like children. Probably because most of them were indeed children, only barely adults. Hiruzen sighed. Minato died too early. He was too old for this stuff, but he was prepared to suffer for the sake of the village. Hiruzen intervened in the nick of time, preventing the outbreak of open hostilities. Considering their explosive personalities, such a scenario wasn''t unlikely. Anko¡¯s hand crept towards her holster, searching for a kunai. Cheerful purple sparks danced across Asami¡¯s palm, awaiting the incoming attack. This had to be stopped immediately. Hiruzen stepped in with an amicable laugh. "Despite my old age, I am delighted to see that the Will of Fire burns so brightly in you two, Anko, Asami. I am glad the village has you, but I think there exist better places to solve your little dispute." The message was clear, stop causing a scene! Both of you! Asami clicked her tongue, slightly annoyed and not particularly keen on challenging the authority of the Hokage. Just when it was about to get interesting. How disappointing. Asami patted her chakra. "Don¡¯t worry, we will find you some nice targets in the future, promise." A joyful spark of lightning agreed with her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satisfied with having prevented worse, Hiruzen scrutinised the rest of the genin, every single one of them. Asami puffed her cheeks, still sulking due to before. Hiruzen ignored her childish behaviour. He had long since grown accustomed to her antics. She was just playing with him as usual. Hiruzen cleared his throat. "Listen, I will explain the final part of the chunin exams." "The final exam will consist of an elimination-style tournament before a large audience. Many people will come, so I want you to demonstrate your abilities to the fullest as representatives of your respective villages. So don''t disappoint us." "The tournament will take place in one month as it takes time to organise such a major event. In the meanwhile, you are allowed to use the time to prepare yourself.¡° "Many of you might have revealed most of their capabilities. In the spirit of fairness and equality, I will grant you this month to hone your skills." ¡°Increase your strength, increase your knowledge. Contrary to the previous exams, your opponent will be known. Use this information to your advantage and you will succeed." Asami raised her eyebrow. Spirit of fairness and equality. Wasn¡¯t that a bit rich coming from the person who sent her to the chunin exams? As if you could get stronger in a mere month. Strength was a matter of years of training, hard work, experience, and intellect. One month was nothing. One month was a joke. Hiruzen allowed his words to sink in. "You can take your leave now, but we need to take care of something else first.¡° ¡°I want you to draw lots. Take a slip of paper from the box Anko is holding and tell us the number. We need them to determine the match-ups.¡° Asami was the last in line. She faced Anko¡¯s icy stare. Not that she cared. So who had the honour to serve as her next victim? Asami drew, and she got the number 10. Hiruzen spoke up, "Ibiki, can you please show us the arranged matches." Ibiki nodded and presented the results. "As you can see, we got four matches in total for the first round.¡° ¡°The first match is Uzumaki Naruto against Hyuaga Neji.¡° ¡°The second match, Uchiha Sasuke against Gaara.¡° ¡°The third match, Kankuro against Aburame Shino.¡° ¡°And the fourth match, Temari against unknown. Her opponent will be determined by two additional preliminary matches between Nara Shikamaru and the winner of Dosu Kinuta against Minami Asami.¡° Asami''s lips curled into a grin. Apparently, she got not only one, but two bonus rounds. How lucky. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Everyone dispersed, and Asami was about to enjoy her one month of holidays. She deserved some rest after all this chunin exams nonsense. Asami was a little battle maniac with every fibre of her being, possibly due to her Uchiha heritage. She embraced fighting. She indulged in it. The euphoria she experienced was priceless. An insatiable yearning gripped her heart. Her body trembled in anticipation, driven by her most savage instincts. All of her senses sharpened as the surrounding world grew small, fading into the shadows. It was only her and the enemy. Everything could be lost, everything gained within a single moment. Her heart craved this glorious fleeting moment. The moment when destiny culminated, the moment when fate manifested. But compared to her, all these genin were just little children. Too weak to provide her with a serious challenge. Asami sighed, disappointed. But she got one month worth of free time now, and she already had a worthwhile idea on how to use her time. Asami loved to experiment with chakra. Her Susanoo didn¡¯t offer the protection she wished for. The Susanoo was a powerful weapon without a doubt, but considering its massive chakra consumption, she expected more. Ultimately, she considered the Susanoo defective, an imperfect product. A product with so much wasted potential that required improvement. She would modify her Susanoo to strengthen its armour, to increase its defensive capabilities substantially ... A hand grabbed her shoulder with force. Didn''t she know that some people might consider this kind of behaviour rude? Asami turned around. "How can I help you, Anko?" Anko ignored her question. "You come with me, girl. The Hokage wants to see you. Immediately." She ordered in an imperative voice leaving no doubt that she expected to be obeyed. She misheard, didn''t she? Asami gave Anko a disapproving look. Few people dared to speak to her with such audacity. Asami answered with a long stretched, " Oh, really?" "Yes." Anko didn''t look happy. The dislike was reciprocal. "Any other stupid questions? No? Good, then we ...¡° "Oh my, why me? Why does the magnanimous Hokage wish to see a humble genin like me?" Asami teased Anko with a suitable degree of haughtiness in her voice. Anko didn¡¯t react. She didn''t fall for her obvious bait. Contrary to rumours, Anko had better control over her infamous short temper than expected. "I don¡¯t know, and to be honest, I don¡¯t care. Ask the Hokage. But more important, get your damn ass moving. We don¡¯t have all day." Anko maintained her professional calm. "And for fucks sake, stop trying me already, girl. Even my patience is limited. If you continue to provoke me, you will regret it!" Asami rolled her eyes, amused. As if Anko¡¯s threats effected her in the slightest. Despite her negative first impression, Asami started to develop genuine respect for Anko. Ignoring obvious differences, she and Anko complemented each other well. Anko had character, Anko had backbone. Asami approved of both. Not that she would ever admit such openly. Asami giggled. "Sure, lead the way, Anko." Anko grumbled something about her being a pompous asshole, but she took the lead as requested. Asami didn¡¯t have the intention to get lost again. The tower was evil and its endless corridors treacherous. Getting lost once sufficed for today. Anko guided her to the designated room. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 13 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Are we there yet?" "No." "Are we there yet?" "No." "Are you strong, Anko?" "Who knows." "Are we there yet?" "No!" "Are we not there yet?" "No ... Yes." "Are you stronger than me?" "Yes." "Really? I doubt it.¡° ¡°How about now? Are we there yet?" Asami tilted her head, tormenting Anko further. Revenge was sweet, wasn''t it? "NO!" "Does that mean we are not there yet?" "Yes." Asami squealed, tugging on Anko''s clothes. "Anko, Anko, Anko, Anko ..." "What?!¡± Anko exploded. Why was this assignment so complicated? Did the Hokage want to punish her for something? Asami greeted her with a smile full of innocence. "Anko, do you even know where we need to go? Maybe that''s why we are not there yet?" Anko ignored her, which was the right choice. Asami played with her. She wouldn''t give in to her stupid questions. Asami "Anko, are we there yet ..." "Shut the fuck up!" Anko fumed. Enough was enough. This had to stop. The girl was annoying as hell! The little demon in black tormented her without mercy. Was she some kind of malevolent spirit in human form? Asami tilted her head, feigning ignorance. "What''s the problem, Anko?" You are the problem! Anko''s eyebrow twitched. Asami''s endless question drove her insane. Normally, it was her who teased people, and not the other way around. Teasing was her favourite activity. Anko faced her nemesis. Asami didn''t back down, reciprocating with her own stare. Anko had to concede, the girl had steel. "Listen, you insufferable brat, I don''t like you, and you don''t like me. So shut the fuck up!" Asami protested. "You break my fragile heart, Anko. That''s not true.¡° ¡°Contrary to what you might believe, I actually enjoy your presence ...¡° Asami panicked. ¡°Hey, stop! Don''t run away! You can''t do that! Don''t you know anything about sportsmanship?¡° ¡°I have invested much time and effort in teasing you, Anko. You can''t just run away now! That''s against the rules!" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Anko guided Asami to the Hokage''s office. Asami didn''t know why, but apparently, this godforsaken tower had an office. They entered and Asami caught a glimpse of this so-called office which she suspected to be a repurposed restroom. Her eyes spotted some unused brooms in the corner, covered by an abundance of spider webs. Behind a heavy desk, sat Hiruzen occupied with fighting a mountain of paper, as usual. Next to him, stood a poor chunin who carried an equally impressive pile of paper that kept growing and growing. The poor boy had her sympathy. Hiruzen sighed, visibly frustrated. "I think this should be enough for now, Takahashi. Bring the rest into my office. I will go over them later." Hiruzen turned his attention to them while Takahashi departed, nearly bumping into a wall in the process. Anko reported, " I brought you Asami as ordered, Hokage-sama." Hiruzen merely nodded. "Excellent. I hope you two didn¡¯t cause any further trouble on your way here." Anko glanced at her partner in crime with mutual understanding. "Not that I know of." Hiruzen gave Asami a questioning look. "Is that true?" Asami smiled. "It is. Nothing noteworthy happened." Hiruzen puffed on his pipe. "I am pleased to hear that." He really was. Powerful pubescent ninja were a source of constant worry. Fortunately, most child prodigies exhibited a high degree of self-control and maturity for their age. "Thank you, Anko, for escorting Asami here. You are dismissed." Anko nodded and left. Hiruzen invited Asami. "Please, take a seat. We have much to discuss." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami sat down, crossing her legs leisurely. "And what exactly, Hokage-sama?" Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°I think you know precisely what I mean." "I don¡¯t." She didn¡¯t. Asami had many talents, but she was certainly not a mind reader. Hiruzen laughed. "I see.¡° ¡°I have to congratulate you on making it through the preliminaries though. If you perform well in the tournament, you might even advance to the rank of chunin." Asami furrowed her eyebrow. Was this supposed to be a joke? "With all due respect, Hokage-sama, you are only half as funny as you think." Her sarcasm was tangible. "Really?" Hiruzen wondered. Asami nodded, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. "Anyway, does the name Orochimaru ring any bells?¡± Asami tensed up out of reflex. Admit nothing, deny everything. "Orochimaru, Orochimaru, Orochimaru ... The name sounds familiar." Asami stroked her imaginary beard. Hiruzen chuckled, already used to Asami¡¯s omissive nature. "Strange. And I thought you knew my former student. Especially, after your encounter with him today." The secretive route was blocked. Hiruzen knew. "Today you say? Possible, but where did you get this information from?¡° Asami suspected Kakashi. He talked. Hiruzen puffed on his beloved pipe. "Kakashi was certainly more cooperative than you, but I expect nothing less from my little princess." "What did Kakashi tell you?" "Not much. Kakashi isn''t much of a talker, but what he told me was ... interesting." "Your performance surprised Kakashi. He was impressed by your capabilities.¡° ¡°You had the courage to face Orochimaru on your own, without fear, without doubt, without hesitation. Quite impressive. My former student isn¡¯t an opponent that should be taken lightly." Hiruzen doubted he still stood a chance against Orochimaru. In his prime he did, but not anymore. His body declined, his strength diminished. "Do you think you are able to beat Orochimaru in combat, Asami?" "Maybe, maybe not, but why should that matter?" Hiruzen leaned back in his seat. " You don¡¯t know, but Konoha is facing a major crisis.¡° ¡°We are not sure yet, but we suspect that Orochimaru and Sunagakure are planning to attack the village during the final round of the chunin exams.¡± ¡°It would calm my mind if the village could call upon you in these trying times, a kunoichi powerful enough to stop this threat should I fall." ... ... ... Asami took her time. This question required a careful answer. This was not just a question. This was a test. "You ask me a difficult question, Hokage-sama. Strength and power are relative, and victory is never assured.¡° ¡°I can''t say for sure, but I believe I am able to defeat Orochimaru." Hiruzen folded his hands, studying Asami carefully. "Thank you for your insights, Asami. You may go now." Hiruzen smiled, but his smile was weak. It was the smile of an old man on whose shoulders the fate of the village rested. Asami nodded and left. The door closed and Hiruzen was alone now. He stared at the file on his desk as time passed. The document only needed to be approved by the village council, but was this the right step? Was Asami the right candidate? Could she be trusted with this kind of responsibility? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 14 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The grass blew in the wind and ancient trees watch over the clearing. Asami''s petite figure rested underneath a tall tree. Its shadow offered her comfort, shielding her from the ardent sun. It was summer, it was hot, and it was testing time. Debris fell from the sky, debris Asami and her ballistic tests were responsible for. A massive falling boulder nearly crushed her, but only nearly. Obviously, the boulder failed in its feeble attempt to murder her. She had channelled too much chakra into her attack and accidentally pulverised the target boulder. The result was a shower of rock and stone raining on the training ground. She slightly messed up, didn''t she? Asami prepared her next test series; curious how multiple layers of shielding would fare. Her lightning against spaced chakra armour. Her eyes searched for a new target. Fortunately, the training ground provided an ample supply of boulders for target practice. Asami found a suitable candidate. She created a series of consecutive chakra shields and very angry sphere of high voltage lightning. The wild currents only waited to be discharged, to be unleashed. Hopefully, she hadn¡¯t used too much chakra again. Propelled by her chakra, a spear of light shot forwards with the full might of its burning wrath. Her lightning bolt accelerated in a fraction of a second, but not for Asami. For her, time passed differently. The entire world slowed down. Uchiha lived in their own time. They lived their own little world. Whether other Uchiha ever thought the same? She would never know. Asami smirked. The currents of fate were indeed beyond unpredictable. Nevertheless, it was her who was graced with the powers of the Sharingan. They had chosen her. Her lightning connected, piercing her first shield with ease. The shield shattered. The initial layers didn¡¯t offer significant resistance, but her test yielded the result she desired. Asami smiled. Her lightning tumbled more and more with every shield penetrated.-- Each shield deflected her projectile, each shield weakened her thunderbolt until it disintegrated. Her shields won. Her lightning penetrated eight out of ten layers, but the ninth layer stood firm. An impressive result considering the strength of her attack. Satisfied with the results, Asami continued with her experiments to create a cute impenetrable Susanoo. This time she would test composite armour ... Asami tensed up. An unidentified person had invaded her perimeter. The intruder moved in her direction. Asami rose, dedicating her attention to the newcomer. She didn¡¯t recognise the boy, but judging by his attire he was a chunin. The boy lowered his head and knelt. He waited for her to speak. Asami offered a sweet smile. "Who are you, and what''s your purpose?" "I am Mashiro, Yamanaka Mashiro. I came to deliver a message." Mashiro looked up. ¡°Are you Minami Asami?" "I am, the one and only." Asami furrowed her eyebrow. His behaviour was ... unusual. Messengers rarely confirmed identities unless ... Asami¡¯s eyes widened. Mashiro extracted a scroll from his leather pouch. "The Hokage ordered me to deliver you this scroll." Asami''s anxious hands enveloped the scroll adorned with the official seal of the Hokage. It wasn''t the seal used for daily affairs, but the seal used for important documents, documents that mattered. Asami beamed. "Thank you for your services, you are dismissed." Mashiro disappeared and Asami opened the scroll. She scanned the document to disclose its secrets. The opening lines were inconspicuous as usual. She had seen them before. "Following document may contain confidential Information ... if you are not the designated addressee ... advised to destroy the scroll ... any unauthorised act of publication ... liable to prosecution ... severe consequences ...¡° Asami clicked her tongue. Always this threatening undertone. But she was used to it. . Word for word, Asami went through the scroll until she stumbled across the relevant paragraphs. "... In consideration of your past contributions in service of Konohagakure we, the Village Council of Konohagakure, composed of the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Councilor, Shimura Danzo, Councilor, Mitokado Homura, Councilor, Utatane Koharu, Councilor, Nara Shikaku, Councilor, Aburame Ichiyo, Councilor, Yamanaka Inoichi, made the following decision on the recommendation of the Sandaime Hokage to promote Minami Asami, No. 011567, with immediate effect to the rank of jonin and assign her command over the forces of Konohagakure ..." "In the face of the current crisis, a potential invasion by foreign powers, we decided to task you in cooperation with Councilor Nara Shikaku with the primary defence of Konohagakure. signed Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen." Asami broke out in incredulous laughter. Her laughgter echoed across the empty training ground. Nobody heard her. Nobody saw her. Asami didn¡¯t believe her luck. From now on, she answered to no one except the Hokage. Her political aspirations took a considerable leap forwards. They weren¡¯t mere fantasy anymore. "You will henceforth act in the name of the Hokage, and we vest you with all necessary powers to accomplish your task.¡° ¡°We sincerely hope that our faith in you is not misplaced." Asami smiled. It wouldn''t be. Asami rolled up the scroll. Her Susanoo had to wait for the time being. Great things were expected from her, and she would deliver. Asami had a village to defend, a battle to fight. Everything she required was information. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 15 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Two chunin stood guard, or rather sat guard to protect Konoha¡¯s precious archives. Sitting behind their heavy desk, the two chunin were occupied with a task of utmost importance, guarding Konoha¡¯s secrets with their lives. They controlled every visitor. They confirmed their identity and purpose before allowing them to enter their little kingdom of paper. Whether you were a humble genin or a mighty jonin, nobody escaped the watchful gaze of these valiant guardians. That was how it was supposed to be, but reality differed. Tick. Fumihiko was confined to a grey monotonous shithole where the flow of time slowed because of boredom. As if time itself had capitulated. Tack. Tick. Seconds, minutes, hours, days passed before his eyes. Every day, a part of his soul died, devoured by the grey walls. Every day, his sanity diminished. Tack. Tick. His post didn¡¯t strike Fumihiko as prestigious as it was made out to be. Quite the contrary, guarding the archives was a divine punishment, the wrath of the gods for his past sins. Tack. Tick. He already spent six months in this inescapable prison and didn''t see any way out. Tack. Tick. Fumihiko cursed his fate. He wasn''t made for a clerk job. He was an accomplished, hardened chunin, a few missions away from being promoted to jonin. But now he was caught in the wheels of bureaucracy. Tack. Tick. Fumihiko despaired. One day he would throw the damned clock out the window. The question was only when? Tack. Tick. Today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow? Fumihiko wasn''t sure. Tack. Fumihiko ignored the stupid clock and continued reading his book. The Icha Icha series wasn''t that bad apparently. Fumihiko had nothing better to do all day than reading as visitors were rare. And if they got visit, he and his colleague Shinji didn¡¯t even possess the necessary authority to control them. The majority were jonin, officers, or important clan figures. They all abused the power and constantly pulled rank on them. Very frustrating. If you tried to check their papers, you earned yourself a series of furious glares. The Hyuga were the worst arrogant douchebags he met so far. Fumihiko shivered. He still remembered the black-haired girl. He doubted his eyesight when he saw her. He thought she was a genin pretending to be an ANBU to sneak into the archives. You could buy those white ANBU masks everywhere. So why don¡¯t you give it a try? He was wrong. The girl wasn''t a genin. She was a genuine ANBU, a high-ranking one. What was up with the higher-ups these days? Promoting little girls to ANBU. She was twelve-years old at most! Twelve! The world was unfair. Little girls became ANBU while he remained stuck here. Fumihiko sighed. He would never argue with such a temperamental girl ever again. The little princess was way too dangerous for his liking. His instincts warned him, but he didn''t listen until it was too late. She threatened them with her sweet voice when they denied her passage. The next time they blocked her way, she would personally ensure that both of them would be deported to some godforsaken outpost at the northern border. A cold hole of never-ending darkness where their miserable existences would yearn for every single ray of sunlight. A place of infinite despair without hope. Fumihiko reconsidered. Perhaps this post wasn''t that bad. The pay was good, the working environment peaceful, and he had considerably more free time. He and Shinji didn''t bother her further and let the little devil in black pass. They didn''t want to risk a fight with her. Fumihiko shivered. He feared her. He might be a grown man, but the little girl ... scared him. She was frightening. He certainly didn¡¯t have any nightmares of her once per week. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumihiko read his book. "Shinji, do you think we will ever get out of here?" Armed with a pencil and a newspaper, Shinji fought against the daily shinobi crossword. The task required his entire concentration. "Who knows, maybe one day." "Fumihiko, can you help me? I am searching for two words.¡° ¡°First word, horizontal, eight letters, starts with an A and ends with an I. Clues, criminal underground organisation composed of powerful missing-nin and dawn.¡° ¡°Second word, vertical, thirteen letters, nickname of an enigmatic S-class kunoichi. Any ideas, Fumihiko?" Shinji scratched his head. He needed help. "Give me the newspaper." Fumihiko closed his book. He scanned the crossword and waited for a flash of inspiration to occur. Inspiration never came. "Difficult. Aka ... Aka ... Aka ..." Fumihiko tried his best to crack the crossword, but he failed. The door opened and a visitor entered the archives, a rare sight. Fumihiko turned his attention to the newcomer, a black-haired girl clad in a black kimono. It seemed the girl had a preference for the colour black. The girl strolled past them, completely ignoring him and Shinji. She couldn¡¯t do that, could she? Fumihiko grew irritated. He called her out, "Hey, where do you think you are going?¡° ¡°The public library is the other way. Right down the stairs and the corridor left. You can¡¯t miss it." Asami halted. Her red lips formed a benevolent smile. "I beg your pardon, but what did you say? I think I have misheard." Fumihiko''s blood froze in his veins. An ominous feeling gripped his heart. He knew the girl from somewhere. Her stature, her sense of fashion seemed familiar. Fumihiko stuttered. "I meant to say that you are wrong here. These are the archives." ¡°My friend, I am well aware of the fact that these are the archives. So what''s the problem?" Asami threatened Fumihiko with an impatient stare. Fumihiko gulped. "Only qualified people are allowed to enter the archives. Sorry, but we can¡¯t let you pass." Please don¡¯t hit me, please don¡¯t hit me, please don¡¯t hit me ... ¡°Really? And why?" Asami raised her eyebrow. "I don''t mean to offend you, but aren¡¯t you a bit young? And shouldn¡¯t a dutiful kunoichi wear her headband? Don¡¯t they teach you anything at the academy these days?" Fumihiko reprimanded her. "Indeed, I don¡¯t wear this piece of scrap metal as I normally don¡¯t need it in my kind of profession.¡± Asami giggled. Fumihiko''s eyes widened. He recognised the characteristic giggle. He had never forgotten it. "Oooooooooohhhhh shit, it''s her!" Don¡¯t panic Fumihiko, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm and focused ¡­ Fumihiko realised he had slipped up. He said what he thought aloud. Panic! Everything was lost! Abandon the sinking ship! Flee fool, run for your life! Fumihiko sprang up from his chairs and saluted. Asami smiled amused. "At ease." Fumihiko had already given up. He accepted his fate as he was about to meet the northern border soon. But not everything was lost yet. There was still hope. Perhaps his charm would change her mind. Fumihiko began sweating. "Excuse me ..." "Yes?" Asami sounded annoyed. "I have a question ..." "Will you really send us to the northern border?" "Northern what?" Asami didnt understand. "Will you send us to the cold never ending darkness where our miserable existences will yearn for every single ray of warming sunlight" "Ah, that.¡± Realisation struck Asami. Asami tilted her head. ¡±Did I really say that? Are you sure?" Fumihiko nodded and so did Shinji. They remembered her petrifying stare, her suffocating voice. Asami dismissed their trifling concerns. " Don¡¯t worry, if I meant every threat seriously, then half of Konoha would be six feet under the ground." "Konoha doesn''t even have an outpost at the northern border, but the outpost convinced stubborn two chunin to get out of my way, didn¡¯t it?" Fumihiko sighed in relief. His heart lightened. She bluffed. Fate had mercy on him. "If someone asks if I was here, you saw nobody. Do we understand?" Fumihiko merely nodded. After all, what should he do? Say no? ¡°Excellent.¡° Asami disappeared behind a set of heavy steel doors and entered the achieves. Fumihiko hoped he would meet the little princess never again. How wrong he was. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 16 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami marched down the dark corridors grumbling. She was one of the highest-ranking ninja in the entire village, second only to the Hokage, but she couldn''t get past a few stupid guards. No one took her seriously. She was short, she was young, and she was a girl. Being all cuddly and huggly also didn''t help. Asami received a lot of patronising looks because of her age, but they didn''t laugh for long. It was always her who laughed last, and she was sure she would hit a growth spurt soon. Being shorter than short wasn''t funny. Asami sighed and approached a room. She had work to do. The room held the secrets she desired. She had to be prepared for the upcoming meeting with Shikaku. After all, she couldn¡¯t turn up with empty hands, could she? Asami needed a battle plan. And a contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan of the contingency plan as plans exhibited the nasty habit to fall apart when implemented. Asami searched for military maps, intelligence reports, and a series of specific investigation reports and council protocols. Documents she had now access to due to her promotion. They contained the answers to her questions, questions that bothered her since the day she awakened her Sharingan. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ An old enemy returned. Asami faced an old enemy once again, an enemy vicious and merciless in nature. Her foe was a bookshelf, an evil bookshelf made of evil wood and evil nails. It was too high for short girls like her. The vile traitorous bookshelf sabotaged her efforts. The documents were placed on the highest shelf, but that wouldn¡¯t stop her. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated by furniture. Asami stood on her tiptoes and waved desperately with her arms, but she didn''t reach the upper shelf. She was so close, yet so far. Asami was just too short and there was no chair to be found in the vicinity. Asami pouted. Jumping like a fool was clearly beneath her dignity ... She jumped, but her attempts bore little fruit. She was still too short. Asami planned her next move. She crossed her arms and stroked her chin. The bookshelf may have won the battle, but not the war. It wasn''t over yet. Maybe she should reduce the bookshelf to firewood? Nobody would miss it for sure. Asami decided against demolition. She got an idea. She ordered her Susanoo to assist its mistress. Victory would be hers! Under Asami¡¯s guidance, her Susanoo constructed a staircase out of books and tomes. It turned out they were versatile. Books were multifunctional. A happy Asami stepped up the stairs and got what she wanted. Beneath a thick layer of dust, black letters shimmered, letters almost forgotten by the sands of time. Asami gripped the scroll and blew off the dust. "ANBU report A - 1562 - S: Uchiha clan massacre." Asami smiled. After all these years, she finally found the scroll. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Heaven opened its gates. Rain graced the earth and the night was clad in darkness. Amid the pouring rain, a hooded girl moved through empty streets. Armed with an umbrella, Asami strolled through the lifeless ruins of the Uchiha district, a place abandoned for years and sullied with blood. Asami approached. "Numerous corpses were found in the vicinity of the Naka Shrine. We assume they tried to defend the shrine." Asami applied little force. The shrine gates yielded easily, as if they had awaited her coming. The gates opened. Her luminescent crimson eyes pierced the darkness. She knew her path. "The attacker overcame their opposition with ease. The Uchiha were slaughtered in a matter of minutes.¡° ¡°They missed their eyes like the majority of corpses we recovered. They were removed." Asami commanded her chakra and lit the torches on the walls. Her purple fire illuminated the hall. ¡°We investigated the shrine further and discovered a massive stone plate under the seventh tatami mat. Its purpose still unknown, but we suspect the plate to be some kind of sealing stone." Asami navigated towards the seventh tatami mat. She found the stone plate. Her hands touched the cold surface. Her red eyes lingered on the inscriptions. The plate featured a stylised Sharingan. "We tried to breach the seal, but our efforts failed. Despite several breaking attempts, the seal didn¡¯t weaken. Fuinjutsu specialists suggested the Sharingan was required to activate the mechanism. We decided against using breaching charges.¡° Asami stared at the seal, but the plate refused to budge. Bad decision. Defying her never ended well. The stupid stone would meet her wrath. The air changed. Ripples of lightning flickered across the hall. The purple arcs shared her anger. "Move or crumble beneath my might!" Her threat showed effect. The stone plate moved frightened by her aura. Asami chuckled. She required only some minor coercion. Asami entered the underground complex. It was dark as the corridor lacked adequate lighting. Asami tripped and fell down the stairs. She landed softly on her butt. ¡±Stupid architect, stupid stairs, stupid lighting.¡± Asami grumbled displeased. Her night sight might be excellent, but even her mangekyou failed her in total darkness. Asami summoned a flame to light her way. In her fire she could trust. Asami reached the end of the corridor. She spotted a tablet, a boring stone tablet. Disappointment overcame Asami, and she was tempted to leave, but the tablet caught her attention. A text was engraved on the tablet and the text glowed in the dark bright blue with an intensity akin to pure chakra. The letters were written with chakra. Asami deciphered the tablet. Disappointment turned into interest. Interest turned into curiosity. Curiosity turned into maniac giggling. Asami knew her Sharingan was a powerful instrument, an instrument she learned to appreciate, to love over the years. But what the text told her was beyond even her wildest imaginations. The Sharingan held the key to absolute power. Granted, she would never be graced with the eternal mangekyou as she was born without siblings and knew now why her eyesight continued to deteriorate, but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. Apparently, her eyes were able to control the tailed beasts in exchange for deteriorating eye sight. Asami slid her fingers across the tablet. ¡°Seeking stability, a god was divided into Yin and Yang. Together they possess the power to create everything." She ignored the infantile nonsense called ninshu. The Sage of Six Paths preached in his ignorance peace and understanding, but his feeble attempts failed. The world hadn''t changed. War and destruction never disappeared. She also got a lesson in Uchiha clan history. The tablet mentioned a goddess named Kaguya, a tree from which all chakra descended, a forbidden fruit, how the Sage of Six Paths sealed the Jubi inside the moon, how two brothers fought each other. Indra, her progenitor, lost. How disappointing. "When the powers of Sa?sara meet the moon, an eye will open and grant the eternal dream." Asami chuckled. She doubted the Infinite Tsukuyomi would grant all your wishes. It was too good to be true. Nothing more than a fairy tale. Everything in this world has its price and the price would be paid. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 1 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Once again, a treacherous hangover plagued Shikaku, Konoha¡¯s famed Jonin Commander. He was supposed to work together with a kunoichi and supervise her actions, but a terrible headache made his life difficult. His head hurt. What a drag, he was now a tutor for A ... What was her name again? He forgot. Shikaku didn¡¯t remember her name, but he didn¡¯t worry. He would remember it soon, probably. Shikaku rested on his office desk, his head turned away from the window. The morning sun annoyed him. The aggressive sunlight only worsened his migraine. Sleepiness overcame Shikaku, clouding his mind. Staying awake proved challenging as his body demanded some well-earned sleep. Yesterday was a long night. His eyelids closed as he was taken away into the lands of dreams. But Shikaku resisted. He fought back with the sheer power of his will. ¡±Get a grip of yourself, Shikaku. The village still needs you.¡± He couldn¡¯t allow himself to fall asleep. The meeting was important. Shikaku tried to get up with modest success. The residual alcohol in his blood was still strong. ¡°Damn Inoichi and his rounds.¡± Shikaku cursed his friend responsible for his miserable state. Once again, his drinking habits caused him more trouble than necessary. Hadn¡¯t Inoichi ordered a few rounds a week ago, he wouldn¡¯t have turned up to the council meeting next day barely conscious. He would have bothered to read what the Hokage proposed. He wouldn¡¯t have waved the proposal through to get the meeting over with . Shikaku sighed. This was going to be a lot of fun. Due to his negligence, he was now stuck with Asami, a girl vested with an unusual amount of power. According to her ANBU dossier, Asami was beyond powerful, a talented kunoichi without peer. Her character, however, left alot to be desired. Asami was arrogant, prideful, assertive, and prone to insubordination and unnecessary violence. Her mental health was ... questionable, but such was the case for the majority of S-class ninja. Shikaku yawned, waiting for the girl to arrive. She was late. Tired, Shikaku turned his head. He regretted his decision immediately. He forgot about the sun. The brilliant sunlight ambushed Shikaku. His eyes surrendered to the onslaught of malicious brightness. ¡±Stupid sun.¡± Shikaku protected his eyes with his hands. His eyes adjusted to the brightness as his vision cleared. Amid the brilliant light, sat a girl on a chair. The dawning sun cloaked her, flanked by shades of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and violet. The girl throned on her chair, inspecting her polished nails, her expression bored. Asami smiled, clearly amused by his drunken state. ¡°Shikaku, it seems you have seen better days, haven''t you?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku sprang into action. His mind, his senses awakened from their alcoholic delirium. And slightly worried by the fact that had she succeeded in sneaking up on him without him noticing? Granted, he might not be in his best condition, but he should have sensed her. Shikaku scrutinised Asami. Black hair, black eyes, an aura of smug superiority. It was definitely her. ¡±You know, you are only half as funny as you think.¡± The battle began, a battle fought for intellectual dominance. Asami smirked. ¡±Probably, but you hurt me. I always considered myself quite a funny person.¡± Asami played the dying black swan with near perfection. ¡±But even then, that still makes me twice as funny as you, Shikaku.¡± Shikaku rolled his eyes. ¡±Sure.¡± ¡°More important, how did you get in here? I didn¡¯t see or hear you enter.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡±A difficult question.¡± ¡°To be honest, sneaking past a semi-comatose jonin wasn''t particularly challenging. I was curious how long it would take you to notice my presence?¡± Shikaku scratched his head in embarrassment. The explanation made sense. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Oh my, I would never disturb your little nap, but I hope you slept well.¡± ¡°I also hope you enjoyed an interesting read. As far as I know, I am quite special.¡± Asami tilted her head. A dossier on her lied in front of him, openly visible. Shikaku offered a weak laugh. He let the dossier disappear, hastily shoving it into a drawer. This was not his day. ¡°Have you prepared anything for today? Any ideas? After all, we are here to discuss the defence of Konoha.¡± Shikaku changed topic. Her answer came as a surprise. ¡±Yes, I have.¡± ¡±Did you say yes?¡± Asami nodded. She produced a number of files from the inside her kimono and passed them to Shikaku Shikaku accepted the documents and browsed through the files page for page. ¡±Case Yellow. What is this, Asami?¡± ¡°My task is to protect Konoha. I devised thus a series of plans to counter our threat, to assure victory on the battlefield.¡± Asami''s words didn¡¯t lack confidence. Shikaku raised his eyebrow. ¡±Explain.¡± ¡°I think we should wait for my secretary. He carries most of the material, but I guess we can already start with the basics.¡± Asami chuckled. A cruel fate awaited Konoha''s enemies, her enemies. Nothing would save them. Asami moved to the window overlooking the village. Her black kimono followed her. Konoha''s streets were full of life, crowded by masses of people, crowded by young and old. The village lived. A lovely scene, almost worthy of her protection. Unfortunately, the village was destined to be her stage. ¡±Tell me, Shikaku, have you ever heard about the concept of the battle of annihilation?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 2 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Join my cause, she said." "Work for me, she said." "Be my secretary, she said." "It will be fun, she said." "See the world, she said ... Wait a moment, I don''t think she said that." Fumihiko sighed in disappointment. The evil overlord in black promoted him to her lackey for all sort of menial tasks. He regretted having accepted her offer. He signed a pact with the devil. Fumihiko was her official Sherpa, carrying four map scrolls on his back, two under his arms, and a stack of paper. He didn''t subscribe to this kind of work, even if his work was apparently of utmost importance, indispensable for the village. At least, that was what Asami told him. Fumihiko navigated through the Hokage tower, avoiding hitting anything. Staircases and doors were his worst enemy, not to mention masses of careless genin running around. Fumihiko searched for room No. 3100. Asami gave him the number. She even wrote it down for him. He found the room down the corridor. Fumihiko opened the door, which proved challenging for obvious reasons. Overloaded, Fumihiko entered the room stumbling right into a heated discussion. Tension filled the air. Two forces of nature clashed, unyielding, unflinching, uncompromising. Black eyes met black eyes, intellect met intellect as Asami and Shikaku were locked in a staring match. Asami broke the ice, her frustration palpable. "Shikaku, why are you rejecting my ideas?" Shikaku deescalated. "I don''t reject them. I just find them a little unconvincing, Asami." Asami rolled her eyes. "So what is your brilliant plan to ensure victory, my friend? I am curious.¡° ¡°Sitting back and doing nothing, I assume?" Shikaku sighed. "Asami, you misunderstand, I never said anything like that. I only recommend adopting a more ... defensive strategy." Asami''s face contorted. "Contrary to your misguided beliefs, I understand very well, Shikaku. Your defensive strategy has only a tiny tiny little flaw." "And that would be?" "With all due respect, Shikaku, your defensive strategy is utter bollocks." Shikaku remained silent. He analysed Asami from behind his desk. Fumihiko stood on the sidelines and observed . He decided to to use the short truce to flee the scene. He didn''t want to get caught in their crossfire. "Excuse me, I hope I don''t disturb you. I will deposit my stuff here and take my leave ¡­" Fumihiko froze. He shivered. Asami flashed a sweet smile, interdicting his feeble escape attempt. ¡°Where do you think you are going, Fumihiko?¡° ¡°You can stay, Fumihiko. You don''t disturb at all. Shikaku and I only had a little heated discussion. We merely agree that we disagree on a variety of points." Asami''s voice sounded strained. "Fumihiko, could you please roll out the Konoha map?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Maybe this approach would persuade the pencil pusher Shikaku. Asami wandered across the office. A giant map of Konoha covered the floor, depicting every single street, every corner, every house. Asami drew her sword. Her blade glid over Konoha''s outskirts, easily defendable positions and Shikaku''s first choice. "In your opinion, we should deploy our forces along Konoha''s walls to protect the village''s civilian population, correct?" Shikaku crossed his arms. "Correct." Asami pointed her sword at the main gate. "We will mass the bulk of our forces around the main gate together with most of our reserves." "According to our assumptions, the enemy will choose the village as their main axis of attack." "Now decisive question, what''s the problem with your plan, Shikaku? What''s the flaw?" Asami asked an earnest question without a hint of sarcasm, without a hint of disrespect. Shikaku leaned back in his chair. "I can''t tell. We will defend the village, repel the invasion ¡­" "That''s exactly the problem, we will only repel the invasion.¡° Asami interrupted, her words sharp like obsidian. ¡°It''s beyond doubt that we will achieve a decisive victory against Sunagakure and Otogakure, but what then? What will happen afterwards?" "Will Suna and Oto magically disappear?" "No." "Will their forces surrender?" "No." "Will the war end?" "No." "Will we forget Suna''s cold blooded betrayal." "No!" Asami hammered her words into Shikaku. "We will win the battle, but not the war. You know how to gain a victory, but not how to use it, Shikaku." "We won''t lose, but we won''t gain anything. We only maintain the status quo without achieving decisive victory. The enemy will disengage and retreat. With their forces still intact, Suna and Oto will continue the war." "If we fight defensively, we will gain nothing but an empty victory, a victory like Kannabi bridge." Shikaku looked up. He didn''t follow. "Kannabi bridge?" "Yes, Shikaku, Kannabi bridge." Asami started her little history lesson. "After the battle of Kannabi bridge, the tides of war turned in Konoha''s favour. We had Iwagakure on their knees, begging for peace. Kirigakure was in a similar state. Kumogakure wouldn''t have surrendered, but they alone couldn''t have stopped us.¡° ¡°Total victory was in our grasp had we continued the war until the bitter end. The world could have been ours to take, Shikaku." "But Hiruzen decided otherwise. Unable to cope with the enormous losses, he lost his nerves. Hiruzen wasted a golden opportunity and sued for peace. " Shikaku and Fumihiko grew silent. They didn''t trust their ears. Did they hear right? "Shikaku, we shouldn''t waste the opportunity presented to us. Sunagakure and Orochimaru won''t know what hit them when we are finished with them.¡° "We know they will attack. We know when they attack. We know where they attack. It''s not them, but us who hold all the cards. So let''s set up a little trap.¡° Asami grinned. "We will give up the main gate. Instead, we will adopt an elastic defence inside the village supported by strong flanks.¡° ¡°We pull back our centre to lure Suna and Oto further and further into the village." Realisation struck Shikaku. His eyes widened. He finally understood, he finally understood what Asami meant by battle of annihilation. Why didn''t he see earlier. It was clear as day. Asami planned an encirclement. "You want to encircle them?" Shikaku studied Asami. He had underestimated her. The girl wasn''t merely dangerous, she was terrifying. ¡°Indeed, I do. I am glad you understand.¡° ¡°The deeper they advance into the village, the more they will be trapped when we close the pocket. Both flanks will link up and cut off their retreat. We will encircle the invasion force, wiping them completely from the face of the earth, each and everyone of them." Asami''s ruby lips smiled accentuated by her pale skin. "Do you support my plans, Shikaku, or do you oppose them? You have the choice." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 3 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku gazed at Asami across his desk. Asami officially outsmarted him, what a shameful display. He was Konoha¡¯s undisputed tactical and strategic adviser. He was rarely bested during his long career, but today he was. He expected his son to surpass him eventually, but Shikamaru had a serious contender. Shikamaru shouldn''t take her lightly. Shikaku leaned back in his chair, unsure. Should he side with Asami, or not? He made a decision. What could happen anyway? The end of the world? Surely not. Shikaku sighed, exhausted and reluctant to estimate the numbers of years he lost. In a matter of hours, he aged decades. He seriously needed a drink, a strong one if possible. A seasoned bottle of Sake would be a good choice. Shikaku relented. He gave up his resistance.¡±You win, Asami. We are going with your plan. Are you satisfied now?¡± Asami grinned. Victory was hers. ¡°I am, Shikaku-kun, I am. You are a good boy.¡± ¡±We will present you the concrete operational plan next week. Is that acceptable, Shikaku? I gave you only a rough overview so far.¡± When she said we she meant Fumihiko. Her assistant lacked experience. Entrusting Fumihiko with all the administrative work would help him polish his skills. He needed practice and Asami wanted to reduce her workload. Asami sheathed her sword. ¡± Fumihiko, would be so kind as to roll out the next map.¡± Her words freed Fumihiko from his stupor. Being addressed surprised him. He wasn''t used to standing in the centre of attention. Usually, he was sidelined, ignored. ¡±Which map?¡± ¡°The world map please.¡± Asami planned the next stage of her little performance. The Hokage tasked her with the defence of Konoha, but she had a broad definition of defence. Where did duty start? Where did duty end? Questions over questions. Fumihiko unrolled the map. The Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, the Land of Water, the Land of Lightning, the Land of Earth appeared on the ground flanked by minor city states. Kusagakure, Takigakure, Yugakure, Yukigakure Amegakure, villages condemned to perpetual insignificance, forever marionettes of foreign influence,The stage was set, the curtain lifted. Shikaku grew concerned. Years of political machinations sharpened his senses. He didn¡¯t like the direction this was going. A sinister glee coloured Asami¡¯s eyes. ¡±A world map? Why do we need a world map, Asami?¡± Shikaku leaned forwards. ¡°Isn''t the meeting already over? Because I need to go somewhere. You also said you would send me ¡­¡± Shikaku stopped dead in his tracks. Asami cancelled his trip to the nearest bar. Her petrifying stare pinned him down. ¡°You, my friend, go nowhere unless I say so, understood?¡± Shikaku gulped. Asami reminded him of Yoshino, his wife, only shorter, and less fearsome, but similarly dominant. Hopefully, Shikamaru wouldn''t find out how he got whipped by a little girl. Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°Well, I guess I have time for you, Yoshi. .. Asami.¡° ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Asami beamed.¡±Let''s have a nice chat about Konoha''s future, Shikaku.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡±A nice chat?¡± Shikaku raised his eyebrow. He grew suspicious. Asami''s words rarely coincided with her intentions. ¡°Yes, just a nice chat with you, Konoha¡¯s strategic genius, Konoha''s brilliant tactician, ¡­¡± ¡°You know, flattery won''t get you far.¡± His time was limited and so was his patience. ¡°So what do you want, Asami?¡± Asami flashed a predatory grin. ¡±You, Shikaku, have what I lack, you possess direct access to the village council.¡± ¡°I ask you to inform the council about a variety of worrying circumstances, circumstances that have been ignored for far too long, circumstances the village council failed to grasp due to a lack of ... strategic foresight.¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± Shikaku massaged his temples, frustrated, close to an existential crisis. He capitulated, surrendered, hoisted the white flag. Shikaku despaired. Reading Asami proved impossible. He couldn''t read her at all. Certain people were hard nuts to crack, difficult to read, but Asami was in a completely different league. Asami was a human sphinx, enigmatic, arcane. Normally, it was him who held the cards. He read his opponents and predicted their actions, but Asami eluded him. World map? Village council? Ignored? Failed to recognise? Strategic foresight? Shikaku didn''t understand. What was she talking about? Shikaku wanted to bash his head against his desk. Asami bested him intellectually and hurt his pride. He felt incompetent, inept, inadequate. Shikaku pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡±Tell me, what''s so important that I should report it directly to council?¡± He lent her an ear. He listened. Shikaku was by no means stupid, quite the contrary. He recognised brilliance when he saw it. He wouldn''t underestimate Asami anymore. Asami crossed her legs and motioned at the map. ¡±What do you see, Shikaku?¡± ¡°I see a map.¡± Shikaku yawned. He wasn''t interested in her little games. Get to the point. Asami chuckled. ¡±Indeed, it''s a simple map, nothing special. But everything is a matter of perspective. The map might be the same, but we don''t see the same. Danger looms over Konoha.¡± ¡°I ask again, what do you see, Shikaku?¡± Asami repeated her innocent question. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 4 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku observed the map. He gave the most logical response, ¡°The world?¡± ¡°Correct, the world.¡± Asami guided him. ¡°And what more?¡° ¡°The five great shinobi nations?¡± Shikaku looked up. Asami smiled. ¡°Ten points for Shikaku.¡° ¡±How are these five nations ... organised? From a political perspective, who stands with whom? Two alliances emerged from the ashes of the Third Great Ninja War.¡± A sense of danger lingered in the air. Shikaku stared at the map. ¡°Danger looms on the horizon, Shikaku. Have you never thought about the strategic implications of the chunin exams?¡± Shikaku leaned back in his chair and brooded. Alliances, chunin exams, strategic implications. He didn''t understand. His eyes wandered across the map, from Iwagakure to Kirigakure, Iwa¡¯s traditional ally. Both villages shared similar interests and the same enemy, Konoha. Kumo would join the war on Iwa''s and Kiri''s side just like in the previous war. Together, Konoha and Suna stood outnumbered against ¡­ Shikaku''s eyes widened. He saw the whole picture. Asami''s words connected. Everything made sense. His body slumped together as realisation struck. Reality shattered. He waited for the shock to pass, but Shikaku was lost for words. Minutes passed undisturbed. Neither Shikaku nor Asami uttered a word. Konoha would lose her sole ally. Konoha stood alone against four hidden villages, alone against a traitorous Suna, a hostile Kiri, a revanchist Iwa, and an expansionist Kumo. Konoha in a four front war, isolated, without allies, surrounded from all sides. The moment Konoha showed weakness, her enemies would fall upon Konoha like a pack of wolves. ¡°We stand alone, don''t we? We against the world.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. Asami merely nodded. She agreed. Trying times awaited Konoha even if they repelled the invasion. Not that Asami was worried, a war against all four hidden villages promised to be ... interesting. ¡°Ahem.¡± Fumihiko cleared his throat. Asami turned her head. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Sure. What''s the matter, Fumihiko?¡± Fumihiko summarised Konoha¡¯s position with irrefutable brevity, clarity. ¡°So if I understand correctly, does that mean we are fucked?¡± Asami chuckled. ¡±Absolutely, we are most definitely fucked , and not the pleasant kind of fucked. But don¡¯t worry, rescue is on the way.¡± Or to be more precise sitting in the room in the form of a certain girl with an unhealthy fetish for the pseudo-colour black. Shikaku blinked. ¡±And who might be this mysterious saviour, Asami?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Asami grinned and pointed at herself. ¡°It''s me.¡± ¡°You? I guess we are doomed.¡± Shikaku despaired. Asami crossed her arms and pouted. ¡±Your lack of faith disappoints me, Shikaku. I expected more.¡± ¡±As long as the village relies on me, Konoha''s future will be assured.¡± No guarantees given. Shikaku and Fumihiko exchanged looks. They stared at their little princess and into their eyes, princess, eyes, princess, eyes, princess, eyes, princess, eyes, princess, eyes. Normally, they would have broken out in laughter. A little girl with fluffy cheeks told them she would save Konoha from destruction like a shining hero from a fairy tale. Ridiculous, right? But neither Shikaku nor Fumihiko laughed. Their stoic faces didn''t move. Asami was serious, and they took her seriously. Fumihiko took her seriously because he was convinced an entire army was needed to bring his princess down. Shikaku because he read her ANBU reports. Her estimated body count was staggering. The girl had a body count that put even veteran jonin to shame. Granted, the majority of her kills were the product of collateral damage, but her body count was nevertheless remarkably high considering Konoha''s grim reaper had only served a year. Entire Iwa, Kumo, Kiri squads disappeared by her hand, never destined to report back again. Shikaku maintained his poker face. ¡±You might say so, but I have a hard time believing you.¡± ¡±With all due respect to your capabilities, I don¡¯t see you accomplishing such, Asami.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡±You might be surprised, Shikaku, but I came to the same conclusion. But fortunately, I am not alone. I can rely on Konoha and our ninja. They will be crucial to our plans¡± Shikaku listened. ¡± Care to explain?¡± ¡±They will be crucial to solving our strategic dilemma. We need to strike fast. We need to strike hard. We will knock out the enemy in a pre-emptive campaign, or incapacitate them to such a degree that they won¡¯t pose any threat int he future.¡± ¡± Fumihiko, if you would be so kind.¡± Her secretary obeyed orders. He passed Shikaku three folders, three folders with three different colours. Shikaku studied the files. A red folder, a white folder, a blue folder lied before him, awaiting his decision. Serene black letters bored into his mind. Shikaku didn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out their meaning. Three colours, three options, three targets, three villages. Did Asami comprehend what she proposed? She did, which frightened Shikaku. Asami understood precisely what she was about to unleash. Outwitted and outmanoeuvred, a sigh escaped Shikaku. ¡±You planned this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± Asami tilted her head and played dumb. ¡±Oh my, really? Did I?¡° ¡°You are quite late to notice that, my friend.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 5 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami played dumb. Lesser men would have fallen for her act, but not Shikaku. He didn''t buy her act. He knew Asami. He knew the devil. Shikaku leaned back in his chair and eyed her with suspicion. He looked through the open window. Today was such a lovely day, the shining sun, the cloudless sky, the chirping birds, and he remained stuck here. ¡°Yes, you planned this from the beginning.¡° Shikaku narrowed his eyes, proven quite ineffective against her. Shikaku didn''t look happy. He didn''t like being played with. ¡± I doubt you created your invasion plans out of thin air. You devised them for a while.¡± Shikaku flipped through the documents. White pages passed his eyes. The file included a handout, a complete order of battle, staging areas, timetables, mobilisation orders. Her plans were at an advanced stage. Asami was prepared to wage war. She only waited for the authorisation of the village council, a single decision and the world shall burn. Fortunately, Asami wasn¡¯t the Hokage, otherwise she would have already plunged Konoha into the Fourth Great Ninja War. ¡±I also begin to understand why you are so interested in annihilating the invasion.¡° Her decisions suddenly made sense. ¡°You plan the next war. That''s why you want to encircle them.¡± Asami smiled with innocence. ¡±Please enlighten me, darling. Tell me more!¡± Shikaku flipped through her files to confirm his suspicions, his assumptions. He found the paragraph he searched for. The dates were close, too close to be coincidental. Six months. He didn¡¯t misread. Her operations were scheduled six months after the chunin exams. Six months and hell would break loose. ¡±The starting dates. You set your operations in six months, an ambitious timetable considering the pending invasion.¡° ¡°Unless you intend to settle the invasion quickly. ¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡°Ambitious? Hardly. Our strategic position forces our hand. Konoha needs to act. We need to take action sooner rather than later. Lost time cannot be regained and our enemy grows stronger with every day.¡° Shikaku folded his hands. ¡±You hope to subdue Suna through a decisive victory at the chunin exams before starting your campaign against the other hidden villages, don''t you? Your real targets were always Kiri, Iwa, and Kumo. Suna is merely the first step.¡± No answer, no reply, no response followed, only silence. Asami clapped her hands. ¡±Fumihiko, assist me. Our friend deserves some applause.¡± Fumihiko joined her, albeit he hesitated. Asami and Fumihiko clapped together. Her applause unsettled Shikaku. Her gesture didn''t feel like praise, quite the contrary. Asami smirked. ¡±Nothing to add. Your observations are spot on.¡° ¡°My primary concern was never the invasion as Sunagakure and Otogakure don''t pose a major threat. They are too weak militarily to challenge Konoha.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t see why we should commit troops to fight over worthless sand and scorpions. Konoha has little interest in occupying a barren desert.¡± ¡±A decisive victory during the invasion should prove sufficient to break their morale and dissuade from future foreign adventures. They will be forced to the negotiation table and I expect them to sue for peace. They will agree to a cease-fire, or even a conditional surrender.¡± ¡°After securing our western flank, we can proceed to dismantle the Iwa-Kiri-Kumo alliance. To achieve such, we will need to weaken their alliance by eliminating one hidden village.¡° ¡°Iwa is a possible candidate, but not recommendable. Too resilient. A prolonged campaign will be necessary to take them down.¡± ¡°Kiri is the weakest link, but they can be dealt with later.¡± ¡°My personal recommendation is Kumo.¡± Shikaku stiffened. Megalomania had finally befallen Asami. Not only was she about to spark the Fourth Great Ninja War, but she also wanted to challenge the military giant Kumo. ¡±Kumo?¡± Shikaku grew uneasy. He still remembered the last war. Kumo proved to be a formidable enemy. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°No, none. No objections whatsoever.¡° Shikaku drummed his finger on the table. Asami ignored his sarcastic undertone. ¡°Excellent.¡° Shikaku sighed. ¡°Not that I am curious, but why exactly Kumo?¡± Because she had a score to settle with Kumo. They would learn the true meaning of the word pain. Her deepest desire was to see Kumo burn, set ablaze, devoured, consumed by a sea of flames. Of course, Asami never said so. Asami hid behind a benevolent smile. ¡±Because Kumo is our strongest enemy. If we manage to break Kumo, Iwa and Kiri will follow soon.¡± ¡°Without Kumogakure providing the bulk of the forces, the alliance will fall apart.¡± Shikaku stared at her files in silence. He would present her plans to the village council as requested. Her ideas deserved to be discussed thoroughly. The village council would need to decide. ¡±Do you realise that your actions might spark the Fourth Great Ninja War? We are playing with fire here.¡± Asami showed no doubt, no hesitation. ¡±If necessary, so shall it be. I vowed to protect Konoha, and I will keep my word.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 6 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo''s trusted walking cane hit the floor. His cane accompanied the frail old man for a long time, but certainly not innocent old man. Danzo had served Konoha for his entire life. He gave everything to support the village from the shadows. His actions only served to protect Konoha. Danzo left the red Hokage tower on his way home. The sun set and day turned night. The council meeting today lasted longer than expected. It sealed his decision. Both, the Hokage and the council, were blind. They didn''t recognise the danger. ursed Uchiha blood flowed through her veins. Her heritage didn¡¯t lie, Asami was just like the rest of her damned brood. Selfish, ambitious, dangerous, insane. A true Uchiha. Her ancestor would be proud of her. Asami escaped the clan massacre and eluded everyone. Her existence remained shrouded in secrecy all these years and now she was in possession of the Sharingan and their inhuman powers. Danzo gritted his teeth, blinded by rampant paranoia and convinced of the rightfulness of his actions. He would rather die than seeing an Uchiha rise under his watch. The second Hokage was right, every last Uchiha posed a threat to the village. Their entire clan couldn''t be trusted. As long as their cursed blood still walked the earth, Konoha wasn¡¯t safe from their tyranny. He had to act, and he had to act now. Asami had to die no matter the cost. But how? Killing the little demon was easier said than done. He didn¡¯t intend to be blown to smithereens. Danzo knew Asami. He knew her capabilities. Asami suffered neither from Shisui¡¯s nor from Itachi¡¯s naivety, which allowed him to manipulate them. Her only weakness was her pride, her arrogance. Asami was sure of herself, too sure. Danzo navigated through Konoha''s dark streets. He stared at the sky, but the stars remained silent. They didn''t deem him worthy of an answer and thus Danzo resumed his walk. Eliminating her promised to be a difficult. He had to get crafty this time, like back then with Akatsuki ¡­ Danzo grinned. His steps suddenly felt lighter than before. He got an idea. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In a secret hideout in a far, far, far away land plagued by poor infrastructure as the local Daimyo had little interest in spending money to improve the land, Kakuzu performed his work and sorted Akatsuki''s mail. Only a lonely desk lamp kept him company. Despite his old age, Kakuzu hadn¡¯t turned to dust yet. He enjoyed the benefits of his longevity. Kakuzu leaned over a pile of letters. Their glorious leader tasked him with organising their incoming correspondence and missions. Pain turned him into a secretary, but Kakuzu didn''t complain and did his work. Duty was duty. Kakuzu opened the letters and fought against the seemingly endless paper jungle. Letter after letter, paragraph after paragraph, he advanced. The majority of letters were immediately discarded and wandered directly into the wastepaper basket, while promising letters were set aside. ¡°No. No. Never.¡° ¡°In a few years maybe.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Certainly not. We aren¡¯t that cheap.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Iwagakure? The senile Tsuchikage should better pay his debts before recruiting us again. The asshole still owes us.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Are they kidding? We are not a charity.¡° ¡°No. No. Maybe.¡° ¡°No. No. No¡° ¡°A request from Takigakure?¡° Kakuzu studied the letter. ¡°I guess they can go fuck themselves.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Searching for a missing child? We are no detectives, my friend.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡± Kakuzu challenged the paper flood alone as Pain-sama sent him no help whatsoever. He didn¡¯t send him Deidara due to his explosive temperament. His solution would be to blow everything up. He didn''t send him Zetsu. The guy was a fucking plant, completely useless for manual tasks. No idea why he was even part of Akatsuki. He didn''t send him Hidan. His partner might be immortal, but his jelly brain certainly wasn''t. He didn''t send him Konan, his blue-haired girlfriend. Paper was supposed to be her element. Unfortunately, he was the only one in the entire organisation with a basic grasp of accounting. Without him managing their finances, Akatsuki would have gone broke long ago. Kakuzu continued his monotone work, him against the paper tsunami. ¡°No. No. no.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°No. No. Interesting.¡° ¡°No. No. No ...¡° Kakuzu blinked. Kiri demanded a full refund? Cheeky bastards. Didn''t they know that Akatsuki has a firm no refund policy? ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Another paper delivery for our little angel. No idea what she needs so much paper for. I doubt it''s for her Origami.¡° ¡°No. No. No.¡° ¡°Maybe. No. No ...¡± A letter ... From Konoha ... Kakuzu furrowed his eyebrow. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time they received a mission request from Konoha. Weren''t they goodies? The sender was a certain Tashiro Katsumoto. The name didn''t ring any bells. Probably a fake name. Kakuzu opened the envelope and found an attached picture. A girl. Black hair, black eyes, a black kimono that could easily bankrupt men of lesser birth. The girl radiated an aura of nobility. Did they have to kidnap the daughter of a Daimyo? They didn''t. Their client requested a simple assassination instead and Akatsuki was of course happy to oblige. The letter mentioned her name, Minami Asami. Her rank, a kunoichi, a genin. And her bounty ¡­ Kakuzu blinked and rubbed his eyes, but nothing changed. His eyes didn''t deceive him. The bounty remained the same. His instincts warned Kakuzu. Something was fishy here, very fishy. The bounty and the target didn¡¯t match. He had never seen such a sum offered for a simple kunoichi. Kakuzu shook his head in disbelieve. 60,000,000.00 ryo for a mere girl. That was insane. He would sell his grandmother, his mother and his future children for this amount of money, which made him suspicious. Kakuzu learned a few things over the years, that customers rarely overpaid out of generosity, and there was always a catch. So what was the catch this time? Hard to say. Kakuzu contemplated. Should he decline, or accept? Decline, or accept? Greed, or common sense?60,000,000.00 or nothing? A difficult choice. Kakuzu faced a dilemma, and he trusted in his only friend in this miserable world, money. Money had never abandoned him. Kakuzu decided to flip a coin. Head for killing her. Tails for killing her. His coin had the choice. He tossed the coin into the air, the outcome seemingly sure. Kakuzu erred, the outcome was anything but sure. The coin fell and got stuck between two ancient floorboards. An unexpected result. Kakuzu chuckled and picked up the coin. ¡°Lucky girl, you live another day.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 7 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The first rays of sunlight flooded her bedroom and ripped Asami out of her peaceful slumber. The sun killed her dreams without mercy, and Asami despised the sun for her cruel deeds. The bright sun smiled upon her, but Asami didn¡¯t accept the sun¡¯s hollow peace offer for the horrible crime the light had committed, the crime of shattering her joyful illusions Hell hath no fury like a girl deprived of her happiness. Asami hated the sun with passion. The sun ruined her fleeting moments. Asami snuggled under her warm cashmere blanket and turned away. She wanted to sleep. ¡°Stupid sun.¡± But sleep eluded her and now awake, Asami started to roll around in her fluffy canopy bed. Obviously, her bed was fluffy as good sleep was the foundation of a fresh mind and a sharp spirit. Asami rolled from one side to the other in a never ending cycle. Her semi-conscious body moved left, then right. Left, right, left, right, left, left, right, right, right, right, and then sharp left to not fall off the bed. Not a pleasant experience. Asami hugged her beloved silk pillow and enjoyed the rest of her morning in a state of eternal harmony and peace. She has to get up soon, but that moment hadn''t come yet. Getting up was the problem of future Asami. Asami ignored the nagging thought in the corner of her mind. She felt she had forgotten something, something important. But it couldn¡¯t be that important, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have forgotten it. That sounded logical. Asami yawned softly and huggled her plushy pillow ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ There are normal days in the life of Shimura Danzo, and there are less normal days. Today was a normal day and Danzo spent his time with reading field reports, nothing out of the ordinary. He received them from his Root operatives, and they brought mixed news. Apparently, Iwa and Kumo staged a major joint exercise near Konoha¡¯s borders during the final phase of the chunin exams. Iwa and Kumo even announced partial mobilisation. Did they plan something? Danzo continued to read in his office located in Root''s former headquarter. Root might have been dissolved, but their installations were never abandoned. Few people knew about this place¡¯s existence, and even fewer knew about the secrets hidden behind these walls. The thick concrete walls had seen much. They struck fear into the hearts of the knowing. Many entered this place, but never left. Cold cells, iron shackles, closed steel doors, long corridors illuminated by pale artificial light lurked in the dark, hidden from the eye of the public. The silent walls witnessed, his failures, his successes, his defeats, his triumphs, Danzo acted behind the scenes. He pulled the strings from the shadows to assure Konoha''s safety, Konoha''s greatness. Blood covered Danzo''s hands, a price he was willing to pay. No sacrifice was too big for Konoha. He committed the acts Hiruzen was never prepared to. Danzo hated Hiruzen and his empty idealism. Hiruzen stole from him the position of Hokage. His ideals corrupted Konoha. His false beliefs infected Konoha¡¯s ninja like a cancerous tumour. Entire generations had grown soft under his rule, their potential wasted. Hiruzen''s reign weakened Konoha and one day, the village would pay the price for his delusions. Not a single day passed that he didn¡¯t plot his demise, which was easier said than done. Conquering the Hokage proved exceedingly difficult as all his assassination attempts failed miserably. The old man didn''t know how lead a village, but he sure knew how to survive. But today, Hiruzen didn''t occupy his mind. Danzo was occupied with another domestic problem, a problem called Asami. The Uchiha might be the biggest assholes in the known universe, but they were absurdly powerful assholes, Asami in particular. Danzo knew her strength, and he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to face her on an open battlefield. He wouldn¡¯t survive her. Danzo clicked his tongue. His face distorted. Perhaps, he bit off more than he could chew this time. He didn¡¯t see the entire clan die only to be bested by a single girl. He hoped Akatsuki would take the bait and accept his dishonest offer. He promised them 60,000,000 ryo, money he didn¡¯t have and never had the intention to pay, but Akatsuki didn¡¯t know. Either they would succeed and eliminate her, or he would use them as sacrificial pawns, as expendable cannon fodder to soften up her resistance. Two birds with one stone. ¡°Danzo-sama.¡° Fu arrived and knelt. Danzo acknowledged his presence. ¡±I listen.¡± ¡°We received a response from Akatsuki, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu presented him a scroll. Danzo took the scroll and opened the seal. The guys were fast. Maybe he should hire them more often in the future. He had plenty of work to do for them. ¡±We received your letter ... we are grateful you requested our services ... Unfortunately, we have to inform you that your mission request has been ¡­ rejected.¡± ¡° ... rejected.¡° Danzo crumbled the scroll and threw it against the wall. Danzo started to think. The situation had changed, and he was forced to improvise. He required a new sacrificial pawn, a new victim, but who? Powerful ninja were a limited commodity, not readily available. Danzo looked up. ¡± Fu, call Torune and Sai, I have to discuss something important with you three.¡± Fu, Torune, Sai had the privilege to work together with Asami during her ANBU time. They knew Asami better than him. Their experiences should prove useful. ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu disappeared. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 8 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Dismayed, Danzo was bogged down in an unproductive discussion. Fu, Torune, Sai provided sparse information at best. They were going in circles for a while. Danzo pinched his nose in desperation. ¡±And what about poisoning her?¡± Danzo hoped for a lucky shot. He waited for a reply, and waited, and waited, and waited. Fu and Torune exchanged looks before Torune took the word. He rarely spoke. ¡±Unlikely to succeed based on our assessments.¡± Danzo furrowed his eyebrow. Had he already tried to poison her? Torune, the toxin domestic expert, disappointed. ¡±We tried to explore possible ways to make her retire¡±, I put a non-lethal dose once into her morning tea to test her resistance. The results proved disappointing.¡° ¡°The poison showed no visible effects besides a bitter aftertaste. We assume she developed a poison resistance like the majority of high ranking ninja due to her high chakra level.¡± Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Next try. Fu shook his head. ¡± Possible, but difficult.¡± ¡°Her sharingan grants her extraordinary reflexes and perception, which renders any kind of sneak attack exceedingly difficult.¡° ¡°We have to strike at an unexpected moment, but such moments are rare, except when in combat.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Danzo listened with renewed interest. Fu explained. ¡±From what we observed, Asami suffers from a pronounced superiority complex, which leads her to underestimate her opponents. She grows careless when fighting inferior enemies unworthy of her attention, and carelessness leads to mistakes. That is our opportunity.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡°Danzo grinned. ¡±So we should engage her full force when she is distracted by fighting Suna and Oto? What''s your opinion, Sai?¡± Danzo his disciple whose opinion He valued. Sai chose his words carefully. ¡±Asami is undoubtedly a gifted kunoichi, an enemy beyond our capabilities.¡± ¡°She is well-versed in ninjutsu. Especially in Katon and Raiton. Despite some deficiencies in the technical and aesthetic department, her kenjutsu and taijutsu are both adequate.¡± ¡°Asami possesses vast chakra reserves and the necessary staying power to use them to their fullest.¡° ¡°And To make things worse, her Susanoo grants her extraordinary defensive capabilities.¡± ¡°Asami is a powerful kunoichi without glaring weaknesses. Both her offence and her defence are strong.¡° ¡°I fear we can defeat her only with superior numbers and by sheer attrition. Any victory will be a costly victory.¡± Danzo fell silent. Sai confirmed his fears. Asami was one of those juggernauts, invincible unless you drowned them in blood. Danzo didn''t have the necessary number of bodies to adopt an attrition strategy. He hardly had a battalion¡¯s worth of ANBU under his command. Asami was still at the very beginning of her career, and he didn¡¯t expect his new nemesis to grow weaker in the years to come. It was now or never unless he wanted another Madara to knock on his door. His hand wandered towards his disabled arm. It was necessary to take a more active stance in this operation. The time had come to use his powers. Danzo gripped his arm. His right eye itched. Sometimes, he regretted having sacrificed his arm and his eye, but his regrets didn''t last long. Minor inconveniences were a small price to pay in exchange for the sharingan. Unlike the Uchiha, his blood didn''t grace him with inherited powers and privileges. He had to pay for the powers that were gifted to Asami by virtue of her birth. Danzo spoke, ¡±Fu, Torune, Sai, order all available Root ninja to mobilise. Put them on standby.¡° ¡°Their services will be required at the chunin exams. We will need every last man.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumihiko felt the stinging pain of betrayal, the pain of Asami¡¯s betrayal. Asami rammed a dagger straight through his chest and struck his heart. Fumihiko scanned the room, but failed to spot her. Asami betrayed, abandoned, sacrificed him without the slightest sign of hesitation. The ice princess had thrown him under the horse cart for little personal gains. She left him alone with all the hard work, the planning, the organising. Asami waved her hand and sent him to the front line armed with her evil smile and a number of encouraging words. Asami hid behind her umbrella of wordiness, but Fumihiko knew exactly what Asami meant by ¡°outsourcing¡±, ¡°redeployment of available manpower¡±, ¡°organisational restructuring¡°, ¡°rationalisation of the working processes¡±. His knowledge didn''t protect Fumihiko from his fate, a tragedy. Fumihiko sighed. He tried to protest, but Asami suppressed his feeble rebellion with a soft giggle, His job was non-union job and resistance was futile. And that was the short version of how he got here. Fumihiko met two impatient stares. A man and a woman, two jonin waited for Asami who sadly went missing. Fumihiko needed her, and he needed her now. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±Fumihiko sweated. He certainly didn''t experience a mental meltdown. He played for time in the hope reinforcements would eventually arrive. After all, Asami couldn¡¯t have forgotten him, could she? ¡°No questions? Then we can continue with the next part of our presentation ¡­¡± Shibi, a grey-coated jonin and head of the Aburame clan, interrupted him. His voice remained calm and controlled. ¡± I have a question, Fumihiko.¡° ¡°Where is our commanding officer, Fumihiko?¡± ¡°Where is our illusive Asami? We are waiting, and my patience is running thin.¡± Shibi drummed his fingers on the desk. Fumihiko smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shibi, she is already on the way.¡± Hopefully. ¡°On the way, you say?¡± Tsume joined the discussion. ¡°You mean on the way like the last three times?¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko maintained his smile. ¡±I assure you, Tsume, she will come, this time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡° Tsume clicked her tongue. Her Inuzuka dog seconded her opinion. ¡°We are already waiting two hours, so she doesn''t need to hurry. We have time ...¡± The door slammed open and all eyes turned. Fumihiko spotted the late-coming intruder. Asami entered the room dressed in her wrinkled satin pyjama, her perfect hair messy and chaotic, her hands hidden within her long sleeves. Asami overslept. Asami took another bite out of her chocolate muffin, her improvised breakfast. The sweet baked sin of sugar and cacao filled her cheeks, This was pure happiness. She took a slight detour to get her muffin, but it was definitely worth it. She should order more of them, one, two, three, four, a few thousands. Asami''s eyes swept across the room. "Inininamamamnmomomomnenmenenementmtntnt" Fumihiko blinked. His brain ceased to work. He didn''t understand the world. Even Tsume''s dog looked confused. Asami greedily devoured her muffin like a hamster without a hint of shame, or guilt. As if she hadn''t made them wait a small eternity. Asami finished her breakfast and clasped her hands together. "My apologies, it appears that I am a tiny bit late today. I encountered a variety of complications that prevented ... my timely arrival." "Fortunately, my trusted subordinate has already started with the presentation, which saves us some time." Asami inspected the map behind her, a tactical map of Konoha. "Fumihiko, how much time do we have left?" ... ... ... "15 minutes, I guess." Asami rejoiced. " Excellent, 15 minutes are plenty." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 9 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Where do we begin?¡± Asami tried to gain time. Totally unprepared, she replaced Fumihiko, not her brightest idea. Regretfully, Asami manoeuvred herself into an unfavourable position. A tactical retreat impossible. Asami mustered a smile as painful seconds passed. ¡±So let''s start. My most faithful assistant Fumihiko.¡± Asami stared at the wall and the tactical map of Konoha full of unit counters and coloured arrows. The map looked like a board game with the minor difference that she played with the lives of real people, and not of imaginary armies. A single counter meant the death of hundreds of ninja. Vanquished, slaughtered, but such had to be expected. When Konoha called, they answered. Fumihiko stood behind her and followed her stare. Asami dedicated her attention to her audience. ¡±Unfortunately, the village council allocated less resources to this operation than requested.¡° Her dissatisfaction was strong. ¡±Instead of my desired eight regular battalions, we got ten. A sizeable force on paper, but the problem is not the quantitative aspect, but the qualitative.¡± ¡°The council assigned us eight fresh reserve units mostly composed of rookie genin with minimal combat experience. They are beyond useless, canon fodder at best.¡± Fumihiko rolled his eyes. Always so pessimistic. To their defence, not every genin could be a merciless killer machine at the delicate age of thirteen. Her standards were too high. Fumihiko cleared his throat. ¡±Look at the bright side, the Hokage promised us additional support. He dispatched two full ANBU battalions in exchange. They are experienced and combat ready.¡± Asami didn''t share his enthusiasm. Her voice was strained, her glare icy. ¡°The Hokage didn''t dispatch anything. Danzo pledged his support and decided to mobilise his men. The two battalions are Danzo¡¯s men.¡± Asami didn''t trust them even a second. They were former Root ninja and associates. Their loyalty was dubious at best. Asami knew Root, and she knew Danzo. The senile old man planned something behind her back. ¡°Danzo¡¯s men? Is that bad?¡± ¡°I heard about him ..., but isn¡¯t he a fellow leaf ninja?¡± Shibi and Tsune tensed up the moment Fumihiko mentioned Danzo''s name. They obviously knew more due to thier involvement in clan politics. Every informed person in Konoha was familiar with Danzo, and the reputation that preceded him. Asami clicked her tongue. This was a discussion for another day, for another time. ¡°He is a fellow leaf ninja, but that doesn''t matter. Danzo is undoubtedly a paragon of true virtue.¡± Her sarcasm was thick. Asami sighed. Danzo, Root, useless genin. So much trouble. Konoha provided her with inexperienced genin pressed into service. She didn''t expect much from them. They were cannon fodder. They lacked the necessary cohesion to hold the line and would flee at the first opportunity unless she deployed blocking detachments. In the meanwhile, two entire battalions of Root ANBU roamed the battlefield without her supervision. Asami despaired and banged her head against the nearest wall. Her head echoed through the room. Uncomfortable with the situation, Fumihiko lent his mistress a hand. ¡°Asami?¡± Asami ignored him. She needed a solution. ¡°Asami?¡± Nobody would miss them. In fact, she did Konoha a favour by eliminating them. ¡°Asami?¡± She only would have to report to the village afterwards how she lost two battalions without getting caught, not an easy task. Too many witnesses, too much evidence. ¡°Asami! Do you hear me?¡± Fumihiko waved his arms. ¡°A-s-a-m-i!¡± Asami finally noticed all the noise in the background. Fumihiko called her. ¡°Ouch.¡± Asami rubbed her aching forehead. Her head slightly hurt. ¡±I listen, what''s the matter??¡± Fumhiko gathered his courage. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb you, but banging your head against the wall is not a solution. It''s a rather unproductive activity.¡± Asami agreed, Fumihiko was right. Fumihiko smiled. ¡°I also advise you to finish our briefing. It''s already late.¡± Asami grumbled, ¡°You are right, it''s already late. Everyone is tired, so let''s accelerate the entire procedure.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 10 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shibi cut straight to the point. ¡±Why do you deploy our ANBU to the front line.¡± Because she didn¡¯t trust her Root friends and wanted them to die a gruesome death. As long as they fought on the front line, they were under control and couldn''t do anything stupid. Maintaining an iron grip on them was of utmost importance. Asami maintained her smile and lied. ¡±What''s the issue, Shibi? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with the fact that our esteemed ANBU friends get to see a bit of action?¡± Shibi didn¡¯t bite her bait. ¡±Fair enough, but shouldn¡¯t we keep them in reserve instead?¡± ¡°We shouldn''t split them up and use ANBU like normal front line troops. It''s a waste of resources to attach them to units.¡± Asami didn¡¯t believe her eyes. Shibi actually knew what a reserve was. This was a miracle of unprecedented proportions. She wasn¡¯t surrounded only by illiterate idiots. Perhaps there was still some hope left for Konoha. Shibi wasn¡¯t completely inept, quite the contrary, which was probably the reason Shikaku recommended them both. She followed his suggestion and chose Shibi and Tsume as her subordinates. Asami regained her faith in humanity. ¡±Your points are valid, but I have to disappoint you.¡± ¡°We are already seriously understaffed as things stands now. We don¡¯t have enough men to form a tactical reserve without dangerously weakening our front line. ¡°Our resources are ... limited, and we have to work with what we have. We can¡¯t spare even a single ANBU.¡± Asami smiled, and it worked, Shibi relented. Shibi took a deep breath. ¡°And what about the right flank? You shifted forces and weakened the right flank in favour of the left flank. Isn''t a ratio of five to three a bit ... unbalanced?¡± Asami folded her hands. ¡°It''s a matter of perspective. Both flanks were originally supposed to be equal in strength, but I was forced to improvise. We can''t rely on genin to do the fighting. They won''t hold.¡± ¡±But don''t worry, three battalions will suffice to fulfill the mission. The right flank just has to work harder to achieve their objectives, and if push comes to shove, they can rely on me.¡° Asami pointed at herself accompanied by a diabolical smile. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°You?¡± Tsume''s eyes widened. Tsume doubted the princess¡¯s ability to fight. Asami might be better at all command and strategy thingies, but her high-born pampered ass was of little use in a real fight. Asami was just a little girl. ¡°Yes, me.¡± Asami responded with her own glare. Shibi intervened and deescalated. ¡°What Tsume means is that ... we didn¡¯t expect you to take part in the fighting.¡± ¡±Keep in mind. You are the commanding officer. You can¡¯t just go wherever you want and do whatever you please. You carry responsibilities.¡± Shibi''s vocie remained calm. His manner reminded her of Shikaku. ¡±So I should avoid fighting and command from behind the lines?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but yes.¡± Asami strode towards the nearest window to calm her mind. Her eyes swept across the village drawn to the golden horizon. ¡±What do you think, Fumihiko?¡± ¡°Shibi has a point. Executing such a complicated operation will be troublesome without effective leadership and with you going on front line adventures.¡± Fumihiko voiced his concerns, but Asami''s decision stood. She wouldn''t forego all the fun. Asami missed her little adventures. Her heart yearned for action, her sword longed for the sweet taste of blood. ¡±You are both correct, but ultimately, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°As I need to attend the chunin exams, I won¡¯t be available anyway. Therefore, I don¡¯t intend to be in charge of this operation.¡± Tsume furrowed her eyebrow. ¡°And that means what?¡± ¡±That I decided to delegate command to a group of competent people.¡± ¡°And who are these people?¡± Asami grinned.¡°You. I will put you in charge of the operation in my absence. You and Tsume will command the stronger left flank.¡± Shibi merely nodded. ¡±I understand. And who is going to be in command of the right flank?¡± Asami flashed an evil grin. Fumihiko gulped. He didn¡¯t like her grin at all. ¡±Fumihiko-kun~, are you so kind as to do me a little favour?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 11 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The meeting dissolved and Fumihiko followed Asami, or rather tried to follow her as he had something to discuss with her. But such was easier said than done because Fumhiko lost sight of her. Asami exhibited the annoying habit to disappear into thin air. Her steps were light, her stature quite short for her age, which made her easy to overlook. Fumihiko peaked around the corner without luck. Asami was nowhere to be found. Fumihiko gave up. His search proved unsuccessful. Asami got away¡­ Fumihiko halted. He registered a soft humming in the distance. He recognised her voice. He always would. Fumihiko picked up the pace and continued his pursuit. A smirk crossed Asami''s face. ¡°Fumihiko~, so you finally found me?¡± Fumihiko froze and blinked. Her words didn¡¯t make any sense unless ¡­ unless her humming was no coincidence. Fumihiko lowered his head, discouraged. ¡°So you knew¡­¡± ¡°That you were searching for me? Obviously.¡° Asami gifted him with a sunny smile. ¡°Your stealth skills are not the best. They are certainly improvable.¡± Fumihiko despaired. Asami destroyed even the last remnants of his pride. ¡±If you knew, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Good question.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°I guess I was curious how long it would take you to find me.¡° ¡°Anyway, what does my most trusted vassal desire?¡± Fumihiko blinked. Did she really call him her vassal? He appreciated her, but ¡­ Fumihiko scratched his head. ¡°You see, you put me in charge of the right flank, and ¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡° ¡°Do you really think that is a good idea to choose me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Asami didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I am just a simple chunin. I fear I don¡¯t have much experience when it comes to commanding troops.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Asami drew her sword. ¡±Could you please kneel down for a moment?¡± Her request startled Fumihiko, but he obeyed and knelt. Asami knighted her loyal retainer. ¡±By the powers vested in me by the Hokage and the village council, I promote you hereby to jonin.¡± Asami sheathed her weapon. ¡±See, problem solved. You are now an inexperienced ... jonin. Incredible how quickly you grew up.¡± ¡°Do you want another field promotion? Captain, Mayor, Colonel? My mood is good today.¡± Fumihiko¡¯s incredulous eyes. ¡±But ... But ... But ... Is this even legal? Promoting random people to jonin.¡° ¡°Who knows. Most likely not, but who cares. What Konoha doesn''t see, Konoha doesn''t know.¡° Asami tapped her chin. ¡°But I wonder, which promotion are you even talking about, Fumihiko? I don¡¯t remember any.¡° The fresh jonin blinked bewildered.¡±I am talking about my promotion¡­¡± ¡°Your promotion? Congratulations, Fumihiko, I didn¡¯t know you become a jonin. When did that happen?¡± ¡°...¡° Fumihiko finally realised, Asami played with him, once again. Asami pinched his cheeks. ¡±It seems we understand now.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the promotion, I have met enough jonin with dubious qualifications that attained their rank under much more questionable circumstances.¡± Fumihiko, however, was confronted with more pressing issues. ¡°Aasaammi, coouullssshhhdd you plleaashhhhhe stop pinnncching mmme. It hurrttshhhh.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shibi and Tsume wandered through the crowded streets on their way home. Shibi used the opportunity to break the silence, but not without reason. Shibi pondered his words, nothing unusual for the Aburame clan.¡±What do you think about Asami?¡± ¡°What do I think about her?¡° Tsume''s annoyance was written all over her face, her dislike obvious. ¡°I dislike her. Her arrogance, her insolence, her holier than thou attitude. No respect, no apology, nothing. The girl gets on my nerves.¡± Shibi chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit quick to judge her, Tsume? She seems like a good girl.¡± Being part of one of Konoha¡¯s most prominent clans offered a few advantages. The Aburame clan provided a sizeable number of ANBU recruits, which in return provided them with a wealth of information. Shibi had his doubts, but her personality confirmed his suspicions. Her mannerism, her careless attitude. No doubt, Asami and her were the same person. He finally met Her Highness in person. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why did the Hogake put an airhead like her in charge of this entire operation?¡° ¡°The girl is a spoiled brat. She barely left the academy and somehow attained her jonin rank. ¡± Shibi declined to comment. He merely smiled. Tsume''s eyebrow twitched. ¡±Seriously, who does her majesty think she is, the future Hokage?¡± The most dangerous kunoichi Konoha¡¯s ANBU had to offer. But Shibi kept silent. ¡±Who knows, but I have to admit her persona is certainly ... memorable.¡± ¡°Memorable, my ass, I don¡¯t care, I dislike her and I won''t change my opinion.¡± ¡±Even Kuromaru doesn¡¯t like her, and he is a good judge of character. He finds her presence ... disturbing.¡± Her dog nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Her statement piqued his curiosity. So he wasn¡¯t the only one who did so. Tsume grinned. ¡°Kuromaru, tell him. Shibi wants to know.¡± Kuromaru ¡°Woof woof arf ruff. Woof ruff woof arf arf ruff woof arf ruff ruff woof. Arf arf, woof ruff woof arf ruff woof. Woof arf ruff woof arf. Woof!¡± He didn''t understand a word, but Tsume was kind enough to translate. ¡°See. Kuromaru agrees with me. He also thinks she is a spoiled brat.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 12 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Nara Satoshi was a proud Konoha ninja, a ninja history didn¡¯t care about, a ninja whose fate mattered little, but history cared in a rare show of mercy. Satoshi was one among many. He worked tirelessly behind the scenes to protect Konoha. His name remained unknown, forever shrouded in mystery. Satoshi wasn¡¯t a Sannin. He wasn''t a White Fang. He wasn''t a Minato. He wasn''t a Kakashi. He wasn''t an Itachi. He wasn''t an Asami, the rising star among Konoha''s ANBU. The girl possessed the necessary intelligence, the necessary strength to secure her place in history. He had seen her in action. In defeat, unbeatable. In victory, unbearable. Satoshi wasn¡¯t like them. He never would. He wasn''t born lucky. He was just a normal ninja, such was his destiny. He was a simple man with modest goals, the very definition of Konoha¡¯s abundant mediocrity. At least, he was an ANBU, which meant he wasn¡¯t completely worthless. He was only insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Satoshi passed unused training facilities, unused barracks on his way. They remained unused for years since the day the Hokage officially dissolved Root. Satoshi was a former member of Root, a high-ranking member, and remained a leading figure to this day. On paper, Root didn¡¯t exist anymore. The Hokage fully integrated them into ANBU following the Uchiha massacre and their involvement in the entire affair, but reality differed. No arrests, no demotions, no investigations, no serious consequences followed. They retained their ranks and positions. Not the smartest choice the Hokage ever made. As usual, Hiruzen was all bark, no bite. Root survived their dissolution, and remained active behind the scenes, albeit not as active as in the past. Root suffered from a dubious reputation, mainly due to Danzo''s shady activities. But not every Root member was inherently evil, rotten to the core. Reality was complex, full of shades of grey and beyond simplistic black and white distinctions. Good people fought for Root, brave people who fought and died for Konoha just like everyone else. Critical voices existed within the organisation with a little bit of common sense left. Most of them were senior members like him. They founded Root under Danzo''s leadership, and they often disagreed with his course of action, but Danzo overruled them. Younger recruits underwent Danzo indoctrination with mixed results. His program produced excellent ninja, but the failure rates were staggering, the casualty rates appalling, the side effects plenty. His training regime had a negative impact on their psyche and mental stability. Danzo crippled the children emotionally. Many of them broke and developed psychopathic tendencies. His inhuman training turned them into soulless husks. Satoshi entered the conference room. Perhaps he should quit Root and search for a less troublesome post. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Morning.¡± Satoshi yawned and joined his colleagues. No reply came. They sat around a round table. The general mood wasn¡¯t the best judging by their gloomy faces. A series of files lied before him and bore the innocent title ¡°deployments orders¡±. Satoshi grabbed the documents and gave them a look. ¡±Noriaki, what are these?¡± Noriaki furrowed his eyebrow. He showed no smile, no joy. He answered with his professional glare. ¡±Deployment orders, and the reason for our lovely meeting.¡± Satoshi studied the documents. The plan was to encircle the invasion force and annihilate them. A bit risky, but worthwhile. ¡°Are they from Danzo?¡± Noriaki gave an uneasy smile. ¡°They are. Fu delivered them together with special orders from Danzo, but they are not from him. Someone else wrote them.¡± Satoshi raised his eyebrow in surprise. Danzo put every single Root ninja on standby. As usual, Danzo didn¡¯t tell them anything. He didn''t share any details. Satoshi didn¡¯t like special, nor did the rest of his colleagues. Danzo rarely paid the price for his special orders. Not every Root ninja was a mindless drone, eager to discard their life. The old man was quite good at running. He would drop them without hesitation to save his skin, just like back then in Amegakure. Satoshi¡¯s composure faltered. ¡±Someone else? Who wrote them?¡± It wasn¡¯t Danzo. It wasn¡¯t Hiruzen. Too cautious. It wasn¡¯t Shikaku. Too conservative in his approach. Noriaki crossed his arm and surprised him with a cryptic reply. ¡±I think you might know her, our little princess.¡± --- Satoshi stiffened. His limbs froze. There was only one person who carried this nickname. The girl carried her title with pride. ¡°Noriaki, stop these stupid games. Tell me her fucking name!¡± Noriaki rubbed the bridge of his nose. His smile faltered. ¡±It''s Her Haughtiness Asami herself.¡± ¡°And what''s the problem? As far as I know, Asami is quite ... capable.¡± Noriaki took a deep breath. ¡°That''s exactly the problem ¡­¡± No. No, no, no, no. No. Satoshi had an uncanny feeling. This entire situation reminded him too much of Ame. Natsu folded his hands,¡± The problem is not our official mission.¡± No. No. No. ¡°But Danzo''s unofficial special mission.¡± Noriaki handed him another folder. ¡°What''s this?¡± Satoshi dreaded the answer. ¡±These are our real orders, our real target.¡± His hands touched the soft paper. The folder was thin, light, but the paper weighted heavily on his arms. Satoshi opened the files and studied the single pages with a sense of detachment. His mind refused to accept reality. He stared at her picture for a small eternity. The cute little girl looked quite harmless, but the picture didn''t betray her true nature. The girl was a natural calamity. Satoshi murmured her name. ¡°Asami ...¡±, He studied her file. Apparently, black was her favourite colour. Not that it took a genius to figure that out. ¡°What did you say? We need to kill her?¡± Satoshi grew pessimistic. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We all know Asami, don''t we?¡± Satosh remained calm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We know what she is capable of?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Satoshi sighed. ¡°I guess It was nice to have met you. Nobody will survive this shit. ¡± Noriaki narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stop being so pessimistic, but I agree, our chances are 50-50 depending on the circumstances.¡± Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡±50-50, very encouraging. I will let my men know that they have only a 50 percent chance to die.¡± ¡°Noriaki, seriously, why are we even doing this?¡± ¡±What do you mean?¡± Satoshi crossed his arms. ¡±Sure, we are all part of Root, but why are we doing this?¡° ¡°I have no problem with his Danzoness deciding to fuck around with little girls, but please without getting us involved. I don''t want to bite the dust because of him and his little adventures.¡± The rest of the table remained silent. Nobody looked excited about their special mission. ... ... ... Subaru joined his side. ¡°I think Satoshi has a point.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 13 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Noriaki cleared his throat to grab their attention. ¡±Now that we have concluded this discussion, let''s return to something more productive, how do we kill her? Any suggestions?¡± Satoshi accepted his defeat only grudgingly. His personal rebellion failed and he lost the vote four to three with two abstentions. A close defeat, but the pro Danzo faction triumphed. They rejected his proposal to adopt a neutral stance in this matter. Satoshi clicked his tongue. How troublesome. ¡±How do we kill her? Easy. A bit old-fashioned, but we just need something sharp and pointy. Stab her through the chest, and she is dead.¡± Natsu pointed at his heart. Satoshi responded with his schooled glare. ¡±Thank you for your contribution, Natsu, but that''s easier said than done. I doubt Asami will do us the favour and die peacefully.¡± Natsu retorted, ¡°Do you have a better idea, genius?¡± ¡°Not really, as every idea is a shitty idea.¡± Satoshi''s voice betrayed resignation. Noriaki furrowed his eyebrow. ¡±Care to explain?¡± ¡±Have you ever met Asami in person? Have you seen her fight?¡° ¡±Because I have. I assure you the girl shouldn''t be taken lightly. Asami is dangerous, exceedingly dangerous. If we fuck up, she won''t hesitate to slaughter all of us. She won''t show mercy, nor consideration.¡° Satoshi''s words lingered in the room, and they achieved the desired effect. His words made them think. ¡±We have to be careful because we are playing with fire.¡± ... ... ... Noriaki smiled. ¡°Your observations are duly noted. We will keep them in mind.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Satoshi crossed his arms. He had done everything in his power. Now it was up to them to leave the sinking ship before it was too late. His common sense warned him. It rarely failed him. Nobody would miss him if he fell ill on the day of the invasion. He would contract a very contagious disease. Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis, very nasty stuff. His doctor advised him to better stay at home. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami stood before her mirror and waged a war against a bitter enemy, an ill-fitting collar. Her collar wasn''t perfect. The collar was a trivial, an insignificant, a minor annoyance, but the perfectionist in her disagreed. Her collar was neither trivial, nor insignificant. There was no beauty without effort, no elegance without perfection. Fortunately, the crisis didn''t last long. She he had to be presentable for the chunin exams and the invasion that followed. This was the day she had waited for. Asami didn¡¯t know what the day would bring, but if she died, she would at least make for a beautiful corpse. Not that it mattered as she wouldn''t die. Asami adjusted her collar and completed her kimono. The result pleased her aesthetic eye. Her work, marvellous. Clad in comforting black, Asami was ready to go, almost. Only her sword was still missing. Asami glanced at her armour and her ANBU mask. They hadn''t seen much use in recent times. A thin layer of dust covered the forgotten steel. They had become relics of the past, of an era that had ended, destined to never come back. These times were over. Her time in the shadows was over. She wouldn¡¯t hide anymore from the prying eyes of this world. Asami grabbed her scabbard and inspected her trusted sword. The blade was sharp, the steel polished. Motivated, Asami moved out on her way to the arena. The exams were waiting. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Today was a joyous day. Contrary to all expectations, Asami didn''t arrive late. She wasn¡¯t even the last one. Naruto beat her and claimed this position together with a certain absent Uchiha. Sasuke didn''t make an appearance, which dismayed her. Asami leaned over the railing and observed the first match from the stances. Naruto fought Neji, nothing interesting. The outcome was predetermined, the victor predictable. Neji would win. His superior skill and experience would allow him to easily overpower Naruto. She didn''t see him winning in any realistic scenario. Naruto had no hope to overcome Neji unless her favourite jinchuuriki finally got his act together and put his favourable genetics and immense chakra reserves to use. Neji deserved the victory, even when he was a Hyuga and therefore a hereditary enemy. The match started and both sides clashed. Naruto attacked head-on, rushing straight into his demise. Asami grinned. His idiocy amused her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 1 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi got up this morning and didn¡¯t stay at home, a brilliant idea he already regretted. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling. He faked an illness, but he went against all his self-preservation instincts and joined his fellow Root ninja. It was a good day to die. Satoshi approached his comrades. Noriaki greeted him with a smile.¡± What a surprise, Satoshi. Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be sick?¡± Satoshi coughed to maintain his act. ¡°I am, but my condition improved, and I am able to join you.¡± Noriaki grinned. The old fox saw through his scheme. ¡°I am pleased to hear that.¡° ¡°I thought you were only pretending.¡± Satoshi smiled. ¡°No idea what you are talking about. Why should I simulate?¡± ¡°I am just a little hypochondriac and worried about my health, but I can¡¯t let you all die without me. I would miss you.¡± Noriaki chuckled. ¡±That''s the Satoshi we all love and miss.¡± Satoshi''s smile grew uneasy. ¡°What''s our plan then? Throwing men against her and burying her under our corpses?¡± Subaru clarified, ¡±Kind of. you aren¡¯t far from the truth.¡± Satoshi sighed in resignation. ¡± I told you, attrition is a terrible idea.¡± ¡°It''s a matter of whether the girl first runs out of chakra, or we out of men. Judging by our numbers, I doubt this strategy will work in our favour.¡± They had two battalions, eight companies. Their numbers wouldn''t suffice should Asami deploy her firepower. The pyromaniac princess loved her explosions, and her swords, but primarily her explosions. If she dropped a second Shimabara on them, it would be game over. They could be happy if there even remained a Konoha afterwards. Noriaki agreed.¡± True enough, but luckily, we aren¡¯t alone. We got some reinforcements.¡± Satoshi raised his eyebrow. That was new. ¡±And who are these reinforcements?¡± Danzo was a powerful man, but even his resources were limited. He couldn¡¯t create ninja out of nowhere. ¡°Fu didn¡¯t specify anything, but he promised us additional troops to soften up her resistance.¡± ¡°So we use them as cannon fodder and pray that we don¡¯t get slaughtered afterwards?¡± Satoshi summarised their strategy. ¡°More or less. It''s a gamble whether we can take her out before she takes us out. But otherwise, it''s business as usual.¡± Satoshi didn''t look convinced, but he kept silent. ¡±I see.¡° ¡°When does the operation start?¡± Noriaki paused. ¡±That''s the complicated part. Killing a kunoichi of Asami''s calibre won¡¯t go unnoticed. The village council will ask questions, uncomfortable questions we will have to answer. Especially, if things don¡¯t go smoothly.¡± ¡°We need a pretence, a good pretence if we get caught.¡± Satohi listened. His scepticism was written all over his face. ¡±And where do we get our pretence from?¡± ¡°That''s not the issue.¡± Noriaki presented him a scroll. ¡±We have this.¡± Satoshi studied the document. His eyes widened. The scroll bore the official seal of the Hokage and ordered all available elements to arrest Asami on sight for high treason. Asami betrayed the village and needed to be detained. Satoshi looked up. How did they get their hands on something like this? Noriaki dispelled his confusion. ¡±Fu delivered the scroll this morning.¡± Satoshi blinked. Apparently, Danzo used his brain cells once. Considering all the bullshit he pulled off over the years, it was a miracle that Danzo was still a free man. The amount of evidence he left behind was staggering They were responsible for Shisui¡¯s death, but no repercussions followed. Shisui committed suicide and Itachi kept his mouth shut. They failed to kill Kakashi to retrieve his Sharingan and even got their cover blown, but Kakashi¡¯s lips remained sealed. Several assassination attempts on Hiruzen failed, but nothing happened. The Hokage overlooked their repeated transgressions. He was well aware of Danzo''s activities, but he chose to tolerate them for the sake of the village. They were Konoha''s darkness. Satoshi rolled up the scroll. ¡°I guess this will be a false flag operation.¡± Noriaki nodded. ¡°Exactly, our mission is to provoke an escalation. Shouldn¡¯t be all too difficult considering her infamous temper.¡± ¡±And who is responsible for baiting the dragon?¡± ¡°Good that you ask, we were just about to determine who gets the honour. You arrived just in time to participate.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Satoshi maintained his smile. Noriaki produced a few sticks from his pouch.¡±Nobody volunteered, so we are drawing lots. The loser will command the 1st Company and face Asami.¡± Satoshi drew, and his luck didn''t fail him. He won the big prize. Satoshi rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oh, come on!¡° The world wasn''t fair. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 2 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumihiko despaired. He was surrounded by nothing but incompetent fools. Fumihiko started to agree with Asami. Konoha¡¯s military as an undisciplined mob of donkeys led by stupid donkeys and commanded by even stupider donkeys. Asami didn''t exaggerate. Konoha''s armed forces were indeed in a deplorable state. No wonder Asami dumped him and allowed him to deal with this entire mess. This was the second time Asami outmanoeuvred him, the second time the cute little demon tricked him. Asami was much more evil than her height suggested. Located in his improvised command post, Fumihiko dealt with Konoha''s chaotic command structure. His anger targeted Kazuma. The Hyuga commanded the 2nd Battalion and he deserved a kick in his ass. Sadly, his glare didn''t prove as effective as he hoped for. He didn''t possess Asami''s quality glare. Fumihiko drummed his fingers. ¡°Kazuma, I am usually quite a patient person, but even my patience knows limits. I ask you once again, what you mean by they are gone?¡± The stuck-up bastard smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They are gone.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡±Kazuma, I know the definition of they are gone, but explain me, how can five full companies go missing? I doubt they magically disappear.¡± ¡± So where are they, Kazuma? I am waiting for an answer.¡± Kazuma evaded. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡±No idea. ¡° Fumihiko fumed. ¡°No idea? NO IDEA?!¡± ¡°Leave this place, search for them immediately! Bring me my fucking five companies!¡± Kazuma looked surprised. ¡±Now?¡± ¡±Yes, NOW, you fucking asshole! Get your stupid ass moving! Bring me my companies!¡± Kazuma left the tent and Fumihiko massaged his temples. The Hyuga cost him much nerves. He hated this job. He really did. Fumihiko sighed and continued. ¡°Naritomo, are there any issues with your battalion? Missing companies?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Nothing serious, just a few absent genin, chunin, and jonin. They ignored the mobilisation order and didn''t appear. That''s why we are a bit understrength at the moment.¡± Understrength? understrength?! UNDERSTRENGTH?! Fumihiko dreaded the answer. ¡±How many are missing? About how many are we talking?¡± ¡°Not sure, but I estimate around 30%. The majority are simple genin, but the percentage of missing chunin and jonin is considerable. My battalion lacks experienced team and squad leaders¡±, Naritomo sounded worried. ¡°And where are they? Where are these fuckers, Naritomo?¡± Fumihiko deployed a saccharine smile, just like a certain girl. Asami had a bad influence on him. He adopted more and more of her habits. ¡°Can''t tell, but from what I know, many decided to go watching the chunin exams.¡± Fumihiko''s eyebrow twitched. ¡°Can you please repeat, where are they?¡± ¡°Watching the Chunin exams.¡± ¡°The Chunin exams?¡± Naritomo nodded. ¡°Yes, the Chunin exams.¡± Fumihiko clenched his fists. He didn''t believe his ears. ¡°And why are they there? Have they got premium cards, or what?¡° ¡°I hope they have a good reason, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Apparently, the chunin exams offer this year some really good fights. They didn¡¯t want to miss them.¡± ¡°Neji, the genius of the Hyuga clan, fights the jinchuuriki of the Kyubi. The last Uchiha fights thes son of the Kazekage. I heard that a rather interesting girl is also participating.¡± Fumihiko exploded. Enough was enough. It was time to remind some of Konoha¡¯s loyal ninja of their duty, even if he had to drag every single one of them out the arena by force. They were going to serve. Fumihiko had a plan. ¡±Namika, is the 3rd Battalion already mobilised?¡± ¡°We are waiting for our promised ANBU company, but otherwise we are ready to go¡± Fumihiko grinned. ¡°Excellent.¡° He completely forgot, Danzo''s ANBU hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but that was an issue for later. ¡°Namika, you will stay here while Naritomo and me are going to pay a little visit to the chunin exams. We are going to collect a few stragglers ¡­¡± ¡°Captain!¡± A chunin entered the tent. Fumihiko turned. ¡±What''s the matter??¡± ¡°The ANBU sent a messenger, Captain. He says he has something to discuss with you, something important, direct orders from the Hokage.¡± ¡±Then let him in.¡± ¡°That''s not possible. The orders are highly confidential. You should meet him in private.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumihiko wandered into the forest, deeper and deeper. His new ANBU friends accompanied. They followed his steps. Fumihiko clenched his fist. Enough was enough. He addressed their leader , an orange-haired boy. A white mask concealed his face. ¡±Tell me about these special orders?¡± The ANBU answered with their typical icy stare, but Fumihiko remained unfazed. Asami''s glares steeled him. They proved way scarier. The ANBU offered him a scroll. ¡±Captain Fumihiko, you have orders to assist us in arresting Asami if any support should be required. We doubt, though, that will be necessary. As long as Asami has nothing to hide, she has nothing to fear from us.¡± ¡°If doesn¡¯t resist her detention and surrenders peacefully, we won''t be forced to take more drastic measures.¡± ... ... ... Fumihiko blinked, unable to comprehend. Was this just a dream, his imagination, or reality? Fumihiko didn¡¯t dream. The ANBU spoke the truth. The scroll ordered him to put Asami under custody. The document even bore the official seal of the Hokage. A golden seal was attached to the scroll. The seal was heavy. The seal was genuine. Fumihiko looked up. Something was wrong here, very wrong. Nothing made sense. The ANBU smirked. He enjoyed his position of power. ¡°Five companies have already been transferred to us and will be henceforth put under our direct command.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡°So that is where my men have gone to. You stole them! Without my permission, I might add!¡± This was the reason everyone hated the ANBU. They were assholes! They appeared out of nowhere and took whatever they wanted: The ANBU chuckled. ¡± Stolen? Aren¡¯t you a bit exaggerating? They were merely transferred to us. I assure you, the change is only temporary. You will receive them back again after we will have completed our mission.¡± Fumihiko scanned the scroll. He analysed every little detail, and something caught his attention. Nowhere was written the reason why Asami should be arrested. The scroll accused her of alleged high treason, but the document provided no reasons, no evidence, no proof. The entire affair smelled fishy. Fumihiko distrusted his ANBU friends more and more. They weren''t telling the whole truth. ¡±On the contrary, I am not exaggerating at all. I don¡¯t care if it''s only temporary or whatever, you will return the five companies! Immediately!¡± ¡±And why do we need to arrest her? What did Asami even do to be labeled as a traitor?¡± Fu chose silence. He didn¡¯t expect this degree of resistance. ¡±That''s none of your business, Fumihiko. Such information strictly confidential and only provided on a need-to-know basis.¡° ¡°So don''t question the authority of the Hokage.¡± Fumihiko¡¯s resolve remained firm, He wouldn¡¯t betray Asami. ¡±You know what, you and your ANBU friends can go fuck yourselves! I won¡¯t follow any of your stupid orders!¡± Fumihiko threw the scroll away and left. His time was too precious to be wasted with these idiots. Fu grinned. ¡°That''s unfortunate, Fumihiko, very unfortunate.¡° ¡°We hoped you would be cooperative like Kazuma, but it seems we have underestimated your loyalty.¡± Fumihiko turned. ¡±What are you talking about ¡­¡± Fu struck. He rammed his blade impaled through Fumihiko''s unprotected stomach. Fumihiko stood no chance. Unable to evade, unable to defend, the sword impaled him. Fu leaned closer and whispered into his ears, ¡±Your services are no longer required, Fumihiko. Rest well.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Disrespecting.¡± ¡°Me!!!¡± Naruto''s shadow clones shouted in unison and pressed the assault. Asami watched and observed. Naruto sent his clones right into their demise. He remained the idiot she knew. Naruto didn''t inherit the tactical prowess of his brilliant father, but even he should realise that engaging a Hyuga in close combat bordered on insanity. It was suicidal. The best strategy was to keep your distance and engage them from afar, but what did she know? Asami was just a girl. Neji slaughtered Naruto and Asami enjoyed the sight. Schadenfreude was the greatest joy. Especially if it came from your heart. Asami never liked Naruto. She disliked him back at the academy. She disliked him now. Her heart held a deep-seated grudge against Naruto. Arc VI Chapter 3 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Becoming Hokage? That''s impossible with your talent.¡± ¡°Your talent is decided when you are born. Your fate is decided when you are born.¡± Neji smirked, sure of his imminent victory. Asami rooted for him from the stands. Get him! Finish him off! Defeat Him! She wanted to see blood. ¡°Who do you think you are to decide that?¡± Naruto frowned. He hadn¡¯t changed since the academy days. His hair, his clothes, his character remained the same. Neji smirked. ¡°You say anyone can become Hokage through hard work alone, but that is a lie.¡± ¡°The hard truth is, only the best are destined to become Hokage. You don''t become Hokage by training, you are born into it. You are chosen by destiny.¡± ¡°People must accept and the only destiny that every person shares is death.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Less talking, more fighting. What was Neji waiting for? Naruto was right there, right in front of him, and Neji just one strike away from victory. The match should be over, but Neji proved just as useless as the rest, unable to finish what he began. He spent too much time on talking. ¡°So what?!! I am never going to give up! That''s my nindo!¡± Naruto mobilised his charka and summoned his personal army of clones. Their numbers were impressive considering his meager talent. The shadow clone jutsu was an advanced technique, and was supposed to require excellent chakra control. Naruto lacked such. The match continued, but Asami lost interest. Their fight bored her. Asami inspected her finger nails and awaited Neji¡¯s predicted victory. Which colour would suit them? Burgundy, bordeaux, vermillion? A difficult choice. fight. Fortunately, it would be soon her turn. Asami glanced at her opponent, an Oto-nin. His name was Dosu, and he didn''t even realise that he was as good as dead. Asami grinned. Shikamaru would follow afterwards. He would be granted the opportunity to dance with her. Asami ignored the ongoing match until a certain chakra caught her attention. A primordial aura spread across the arena. Blazing red chakra flared up and devoured Naruto. The scene surprised Asami. She recognised this aura. She recognised this chakra. Apparently, Konoha¡¯s jinchuuriki wasn¡¯t completely useless. Contrary to her expectations, Naruto possessed some degree of prowess. He was able to wield the chakra of the Kyubi. For the first time, Naruto, the all-time loser, the boy who struggled to perform a single jutsu, the boy who somehow passed the graduation exam, impressed her and Asami grew slightly envious of his powers. He possessed what she didn''t. Boiling red Chakra formed a protective cloak around Naruto and the tides of battle turned. Hatred, rage, anger corrupted the very air, hatred that surpassed human comprehension. The desperation, the disappointment, the sadness, the loneliness were palpable. This was the Kyubi. These raw emotions ... This power ... They were amazing. Naruto attacked with new vigour and unprecedented speed. Neji wouldn''t last long. His minutes were numbered. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Drunken by victory, Naruto danced. He jumped around like a complete fool and celebrated his victory admist the thunderous applause of the masses, Naruto left the field and even Asami applauded to commemorate his triumph. Naruto emerged victorious and beat Neji, even when it was a close run thing. Naruto cheated and resorted to Kyubi chakra. Without his hidden ace, he wouldn''t have won, but victory was victory. Naruto scored a incredibly lucky punch. He didn¡¯t land a single hit during the entire match aside from his last punch. His last knocked out Neji and granted him victory. As single blow proved sufficient to bring down the genius of the Hyuga clan. What a weakling. Neji lacked staying power. Had he possessed even a modicum of Lee¡¯s perseverance, he would have endured. Asami sighed. Neji, such a disappointment. Shikamaru clapped Naruto on his shoulder. ¡±Not bad, Naruto. I thought you were the same lazy type like me, but I was wrong.¡± Naruto grinned. He enjoyed the attention, the recognition, the acknowledgement. His heart yearned for it all Asami greeted him with a benevolent smile. ¡±A little lucky, congratulations on your victory. you can be proud. Your performance impressed me.¡± Naruto scratched his head,¡± Thank you, but who are you?¡± Naruto studied Asami. ¡±Do we know each other? I don''t remember you. ¡± Asami looked displeased. A vein popped on her forehead. ¡±You might not remember me, but I remember you, Naruto.¡± Naruto listened and nodded along. ¡°But it hurts my feelings that you don¡¯t recognize me. We spent five years together at the academy, and now you don''t remember me. I am dismayed. You always asked me if you could copy my homework.¡± Naruto crossed his arms. ¡±I don¡¯t know why, but the way you speak seems familiar.¡± ¡±Are you even listening?¡± Asami fumed. He didn¡¯t reply. Naruto mused until he exclaimed. Realisation struck like lightning.¡°Wait, I know you!¡° ¡°You are the ice princess who beat Bushy Eyebrows!!!¡± Asami blinked confused. Bushy Brows what? Who the hell was Bushy Eyebrows? Asami regained her composure. ¡°It seems names aren''t your forte, Naruto-kun, are they? You still give people silly nicknames.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asami sighed in resignation and grabbed her scabbard. ¡°Never mind, forget it, Naruto. It''s a matter of minor importance.¡± Asami marched off. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Naruto Asami smirked. ¡°My match is waiting for me. Wish me luck.¡± ¡±And, Naruto, my name is Asami. You should better remember it for the future.¡± ¡°Because I will teach you a little lesson. I will teach you how real ninja fight. So look and learn.¡± Shikamaru frowned. Asami¡¯s hubris, her pride, her arrogance showed once again. Asami flashed a devious grin at Dosu. ¡°Come, we don¡¯t want to make our audience wait.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 4 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Shikaku, how do you think the next match will be?¡± Inoichi stroked his chin. He observed the arena and awaited the next match. Shikaku massaged his temples. Once again, he fought a hangover. Stupid alcohol, he should seriously drink less.¡± No idea, and to be honest, I don''t care.¡± ¡°And you? What do you think, Yoshino?¡± He passed the question to his wife to not get bothered further. Yoshino should gain him some time. Yoshino smiled. ¡°I am happy that Shikamaru comes next, but I am curious who he will be up against. Hopefully, not someone strong. Shikamaru isn''t the most physical fighter. He might get injured.¡° Shikaku agreed. Shikamaru was a tactician, not a brawler. He didn''t even expect him to get this far. Shikaku knew his son. His was giving up at the first best opportunity¡± Yoshino clapped her hands. ¡°Look, the next round is about to start!¡± Two genin entered the arena. Shikaku inspected the opponents, a Oto-nin, and a kunoichi. Shikaku raised his eyebrow. The girl looked familiar ¡­ ... ... ... ¡°Holy shit, what the fuck is she doing here?¡± Shikaku panicked. It was her. This was Asami, but how? Why? Why was she in this tournament? Luckily, Shikamaru didn¡¯t have to fight her. He was placed in the following bracket ¡­ The following bracket ¡­ The following bracket ... ... ... ... His son was fucked. Now he could only trust in his intelligence and survival instincts. He would be safe, no need to worry. Yoshino tugged his arm and Shikaku finally reacted. Yoshino smiled. Her lips were strained. ¡±So you know this girl down there?¡± ¡°No ... Yes ... No ... Yes, I know her.¡± Shikaku scratched his head. Yoshino maintained her cold smile. ¡°And how? How does my loyal husband come to know a little girl without my knowledge? You never told me about her.¡± ¡°That''s a rather ... complicated story.¡± Shikaku answered with an uneasy laugh. He talked too much. Yoshino narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, I have time.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami observed her enemy. Dosu stood before her. They exchanged frosty stares and uncomfortable silence reigned. Asami smirked. ¡±Unless I am mistaken, your name is Dosu?¡± Dosu didn''t answer. He readied his arm. A heavy steel gauntlet was his primary weapon, used to produce deadly sound waves. Like all Oto-nin, he was specialised in fighting with sound. Asami touched her heart, disappointed by his lack of cooperation. ¡±Deep down in my heart, I am a benevolent person. Therefore, I offer you one last chance, forfeit and you will live.¡± Dosu would die during the invasion, but her gracious act would prolong his life for a few more hours. Dosu preferred silence. He declined. Asami smirked. ¡°So be it. I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Hayate started the match. Her opponent capitalised on her disinterest and increased the distance. He retreated backwards in the belief distance would save him. He erred, he wasn¡¯t safe. Asami closed her eyes and drew her sword. Confidence accompanied her. ¡±Naruto, I want to demonstrate you an undeniable truth, protracted fights like between you and Neji are rare on the real battlefield.¡± Chakra coursed through her blade. Her steel glowed purple coated in chirping lightning. ¡°Fights between professional ninja don¡¯t last long. They are decided by disparity in skill and ability. Their outcome is usually quite predictable.¡± ¡°Never forget, will and determination alone won¡¯t overcome superior skill. Most ninja are forgotten, destined to die a lonely death. Not victory, not glory awaits them, but ... death.¡± Asami struck and delivered judgement. Her sword drew first blood. Her speed unmatched, her blade impaled Dosu. Her lightning shredded his torso. Heated plasma disintegrated bone and burned flesh alike, leaving behind nothing but a gaping hole. Asami sheathed her sword and his corpse hit the sandy ground. His crimson blood stained the arena. Asami tilted her head and looked at the stands. Her eyes focused on Shikamaru. ¡±Unless I am mistaken, you are the next in line, Shikamaru?¡± ... ... ... Shikamaru gulped. ¡°Shit.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 5 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°A spectacular match, Hokage-dono, wasn''t it?¡± The Kazekage clapped his hands in excitement. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe. The outcome was predictable as Asami was an ANBU and prone to violence. Hiruzen smiled. ¡±Unfortunately, I can¡¯t follow you, Kazekage-dono. I fail to see what is so spectacular about this match.¡± ¡°Hokage-dono, you may have grown old, but don¡¯t you recognise her talent? Villages would kill for having such a valuable treasure like her.¡± His ignorance amused the Kazekage. ¡°Her performance was certainly impressive, but not enough to warrant such praise, Kazekage-dono. You can''t judge her abilities based on a single match. The girl is just a simple simple genin.¡° Hiurzen lowered his hat. His instincts told him that something was wrong. He knew Rasa for a long time, but his behaviour today was strange. The Kazekage had taken an uncanny interest in both Sasuke and Asami, which was ... suspicious. The Kazekage chuckled. ¡±I disagree, Hokage-dono. The girl deserves even more praise. This strength. This power. This beauty. This unmatched potential. ¡°Asami is such a beautiful gem. Konoha is fortunate to have her. A shame she can¡¯t be mine.¡± Orochimaru licked his lips. Asami could have been the perfect vessel, but he found her wanting. Asami had everything he wanted and more, but she lacked the sharingan, the eyes he longed for all these years and never attained. Sasuke possessed them. The boy only had to be refined through training. His abilities were sorely underdeveloped. Konoha stunted his growth, but Sasuke had time to mature. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikamru gulped. He reconsidered his participation. He didn''t want to face Asami ... ¡±I think I should forfeit ¡­¡° ¡°Aargh.¡± ¡°Shikamaru, go for it!¡± Naruto pushed Shikamaru over the railing. Shikamaru hit the hard ground. Without a second thought, without hesitation, without a sign of concern, Naruto shoved his friend down the arena right into the jaws of death Asami tilted her head. This was apparently friendship. ¡°Fucking Naruto¡±, Shikamaru grumbled and stared at the sky. He wasn''t stupid. He didn¡¯t want to dance with the little murderous princess. Asami was bad for your health. Naruto grinned. ¡°Good luck, Shikamaru! Don¡¯t give up! You can beat her, I am sure!¡± Shikamaru blinked. Naruto had gone mad. He needed a little bit more than just good luck to beat this witch. Asami smiled. ¡°Stand up, Shikamaru, you are wasting my time. We are all waiting for you.¡± Shikamaru frowned. Not only was his opponent a girl, but his opponent was also Asami. Annoying. Shikamaru stood up and dusted off his clothes. He took his time. Asami rolled his eyes. Show-off. Shikamaru was Shikaku¡¯s son, so Asami decided to go easy on him. She just would beat him up until he gave up. No need to injure him beyond necessary. No need to maim him. Shikamaru wasn¡¯t an enemy. He was a fellow Konoha, and he didn¡¯t merit elimination. Shikamaru finished his preparations and smirked. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to fight you. I don¡¯t care about becoming chunin or not. Too much responsibility. Too much work.¡° ¡°But I am certainly not going to lose to a girl¡± ... ... ... Asami giggled amused.¡±I am glad you retained your humour, Skikamaru. You sure know how to talk big.¡° Shikamaru tried his luck and her limited goodwill. The boy walked on thin ice. Asami offered him one last chance. ¡±But I feel gracious today and I will overlook your transgression if you retract your statement. So what did you say again?¡± Shikamaru put his hands into his pockets. His voice betrayed confidence. He didn''t doubt his victory. ¡±I said I am not going to lose to you. A guy can¡¯t lose to a girl.¡± Asami clenched her fists. Maybe she was wrong, and Shikamaru deserved good beating, a beating he wouldn¡¯t forget for the the foreseeable future. Shikamaru knew exactly what he was doing. He deliberately provoked. He played with the fire. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡±You are a smart boy, Shikamaru, so why do you do this?¡± Shikamru smirked. ¡±I don¡¯t know what you mean, Asami-chan. I am just being myself as always.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment. Her hands wandered towards her pouch to retrieve a pair of friendly shuriken. ¡±Shikamaru, I enjoy your presence, but you really shouldn''t have provoked me.¡° ¡°Bad decisions. I thought you were smarter.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 6 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami pulled out two shuriken and attacked. The shuriken left her hand and lightning covered them. She would gift Shikamaru like his father two nice scars. Taken by surprise, Skimaru dodged. Asami aimed for his head. Shikamaru bent backwards and evaded the incoming shuriken. His athleticism saved him from an unpleasant experience. The shuriken struck the wall and cut through the stone like butter. Shikamaru gulped. Her beloved shuriken were sharp, and they were fast. He should better avoid them. Her shuriken caused some nasty wounds. Shikamaru survived the first attack and jumped up.¡± Nice try. Next time ... Shit!¡± He jumped right into her next salvo and paid the price. Shikamaru rolled sidewards and escaped the worst. Three shuriken missed their mark, but the fourth shuriken grazed his shoulder. The spikes slit open his vest and the flesh below. Shikamaru gritted his teeth. A cauterized cut running across his shoulder. He got lucky, the wound didn''t go deep. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have baited her. Luring her into the range of his shadows didn¡¯t work. Asami didn¡¯t bite his bait. Instead, he pissed her off. Shikamaru clicked his tongue. This was going to be a complicated match. Stupid Asami and her stupid shuriken. They were really getting on his nerves. ¡±Shikamaru-kun, I am not finished yet.¡± Asami''s lips formed a smile. Her hands presented six additional shuriken. More little toys to play with. ¡°I have enough shuriken to spare. We can continue with our target practice.¡± Shikamaru glimpsed sidewards. The trees. They were close. He had to get out of here. Hiding was the best option. Shikamaru ducked and dodged another friendly shuriken. Asami spun a shuriken around her index finger. Playing with people was so much fun. ¡°Are we trying to hide? Not a good idea.¡± Shikamru clicked his tongue and hid his annoyance. Asami knew, but how? Asami giggled. ¡°Shikamaru-kun, you are way easier to read than you think. Your unsteady breathing, your tensed up muscles, your erratic eye movements, your twitching fingers, they betray you.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Do you perhaps feel nervous?¡± Shikamaru frowned and resorted to his smoke bombs. Asami didn¡¯t disappoint, the girl was still as annoying as back then at the academy, if not worse. The years treated her kindly. How annoying. Shikamru threw his smoke bombs. It was time for a tactical retreat. Facing the princess on open ground was suicidal. Concealed by his smoke screen, Shikamaru ran, but a polished kunai intercepted him and blocked his way. The kunai missed him miserably, but not so the attached explosive tag. He was within the blast radius. Dammit. Shikamaru accelerated and left his protective smoke screen, only to be greeted by a burning sensation cutting through his legs. The pain cut deep and made Shikamru trip. Unable to move, he crashed onto the dusty ground. A single shuriken was stuck into the wall. Electric sparks danced across the surface and blood dripped from the spikes. The little thing nearly amputated him. Adrenaline shot through his veins and Shikamru endured the pain. How the fuck did she locate him. Her two attacks were perfectly timed Asami knew his position despite the smoke. Asami grinned in a sense of pure schadenfreude. ¡°Be careful where you go, Shikamaru. The world of ninja is a dangerous place.¡± Her tender heart enjoyed his suffering. Shikamaru was a naughty little boy, and he deserved some punishment. Asami confronted Shikamaru. Her small figure approached his broken body. Her black eyes looked down on him. Asami leaned down and smiled. Her black hair blocked the sun. ¡°Shikamaru, do you remember your words?¡° ¡±Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t lose to a girl? And now you lie here in the dust.¡± ¡±Do you still think you can win? Or do you recognise the hopelessness of your situation?¡± Asami waited for an answer. She waited, and waited, and waited, but Shikamaru refused to respond. Asami knelt down and offered him her hand. A smile accompanied her.¡°Do you need help, Shikamaru? We don''t need to fight anymore. It''s time to end this match. ¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 7 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡±Do you need help, Shikamaru?¡± Asami offered her hand even when her mind demanded revenge, retribution. Shikamaru should answer for his crimes like a man. ¡°Take my hand, Shikamaru. Don¡¯t make things complicated for both of us. We no longer need to fight. You no longer need to fight.¡± He only had to accept his defeat and surrender. ... ... ... His reaction surprised her. His lips curled up and formed a smirk. Shikamaru laughed, but his laughter didn¡¯t make any sense. He lost. He was defeated, beaten, finished. Maybe he suffered from shock and blood loss got the better of him. Asami grew concerned. ¡±Tell me, Shikamaru, why are you laughing? What''s so funny?¡± Shikamaru answered with confidence. ¡±Because it''s over. I win.¡± Asami didn¡¯t share his new-found enthusiasm and tapped her chin. Another boy who never learned when to give up. Sadly, Konoha had plenty of them. They overestimated themselves and their capabilities. ¡±So you intend to keep fighting? A brave decision considering your precarious situation.¡± ¡°You are mistaken, it''s not over for me. It''s over for you. Asami moved, but she couldn¡¯t. Her entire body stiffened and froze. Chakra bound her like chains and impeded her movement. Asami narrowed her eyes to a murderous glare. The little fucker backstabbed her. His betrayal cut deep. ¡±You!¡± Shikamaru covered his wound and rose. His weakened legs barely carried him. Asami imitated his movements. His shadow binding compelled her. Shikamaru confronted her and stared into her dark rage-filled eyes. ¡±As said, it''s over, Asami. It''s my win.¡± He got her. Asami fumed. She was pissed off, extremely pissed off, Asami gritted her teeth. ¡±Shikamaru, what have you done, you fool? Nothing is over. This is just the beginning. This is your end.¡± Shikamaru dismissed her. ¡±Try if you can ¡­¡° ¡°*cough* *cough* *cough*¡° ¡° *cough* *cough* *cough*¡° Shikamaru collapsed. He didn¡¯t get any air. He couldn¡¯t breathe. His chakra reserves fell rapidly in order to maintain his jutsu. His chakra depleted at an alarming rate and his body failed cope with the ever increasing demand. His shadow binding ... His jutsu sucked him dry. Shikamaru''s his world turned black. He realised too late, it was her. It was Asami. She used his own jutsu against him. She used his jutsu to break him. Her chakra pressed against his jutsu in an attempt to shatter his shadow binding with brute force. It worked. His jutsu cracked unable to withstand the pressure. ¡°Shadows are a lovely weapon, but you forget, they are a double-edged sword. They bind not only me, but also you.¡± Asami drove her foot into his stomach and sent him rolling across the ground. The bullying didn''t stop. Asami tortured her poor victim once again. Her heel pushed his chest down to the ground. ¡±Do you know why I dislike this tournament?¡± Asami applied more force to his sternum. Her heart relished in dark delight. Shikamaru''s breathing grew erratic. Her heel squeezed the air out of his lungs. ¡±This tournament is terribly annoying. My opponents proved utterly disappointing so far. You provide little entertainment, but I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Asami added more weight. Stinging pain pierced his lungs. Asami crushed him alive like ant and he could do nothing. ¡±You are nothing but mere genin. Unfortunately, there can only be one victor.¡± ¡±The moment we entered this arena, we were cursed to win, or to lose.¡± Shikamaru struggled for air, but he still had some time before he suffocated. ¡±But defeat was never an option.¡± Asami loosened her grip and removed her heel from his chest. Shikamaru was again free, and he enjoyed his new-found freedom breathing. His chest rose and fell. Asami had made her point. Her hand drew her sword and struck the ground. Her blade caressed Shikamaru''s face. He got a lovely view of her polished steel. Life was fragile. Life was dangerous. His eyes widened in fear. Shikamaru maintained his poker face, but deep within his heart, his resolve wavered. Asami looked down. Shikamaru disappointed. She had expected more from a talent of his calibre. ¡±So what should I do with stubborn people like you?¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t get when they have lost. Deluded by their false of victory, you are proud of your ignorance. You are annoying because you leave me no other choice.¡± Her blade glided over his smooth face. ¡°But you are lucky, this is only a tournament and not the real battlefield.¡± Asami retracted her steel and left. A strong gust blew through the arena and sparked her curiosity. The latecomers had finally arrived. Sasuke had finally arrived. Inside a stream of leafs, stood Kakashi. He scratched his head. ¡±Sorry for being late. We had some things to do.¡± Asami rolled her eyes and disappeared. She had played her part. Now it was up to Sasuke to entertain the masses. ¡°Hey, you!¡± Sasuke interrupted her. Uchiha smugness soaked his voice. Asami halted and turned. Her stare demanded an explanation. Sasuke crossed his arms. A false sense of superiority deceived him. ¡±You are better than I thought. I respect strength.¡± Was this praise, flattery, or a provocation? She didn''t know. Asami countered with a smile. Sasuke was family after all. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, I will them in mind.¡± ¡°I wish you luck for your match. You will need it.¡± Sasuke clicked his tongue. ¡±I doubt so. I don¡¯t need luck.¡± Asami giggled. ¡±We will see, Sasuke-kun, we will see.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 8 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Sasuke and Gaara, two sides clashed in a titanic struggle for domination, for victory. ¡°Muah.¡± Asami yawned. A little nap might not be a bad idea to pass the time. Sasuke wasn¡¯t a terrible ninja, but he fell short of her expectations. His combat prowess left much to be desired and so did the match. The match bored her. Asami rested her head on her hand and fought her drowsiness. She had to stay focused. This was important and she couldn¡¯t sleep on duty. Fortunately, Asami was armed with a variety of chocolate bars. Asami produced a set of bars from her pouch pure and beamed like a little sunshine. Sweet tasty chocolate. The bars lifted her mood considerably. Asami picked a bar and unwrapped her sweet sugary sin. Her inner child was pleased. Chocolate, chocolate, a kingdom for chocolate. ¡°Gaara, what is he doing?¡± Temari gritted her teeth. Asami listened. Her words caught her attention and Asami turned her attention to Suna¡¯s jinchuuriki. Gaara hid inside a massive amorphous sphere of sand. Sasuke failed to penetrate his defence and the fight entered a stalemate. Neither side held the upper hand. Temari continued complaining ignorant of her surroundings. Her negligent chattiness provided sensitive information, critical information. ¡±Dammit, Gaara messes up the entire plan.¡° Asami enjoyed her chocolate. Soft splinters melted on her tongue into a liquid mass of cacao. Tension rose and the tournament approached its climax. Things were about to change. Change was imminent and the wheels of history moved. The curtain would be soon lifted for the grand finale. Every fibre of her being trembled in excitement. Her hand coiled around her sword and her blood thirsted for battle, but the time hadn''t come yet. A beautiful cataclysm of violence and blood awaited her, but she had to remain patient. Sasuke gripped his arm and electric sparks surrounded his bandaged hand. His chakra was strong. Unnaturally pure. No fluctuations, no oscillations, but the jutsu he used was far more interesting. No doubt, Sasuke was in possession of Kakashi''s famed Chidori. Asami chuckled impishly. Apparently, she had underestimated her fellow Uchiha. Apparently, Sasuke was not completely useless. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Sasuke initiated his final attack. He accelerated and raced down the wall. His Chidori penetrated the outer layer of sand, but his attack yielded little effect. His Chidori produced a little hole. A less flashy jutsu with more firepower would have been the better choice. ¡°No way! He breached Gaara¡¯s absolute defence!¡± Kankuro panicked. Asami grinned in secret. Absolute defence, what a joke. Mere sand alone didn''t provide an adequate defence. An arm protruding from the sphere and Asami grew silent. What was this? What was going on down there? ¡°Shit, he transformed!¡± Kankuro gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It seems like he had been wounded. This has never happened before.¡± Temari sweated Asami¡¯s eyes widened as she realised the implications. They didn¡¯t ... They wouldn¡¯t ... Releasing a bijuu in the middle of the village was pure madness. Tailed beasts were weapons of indiscriminate destruction, completely uncontrollable, incalculable, unpredictable. She had to act quickly. Gaara needed to be subdued. Fortunately, the situation calmed down and Asami''s grip on her sword loosened. The sand cocoon fell apart and revealed a wounded Gaara. His shoulder bled. ¡°I knew it, Gaara was wounded¡±, Temari confirmed her thoughts and this was the moment hell broke loose. The invasion began. Asami looked at into the sky. An endless sea of white feathers darkened the sky and blocked the sun. They numbers were uncountable. They floated through the air and descended to the ground. Asami was curious and decided to collect a feather, but her efforts proved futile. The feathers were nothing but an illusion, the product of a genjutsu. They ceased to exist the moment they touched her skin. Asami sighed. How disappointing, even feathers rejected her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 9 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami glanced sidewards in search for her new Suna friends, they were nowhere to be found. The invasion had begun and they left. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye despite their time spent together. How impolite. Asami shook her head in disappointment. She didn¡¯t need to wear velvet gloves anymore. No constraints, no limitations, no rules bound her. The Uchiha in her approved. Asami set her eyes on her newest prey, the three infamous sand siblings and their sensei. They gathered down in the arena, a jinchuuriki directly within her reach. Sadly, killing Gaara was a risky affair. Bijuu were tricky, and she never dealt with such a beast before. History called them bringers of death and destruction. Creatures driven by madness and insanity. The bijuu was sealed inside Gaara, and the seal held firm despite his dubious mental stability. Eliminating him would shatter the seal and unleash the bijuu in full force. As long as Gaara lived, the One-Tail was kept under control. Asami didn''t need a rampaging Biju in the middle of Konoha. She didn''t need a disastrous repetition of the Kyubi incident. ¡°Gaara, the plan¡­¡±, Baki tried to reach Gaara, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. Gaara remained unconscious. His wounds were far more serious than expected. Temari grabbed Gaara by his shoulder. ¡±He is still suffering from the side effects of the transformation. He can''t fight in this state.¡± Baki gritted his teeth. ¡°Fool, he transformed before the signal.¡± Kankuro sweated. ¡°What are we supposed to do without Gaara? He is the central piece of this entire operation.¡± Baki clicked his tongue. ¡±Retreat. Abort the mission.¡° ¡°Take Gaara and retreat ...¡± Asami acted first. Her ingrained instincts made her body move. As usual, her judgement was excellent. The attacking Oto-nin were slow, painfully slow. They paid dearly for their impudence. Her hand grabbed an attacker and bashed his head against the iron railing. Not once, not twice, but thrice, until a familiar cracking resounded. His cranium splintered. Asami drew her sword and counterattacked. Her friend wasn¡¯t her only visitor. A second Oto-nin attacked from behind and her reaction was prompt. Asami struck his chest. Her blade nailing her victim to the nearest wall. The man was still breathing much to Asami''s disappointment. Her skills deteriorated. They grew sloppy. Lightning coursed through her sword and the high voltage ended his life. The sweet scent of burned flesh permeated the air. The smell of victory. His comrades used the opening and flanked her in an feeble attempt on her life. Their manoeuvre failed. Too little, too late. Asami vanished and the two Oto-nin hit the empty air. Asami reappeared above them and brought her steel down. Nobody escaped her iron judgement. Their end was sealed the moment they crossed her path. Her sword pierced them and pinned their bodies to the ground. Her full weight drove her blade through their shoulder until their cries ceased to bother her. The attack ended and nobody else dared to challenge her dominance. Asami dusted off her kimono and rearranged her collar. The Oto-nin ruining her attire for no reason. This was the true face of evil Asami searched for the Sand siblings, but Gaara was nowhere to be found. The same was true for Temari, Kamkuro, and Sasuke. They disappeared and stopped being her problem. They didn''t fall under her area of competence anymore. Asami marched off. Fumihiko required her assistance. ... ... ... Shino observed from the sidelines. He was used to being ignored, to being overlooked. He lived in the shadows, and sometimes it hurt, but such didn¡¯t matter. Shino remembered Asami. He remembered the little princess, but this degree of violence surprised even him. No hesitation, no remorse, no doubt, no mercy. The Oto-nin were massacred. Their bodies stained the floor vivid iron red. Shino adjusted his dark glasses. The red lake expanded. More blood was demanded ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 10 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Captain, should we pursue them?¡± Taki turned to Yoshio, their squad leader. The Oto squad assembled on the roof of the arena. They were awaiting Yoshio''s orders. Orochimaru-sama assigned them a special mission. Their objective was to secure Uchiha Ssuke, the last Uchiha, in case of emergency. Konoha was under attack and a dangerous place. Orochimaru-sama didn''t want his future body to be damaged. Uchiha were a precious resource these days. Hard to come by. Yoshio observed the three genin. They moved away from the arena. A dog, a pink-haired girl, this Naruto, and the Nara boy. The Nara had taken quite a beating, barely able to keep up with his friends. A fatal mistake. His wounds and bruises slowed them down and made them an easy target. Intercepting them would be child¡¯s play. Yoshio grinned beneath his mask. ¡±You are right, time to move out ...¡± ¡°An excellent idea~. I hope you won¡¯t encounter unexpected difficulties on your way. That would be ... unfortunate~.¡± Her voice was sweet and tender. The Oto-nin stiffened. A girl in black that had joined their group without invitation. Asami grinned in evil delight and extended her arm. Crackling lightning covered her palm, a sphere of electric sparks. The lightning danced. The discharge was imminent and the Oto-nin sensed the danger. Their hair stood up amidst the polarised air. ¡±I wonder who is faster, my lightning, or you~.¡± Asami clenched her fist. She knew the answer. The Oto-nin dispersed, but it was too late. The flash blinded them and her lightning turned the roof into a sea of pure white. Her electric tendrils expanded and cut through the air. It was over. Her lightning won. Asami smirked, pleased by the outcome. Her lightning got them without exception. Eight Oto-nin died, their flesh burned alive. Only a mass of unrecognizable charred corpses remained of the enemy. Asami stepped forwards and inspected the village, the battlefield, analysing the tactical situation. Chaos gripped entire village. Death and destruction spread everywhere. Suna-nin, Oto-nin, Konoha-nin, ANBU fought clashed across the village. They fought house to house. Explosions. Denotations. The village burning. A giant three-headed snake crashed through the wall and wracked havoc on Konoha. Oto-nin infiltrated the arena and caused confusion. They slipped through Konoha¡¯s useless security. Hiruzen was trapped inside a magic barrier together with Orochimaru and his guards did nothing. No intelligence was available as communications were cut off. The enemy''s strength, their movements, their intentions were unknown. Everything was going according to plan. Chaos, confusion, disorganisation were what she needed. The trap was set and her prey remained ignorant. Asami unsheathed her sword and headed east. Linking up with Fumihiko was the priority. He and his men were located at the eastern gate. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Akihiro led the vanguard of the relief force. His Suna-nin advanced through the streets and approached the arena. Orochimaru was crucial to the invasion plan, but even the famed Sannin couldn''t win the war on his own. He required support. They received orders to relieve Orochimaru and his men if things didn¡¯t go as planned. Orochimaru had the brilliant idea to attack the Hokage directly during the chunin exams behind enemy lines with only a handful of ninja. For some mysterious reason, the Kazekage approved his suicidal plan. Akihiro and four companies were ordered to the arena to break Orochimaru out. The arena appeared on the horizon. Heavy fighting had already commenced. Akihiro clicked his tongue. Stupid orders. ¡±Captain, unidentified subject approaching!¡± Hideki joined him and reported. Akihiro grumbled, ¡°Friend, or foe?¡± ¡°Unknown, but we suspect foe.¡± Akihiro scanned the area and detected a single girl in a black kimono. The girl and her sword rapidly closed the distance. They would clash soon. Akihiro ordered. ¡±Get ready! We will make contact!¡± His men unholstered their kunai and increased their speed. Akihiro threw three kunai. They connected, but they struck ¡­ a barrier. A purple shield deflected his attack ... A purple shield ... A purple shield ... Akihiro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fuck!¡± He knew the girl. They all knew her. Konoha, Kunoichi, short girl, black kimono, sword, princess, purple. It was Konoha''s grim reaper. They were not just fucked. They were royally fucked. A purple sphere intercepted them. The construct emanated the strong presence of chakra and Akihiro sensed the danger. ¡±Disperse! Disperse ¡­¡± The sphere contracted and Akihiro braced himself against the detonation. The shock wave threw Akihiro back. He slid across the sandy ground while the rest of the squad didn¡¯t share his luck. The blunt force, the trauma killed them, hurled against a concrete wall like lifeless dolls. Ahikiro coughed blood. Sharp stinging pain filled his lungs ... Her blade pierced his head and Asami continued her advance without pause. Asami turned left, right, left, right, navigating through Konoha''s labyrinth of streets and dark alleys. Dispersed Suna squads blocked, but their resistance proved negligible. They didn¡¯t last long, and they were dispatched easily despite their increasing numbers. Asami clicked her tongue. They lurked behind every corner like a plague. Annoying. Asami extracted four shuriken and turned around the corner. Her shuriken claimed four Suna-nin from point-blank. Her swords finished the rest. They didn''t expect her and shock paralysed them. Asami marched on and passed the next corner. This time, she nearly tripped as she was forced to an abrupt halt. An entire battalion greeted her and stopped her advance, but Asami didn''t care. The enemy would yield, and if by sheer force alone. Asami clapped her hands together and her eyes coloured red. Her chakra shot through her veins. Three purple spheres darkened the sky. Their ominous presence suffocated. ¡±Get ¡­ out ¡­ of ¡­ my ¡­ way.¡± Asami released her jutsu. For the fraction of a second, her spheres burned brighter than the stars themselves. They summoned the light of the sun. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Orochimaru chuckled and looked down on his former sensei. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Hiruzen panted. ¡°You have grown old, sensei.¡± Orochimaru smirked. ¡°Such a pitiful end, even the once hailed God of shinobi can¡¯t escape the curse of old age. ¡­¡± Explosions shook the ground and unbalanced Orochimaru. The foundations of the arena trembled. Shock waves in the distance and three columns of burning ash rose into the sky. Hiruzen grinned pleased. He also had a few aces up his sleeve. Konoha¡¯s little princess had finally become active. Hiruzen''s forces returned. ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t escape old age, but I don¡¯t need to.¡° Because I don''t stand alone, Orochimaru. The entire village will fight you.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 11 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami cleared her lungs. Dust darkened the sky and limited her vision, but her heart enjoyed this moment of pride. The enemy ceased to be. Her attack achieved its objective despite minor repercussions. Asami braced herself. Her Susanoo shielded her from the blast. Asami thanked her chakra. Her Susanoo nodded in appreciation. Asami didn¡¯t waste more time and advanced across the crater. Wooden debris, destruction, death and melodic screams filled the battlefield. The lucky ninja died a gracious death. Shredded by her air burst, impaled by splintered wood, crushed by rubble, their lives ended quickly. They were lucky as they didn''t suffer long. The unlucky survived and clung to their miserable lives. Their bones twisted beyond recognition, their limbs torn apart. The pain in their cries, the suffering, the desperation, the hopelessness. They were ninja destined to die. No hope, no salvation awaited them. Asami spotted a helpless Suna-nin down the street trapped under mountain of rubble. He struggled to move and Asami tiptoed towards him. The boy was young and death was only a matter of minutes. Sharp metal splinters punctured his lungs. His blood glimmered in the sun. Asami was responsible. It was her who caused his demise. Her pure and white hands were sullied with so much blood. So many lives were lost. Their deaths were the product of her actions. It felt ¡­ wonderful, empowering, exhilarating. Asami drew her steel and strolled forwards to finish her work. The boy coughed up blood. His weak voice trembled. ¡±Please ... have ... mercy ...¡± Asami giggled in derision. Her crimson irises met his frightened eyes. ¡±Mercy? I think it''s a bit late for that, isn''t it? Once blood flows, it''s difficult to draw the line. ¡± Asami struck and killed the first stragglers. Nobody escaped her judgment. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What the fuck was this!?¡± Kyushichi shoved the debris aside. He got nearly buried under the rubble. Kyushichi wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but his squad got lucky for sure. Kyushichi calmed down and leaned against the wall on his back, the sturdiest wall he had ever witnessed. Strong and stable, the simple and humble wall shielded him from the blast. The wall was his friends, and his friend didn''t disappoint him. Kyushichi dusted off his jacket and inspected his surroundings. Chaos greeted him. The detonation shook the earth and turned the entire block into an apocalyptic wasteland, which surprised Kyushichi. These types of destructive methods were ... unusual for Konoha. Even Iwa¡¯s infamous explosion corps weren¡¯t prone to such collateral damage. Their Konoha friends were supposed to be the goodies, but reality proved him wrong. The blast caught him and his men unprepared. The shock wave shredded three companies. Kyushichi bit his lips. His hands fidgeted. They didn¡¯t fight the usual type Konoha ninja. They fought an enemy ready to destroy them no matter the cost, no matter the price. Kyushichi scanned the area and checked his squad. ¡±Are you okay?¡± His squad looked fine. Ichiyo rose and moved the mountain of bricks. They buried him like a tomb.¡±A few bruises here and there, but otherwise we are fine, I guess.¡± Kyushichi felt relieved. ¡±Glad to hear that.¡° Hatsumi followed suit and resurrected from the dead. ¡±What the fuck was this?¡± Kyushichi studied the destruction. His gaze wandered across the area. ¡±No idea, but the shock wave nearly buried us.¡° Three angry-looking purple spheres dropped on their position, but they survived the ordeal. Hatsumi dusted off her clothes.¡±What''s our plan now?¡± Kyushichi crossed his arms. ¡±We will search for survivors and regroup. The wounded require our attention.¡± Hatsumi nodded and agreed. ¡±Let¡¯s move out ¡­¡± ¡°I doubt that will be necessary.¡± Kyushichi grabbed a kunai and acted. An intruder disturbed their peace, but his hand hesitated. His eyes met a girl in black kimono. Her arms carried a teddy bear. The teddy wore a green flak jacket and a ninja headband. The little girl hugged her teddy. Her hopeful eyes sparkled. ¡±Have you seen okaa-san?¡± ... ... ... Kyushichi and Hatsumi exchanged looks. This was ... unexpected. The girl wasn¡¯t an enemy. They just encountered a lost girl armed with a teddy and searching for her mother. Kyushichi holstered his kunai. He was free eliminate the girl, but such wasn''t a viable option. Despite years of service, Kyushichi''s heart still beat. They attacked Konoha to conquer, not to slaughter civilians. Hatsumi shrugged her shoulders, equally at loss. What were they supposed to do with the girl? Kyushichi offered an uneasy smile. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± The girl cast her gaze down. Her voice trembled. ¡±I saw a big bright flash, then everything turned black. When I woke up, okaa-san disappeared, so I search for her.¡° ¡°Have you seen her?¡± Kyushichi scratched his head. ¡±Unfortunately, we can''t help you. We haven¡¯t seen her.¡± The girl hugged her lonely ninja teddy. ¡±That''s disappointing, but maybe you can help. We can search for her together.¡± The girl clenched her fists and her black eyes glimmered. Hope filled them. Kyushichi gritted his teeth. He despaired. This was ridiculous. A little girl armed with a fucking teddy incapacitated his entire squad. Unacceptable. He had to find a solution. They had objectives and orders. They couldn''t waste any more time on little girls. Kyushichi pinched his nose and sought Hatsumi''s help. The message was clear. you are a woman. She is a girl. Solve this problem. Hatsumi bit her lips and took over. ¡±Girl, do you know who we are?¡± The girl nodded. ¡±Of course, you are ninja. Okaa-san says ninja are people who help other people in need.¡° So you are going to help me?¡± The girl smiled like the sun Kyushichi sighed. He conceded defeat. ¡°I understand, you won.¡± ¡±Hatsumi, Ichiyo, you accompany the girl and escort her. Help her searching for her okaa-san.¡° ¡°The rest of us will look for survivors.¡± Kyushichi despaired. Sometimes, he wasn¡¯t made for the ninja job. Too kind for his own good, one good deed didn¡¯t hurt. They made the right decision. Hatsumi remained doubtful. ¡±Kyushichi, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Kyushichi didn''t care and ignored her. ¡±We have already wasted enough time. One little girl more or less doesn''t matter.¡± The girl jumped in joy before her aura changed. Her eyes sharpened and her voice grew icy. Danger lingered in the air. The girl giggled without control,¡± Do you know what''s funny, Kyushichi?¡± ¡°You are the only group who agreed to help me since picking .You agreed despite not having the faintest idea who I am. Nevertheless, you made the right choice. You followed your heart.¡° Asami''s eyes turned luminescent crimson. ¡±You are kind souls. It''s a shame I have to kill you.¡° Kyushichi tried to move, but he couldn¡¯t. His body froze stiff, petrified by her gaze. His hands trembled in fear. ¡°Bye bye, I hope you enjoy your sleep.¡± Asami waved her hand. Kyushichi felt tired, incredibly tired. His mind drifted away, unable to resist the lure of her eyes. His heavy eyelids closed and Kyushichi fell. ... ... ... ¡°¡­ Captain ¡­ come ¡­ We have found ... survivors¡­¡± ... ¡°¡­ No doubt ... it''s ... Kyushichi ¡­¡± ... ¡°¡­ He is ... still breathing ... Captain ¡­ They are all .... still alive ¡­¡± ... ¡°¡­ They were ... knocked out¡­ They are ... trapped ... inside ... a genjutsu ¡­¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 12 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Located in his improvised command post, Noritada and his staff leaned over a map of Konoha and evaluated their current state. The situation on the ground was ... complicated for Suna''s invasion force. Noritada clicked his tongue. This was supposed to be a simple invasion. Their combined forces were supposed to catch Konoha by surprise, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Konoha resisted. Their ninja fought stubbornly. Konoha responded with an organised defense. They were aware of the invasion, but how? Where did Konoha get this information from? Did Orochimaru double-cross them? The entire operation had turned into a veritable meat grinder. Losses mounted as Konoha¡¯s streets proved challenging. They were an endless labyrinth of buildings and his men made little progress. Noritada ordered his brigade to take the eastern gate and the arena, but they failed spectacularly. The 1st Battalion got shredded by a giant explosion. They lost all contact. Four entire companies just vanished. The 2nd Battalion got decimated by a girl with a fucking teddy bear. The creepy girl massacred his troops left and right, and the 2nd Battalion disintegrated. He thought this was some of bad joke, but reality proved him wrong. Similar reports kept coming in, and they all mentioned the murderous girl and her teddy bear. The 3rd and 4th Battalion remained largely intact and kept in the reserve. Meanwhile, his men got pounded across the entire front. They got bombed back into stone age the moment they stuck out their heads. The enemy targeted their movements with surgical precision. Konoha''s firepower strangulated any advance. The 5th Battalion secured the rear area while Suna forces advanced deeper and deeper into the village. Suna''s forces were spread thin and their flanks were weak. Noritada feared they were too thin, too weak. The 5th Battalion alone guarded their retreat and prevented them from being encircled. ¡±General!¡± Asuka approached him. Noritada looked up from the map. ¡°What''s the matter, Asuka? Anything new?¡± Asuka straightened her back. ¡±Nothing. The front stabilised, but we are still getting bombarded.¡± The walls trembled and the ground vibrated. Noritada didn''t look happy. ¡°I can hear that.¡± Noritada set his eyes on the map. ¡±Asuka, do you think the invasion can still succeed?¡± Asuka took her time. ¡±Doubtful. Time plays against us and progress fell behind schedule. The battle isn''t lost yet, but the tides are definitely turning against us.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Noritada nodded. He had to do something. They had to something. The tides of battle were turning against them.Their priority was now to minimise losses and conserve Suna¡¯s forces, even if he had to use their Oto allies as cannon fodder. ¡±It''s time to get out of this fucking village.¡± ¡°Inform General Yoshitaka that we will retreat soon.¡± ¡°Order the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Battalion to cease further operations and fall back. The 5th Battalion shall hold the line and secure our retreat path. They have to keep the corridor open at all costs.¡± Asuka nodded. ¡±I understand¡­¡± ¡°General.¡± Tokimune reported. ¡±Oto sent a messenger. He wants to speak with you. He brings direct orders from Orochimaru.¡± Noritada grumbled. ¡°Do they have nothing better to do than to bother me? Whatever, let him in ...¡° ¡°That''s not necessary. I am already here, General Noritada.¡± A masked Oto-nin interrupted him. Guards accompanied him. Noritada didn''t hide his annoyance. ¡°So what are my special orders?¡± The Oto-nin presented him a scroll. Noritada opened the scroll and his face darkened. The orders didn''t amuse him. Noritada looked up.¡±You can¡¯t be serious? These orders are beyond suicidal.¡° ¡°We are serious.¡± The Oto-nin confirmed his fears and wandered around. He approached the nearest window. ¡±Orochimaru-sama orders ¡­¡± Noritada mood worsened. ¡°Please, for both our sakes, don¡¯t get near the window. You will save us a lot of trouble.¡± The Oto-nin raised his eyebrow. Noritama ignored him and continued reading the scroll. ¡°You are new here, my friend, but I don¡¯t have the desire to change my command post twice today. The area is dangerous.¡± The Oto-nin resumed, ¡±Orochimaru-sama orders an all-out assault against the city centre together with all available Oto forces.¡± Noritada narrowed his eyes. ¡±While we appreciate Orochimaru¡¯s offensive spirit, I think we will decline his gracious offer.¡± ¡°Are you sure, General? This is not an offer you can decline.¡± The Oto-nin stood before the window and observe the village. He grinned. His guards handed Noritada another scroll with the official seal of the Kazekage. ¡±The orders stem from Kazekage himself.¡± Noritada didn¡¯t believe his eyes, but it was the truth. The seal was real and the orders weren''t forged. They were fucked. The victorious Oto-nin grinned. ¡±General Noritada, you are now officially under my command ¡­¡° ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Noritada set the scroll afire. The scroll bruned in his hands until nothing remained but a pile of ash. ¡±I am sorry, but I don¡¯t know which orders you are talking about. Asuka, Tokimune, did you see perchance any orders from the Kazekage?¡± Asuka shook her head and smiled. The Oto-nin fumed. ¡±General Noritada, I hope you are aware of the consequences of your actions. I will inform Orochimaru-sama and the Kazekage about this blatant act of insubordination ...¡± Noritada maintained his calm facade.¡±You are free ¡­¡± Noritada''s eye widened. The Oto-nin. He was near window. He was near the window. ¡±TAKE COVER!!!¡± The first explosion hit. The detonation shredded the wall. Broken glass impaled the Oto-nin and his guards like shrapnel. Noritada emerged from a pile of debris and coughed. He told him so, don''t get near the window. This was already the second time today he got almost blasted to pieces. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What an idiot.¡± Asami sipped her tea at the eastern gate and enjoyed her mischief. Playing artillery was fun. Nobody escaped her sharingan. Her eyes smote the enemy like tiny ants from above. Asami showered the enemy with love. Three ANBU appeared and knelt. The ANBU waited for her to finish her cup, Asami ignored them until she deemed them worthy of her attention. ¡±Fu, Torune, you made me wait.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 13 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami refilled her tea cup."How long do you think you made me wait? I hope you know the answer. Because I am displeased." Fu shook his head. "We don''t." Asami maintained her composure and enjoyed her tea. Chamomile tea. The sweet fragrance calmed her mind. "Hardly surprising considering your usual incompetence. In the end, you are all just like Danzo, your master, inept, useless." Asami taunted them and it worked. Fu gritted his teeth. He suppressed his anger. Her bottomless arrogance and pride knew no boundaries, but it didn''t matter The girl would fall by their hands. The bitch would pay for her hubris. Asami''s voice grew icy. "The answer is twenty minutes. You made me wait twenty minutes despite requesting your presence ages ago.¡° ¡°How is that possible? Why did Konoha''s elite take full twenty minutes to get here.¡° ¡°What''s the reason for you being late. I am curious.¡° Fu remained calm, but his hands trembled. Her aura ... permeated the air. The quantity and the potency of her chakra ¡­ frightened him. Her pressure strangled him. This was their enemy. This was Asami. Fu deescalated. "We are late because we encountered a series of complications. They required our attention." Asami rolled her eyes. "Complications ... Sure, and I am the Sage of Six Paths.¡° "Indeed, complications." They had to make preparations and adjust the chain of command. "Not forgetting, twenty minutes isn''t that long ..." "Twenty minutes? Twenty minutes? Not much?" Asami stopped her cup mid-air. "Fu, who are you to judge the importance of twenty minutes?" "Twenty minutes are everything as time is a luxury we don''t have." Fu fell silent and clenched his fist in rage. They got scolded by a little girl half their age. Asami observed Konoha. The village burned in splendid glory. Konoha''s soul cried in pain. "Do you remember why I called you?" Fu raised his eyebrow and nodded. "You called us because ¡­" Asami giggled amused and sipped her wrong tea."Wrong, I never called you. I didn''t request your presence.¡° ¡°I called Fumihiko. I requested his presence, not yours." "So where is he?¡° Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where is Fumihiko?¡° A simple question with a simple answer. Fu hesitated. He tried his best to minimise damage. "Fumihiko is currently ¡­unavailable." Asami frowned clearly displeased. Her icy gaze instilled in them a sense of inferiority, a sense of insignificance. "Fu, I am a gentle soul, but why are you lying to me? How impolite." "I ask once again, Fu, where is Fumihiko?" ... ... ... Fu fell silent. "Where ¡­ is ¡­ he?" Fu stuttered. "¡­" ¡°Fumihiko got heavily wounded and is therefore currently incapacitated." Satoshi intervened saved him. Asami raised her eyebrow and studied Satoshi. Her gaze penetrated him. "And who are you? What''s your name, my friend?" "Satoshi, Nara Satoshi. We have met before." Asami tilted her head. "Satoshi ... Satoshi ... Satoshi ¡­ Doesn''t ring a bell, but whatever." "You are a Nara, aren''t you?" Asami beamed. "I am." Satoshi nodded. Asami inspected her nails. "Nara are widely considered intelligent people." "So tell me, Fumihiko, how did Fumihiko end up getting wounded? How did that happen?¡° ¡°My precious friend should be protected by an army of experienced ninja." Satoshi sweated. "He got ... ambushed by a group of Suna-nin. Really bad luck." Asami clicked her tongue in mock disappointment. Her annoyance was apparent. Her disgust noticeable. "Do you think me stupid, Satoshi?" Satoshi lowered his head. Silence was the best course of action. He didn''t answer. "I have a hard time believing your little fairy tale. Apparently, Fumihiko got ambushed by mysterious Suna-nin right when I need him. That sounds rather suspicious, doesn''t it?" Asami sighed. "I will accept your little ambush story for the time being, as I have better things to do.¡° ¡°But I assure you, if I ever find out what happened, the consequences will be dire for all of you.¡° Danzo would pay for his crimes. She would make him pay. "I hope Fumihiko is otherwise fine. I enjoyed his presence." "Fumihiko .... His condition is stable so far, and we have no doubt he will survive." Satoshi gave Fu an angry stare. Fu owed him for saving their sorry asses. "I am glad that''s the case." Asami smiled in secret and turned her attention to Konoha. It was finally time. "Who is in charge of the troops" "Kazuma Hyuga." ... ... ... Asami contemplated. "Order him to attack immediately. It''s time." ¡°I want him to send everything in and take our objectives. I don''t care how, but he has to take them and close the pocket." Asami formed a hand seal and set her eyes on the horizon. Her chakra answered her call and her eyes sparkled dark red. Satoshi''s eyes widened as Konoha''s wonderful blue sky darkened. Hundreds upon hundreds of spheres saturated the air. Satoshi had witnessed this Jutsu before, but the scale was different. This attack was massive. Their number illuminated the horizon in a mass of radiant purple. Her eyes felt tired, heavy, but her heart smiled. A wonderful work of art, beautiful. Asami closed her bleeding eyes and Konoha''s sky lit up in an inferno of blazing wrath. Consecutive explosions, flashes of light roared in the distance. Satoshi felt small inside, very small. Her orchestra of destruction continued. Her barrage flattened Konoha''s outskirts indiscriminately. Asami grabbed her scabbard and unsheathed her sword. "Tell Kazuma I want the entire area to be secured. Pronto." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Noritada witnessed the wall of fire as it flattened everything in its way. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who was responsible for this destruction. The bombardment carried her signature. Suna underestimated Konoha. They thought them weak. Jiraiya went on a journey. Tsunade abandoned the village. The Uchiha clan perished. Hiruzen was old, but they still got a kunoichi of her calibre to murder them all. Fucking cheaters. Asuka studied the barrage. "What was that?" Noritada clicked his tongue. "That was the 5th Battalion, and our escape route." ¡°Asuka, order all elements to retreat. We need to get out of here. Immediately.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami had left, and Fu and Satoshi were alone. Satoshi turned his head. "What do we do now?" Fu contemplated. "Nothing, stick to the original plan and proceed with the operation as planned. I will report back to Danzo-sama." Satoshi blinked in disbelief. "Have you gone mad? Did you see what she did? Asami is far stronger than our dossiers indicated. How am I supposed to fight her with a single company? Danzo didn''t inform us the little princess is freaking S-class by now." This wasn''t the first time Danzo deployed them without providing adequate intelligence. Fu ignored his complaints."It doesn''t matter. You will complete your mission regardless." Satoshi clicked his tongue. What a bunch of assholes. Fu, Torune, Danzo, they can all go screw themselves. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 1 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi guided his men and pursued Asami. The girl was hard to track, especially in urban terrain. The princess was fast and led the charge, but luckily Asami was still Asami. They followed the sound of her explosions, the crackling of her lightning, the charred corpses along her path. This was definitely her. This was her signature. His men passed what remained of the Oto-nin. They dared to oppose her and paid the price. Their blood painted the sand, the street, the walls red. Their mutilated corpses littered the ground, massacred, slaughtered, eviscerated. Satoshi averted his eyes. He ignored the uneasiness in his heart. The little princess didn¡¯t hold back. Satoshi gulped. ¡± Mashiro, do we have clan ninja? Mashiro nodded. His answer was positive. ¡°We do.¡° ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Four Hyuga. Seven Yamanaka. Five Nara. Two Aburame.¡± Satoshi frowned. ¡°That''s all?¡± The numbers disappointed him. Eighteen wasn¡¯t much. They needed fire power to survive, first strike capabilities. ¡±Are they capable of shadow and mind manipulation?¡± Mashiro nodded once again. ¡±I assume so.¡± The earth trembled and a column of dust and smoke rose on the horizon. A series of consecutive detonations followed. The girl loved playing with super heavy ordnance. Her destructive tendencies cared little about collateral damage and civilian casualties. Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡±We need to strike and hit hard.¡° ¡°We need to pin her down as we only get a single chance. If we fail, ¡­¡± Satoshi remained silent. Some words were better left unspoken. He had to think positively. They wouldn¡¯t die today. They had a plan. ¡°Tell them to be prepared and stun her when I give the signal. We will strike at the right moment.¡± ¡°What is this ¡°right moment¡±, Captain?¡± Satoshi smiled. He maintained his facade. ¡°You will know when the moment comes, but no pressure. Don''t worry and stay calm. If we fail, we are all dead anyway.¡± The Yamanaka hesitated. ¡± I ¡­ understand.¡± Satoshi''s instincts flared up. He sensed a massive concentration of chakra ahead of them. Electricity saturated the air. The discharge awaited them. Satoshi closed his eyes and his world turned white until the violent thunder tore him back to reality. The lightning strike was fast, accurate, powerful, deadly. Satoski inspected his men. They were still disoriented after getting hit by her lovely flashbang, ¡±Atsutane, Tanosuke, Satsuki, get up. You have a mission.¡± ¡°Inform Danzo we are going to engage our target. He shall send in everything they have.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± ¡°Atsusane, can you do me a little favour?¡± Satoshi flashed a smile, the smile of a dead man. ¡±If we bite the dust, tell Danzo I told him so, and that he can go fuck himself.¡° ¡°He will have the honour of dealing with the little psychopathic princess.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her lightning dissipated. The results satisfied Asami. Her Raiton performed admirably and claimed another batch of Oto.nin, but they just kept coming. They didn''t learn their lesson. Fresh supply never ceased and Asami stopped counting. Their deaths didn''t bother her. Their lives were not her concern. Her enemies were numbers, anonymous and without face, destined to be felled by her blade. Asami observed the battlefield and beamed while surrounded by charred bodies, burnt beyond recognition. Her lightning had grilled them alive They thought they could get past her. They thought they could escape. They were wrong. Asami faced the remaining Oto-nin. They held their breath. Their eyes stared at her in fear, in dread. Angst, terror, desperation ensnared their hearts. Asami stepped forwards and their faces paled. Her hand once again reached for her lightning, her trusted servant. ¡±Who is next. I am waiting.¡± Three Oto-nin snapped and attacked. The pressure proved too much. Asami shook her head in disappointment. They learned nothing. Her lightning crisped them before they even got close. Their flesh burnt, the Oto-nin turned into lifeless husks, killed before the eyes of their comrades. The Oto-nin glared. Many of them had tried, but all had failed . They were sliced, beheaded, mutilated, electrocuted, butchered by the demon in black. Blood adorned her kimono and the girl wore her new colours with pride. The girl terrified them. Her smile, her aura, her eyes. ... ... ... The Oto-nin reconsidered their loyalty. They feared Orochimaru, but fear alone wasn''t enough to compel them to fight. The demon was close and Orochimaru was far away. The Oto-nin dropped their kunai, their shuriken, their swords, their axes. They dropped their weapons and raised their hands. ¡±We surrender.¡± Asami applauded. ¡±Excellent decision, you are smarter than you look.¡± Chakra filled the area together with the wonderful crackling of high voltage lightning. They electrons danced and tension was palpable. ¡°Sadly, I am not taking prisoners.¡° Asami waved goodbye. Her lightning disintegrated the unarmed Oto-nin and increased her kill count. Asami picked up a scrap of cloth. ¡±That should suffice.¡± Her blade required a little love. Asami polished her sword until her blade sparkled in the sunlight. Blood was corrosive and rust was the archenemy of every good sword. ... ... ... ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°I am listening, Satoshi. What do you want, my friend?¡± Asami paid little attention to her visitors. Polishing her blade was more important. Satoshi and his men surrounded the area. The were ANBU, Root ANBU, Danzo''s personal guard dogs. They were here. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 2 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi scanned his surroundings. He noticed the amount of corpses. Satoshi cleared his throat. ¡±It saddens me, but I was ordered to detain you.¡° ¡°You are officially under arrest now, Captain.¡± Asami blinked before answering with a smile. Her lips were strained and Asami spent no effort in hiding her displeasure. ¡±What did you say, Satoshi? Because I think I might have misheard.¡± Satoshi sweated. Asami didn¡¯t attack, but this was a delicate affair. His acting skills were asked from here on. Satoshi played dumb and scratched his head. ¡±I was ordered ¡­ to detain you, and here I am.¡° ¡°I hope you will cooperate with us. We are civilised people, so no need to resort to violence. We can solve this entire affair peacefully.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Satoshi, who ordered my apprehension? And what am I guilty of?¡± Satoshi gulped. ¡±The Hokage.¡± ¡°The Hokage?¡± He nodded. ¡°The Hokage.¡± Asami glared. ¡±Satoshi, I warn you, even my divine patience is limited. ¡°I don¡¯t like this type of joke. Stop this nonsense before I really get angry.¡± ¡±Get out of my sight. Immediately.¡° ¡°You have your orders. So don''t waste my precious time with such trivialities.¡± Asami gripped her sword and left. The enemy still operated in the area, and they were waiting for her to pay them a friendly visit. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a joke. The scroll says ¡­¡± Asami halted and glared.¡±Which scroll, Satoshi?¡± Satoshi presented her the scroll. ¡±The scroll comes directly from the Hokage and authorises me to arrest you.¡­¡± Asami rolled eyes. Such a nuisance at such an inconvenient time. Dealing with an arrest order in the middle of an invasion. ¡±Hand me the stupid scroll, Satoshi. Let me see this official order.¡± Asami snatched the scroll from his hands and scanned the document. This was probably just a case of miscommunication and some idiot in the chain of command too eager to act. Why should the Hokage arrest her? It didn''t make any sense. She served the village her entire life. Why should Konoha repay her loyalty with betrayal? But Satoshi didn¡¯t lie and Asami''s mood worsened. Her face darkened and her eyebrows twisted. The scroll wasn''t forged. The scroll was genuine. The seal, the paper, the order. They were genuine and left little doubt, the village wanted her to be arrested. Asami clicked her tongue. Such an annoyance. ¡±Satoshi.¡± ¡°Who gave you this scroll?¡± Satoshi smiled. His hand reached for his pouch. ¡°The Hokage himself.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°I doubt ¡­¡± Asami gripped her sword and acted first. Her blade attacked, but Satoshi dodged her horizontal slash. He ducked and her sword passed over his head. Asami frowned. Her strike missed. Satoshi retreated with a kunai in his hand. As expected, they aimed for her life. Asami chuckled. ¡±You disappoint me, Satoshi. Did you really think a mere kunai would kill me ...¡± Asami froze. Her body refused to move and Satoshi grinned in triumph. They got her. They won. Asami was strong, but her hubris spelled her downfall. Five Nara and their shadows pinned her down. Seven Yamanaka kept her in check. Asami raged and gritted her teeth. ¡±Satoshi, do you realise what you have done?¡± Her predatory black eyes petrified him and Satoshi hesitated. Her eyes. They weren¡¯t normal. Her ghostly eyes flickered purple and red. Something was wrong here. Satoshi fell back and panicked. Forget the plan. ¡°Kill her! Kill her immediately!!! What are you waiting for?! Kill her !!!¡± The first wave obeyed his order and attacked. They charged and met her barrier. Her shield didn¡¯t budge and withstood the assault. The second wave followed. The ANBU once again failed to pierce her barrier. The third wave charged and they succeeded. Their swords didn¡¯t snap, didn¡¯t bend. Their blades struck her chakra and her purple shield yielded. Her barrier shield fractured and shattered like brittle glass. They got her. How wrong they were. They didn¡¯t taste the sweet nectar of victory, but despair. Satoshi fell silent, and so did the rest of his men. Emptiness, shock, disbelief filled their hearts. Satoshi stared at the macabre scene, unable to avert his eyes. He recognised this aura. He recognised this power. He had seen it before. He hadn¡¯t forgotten Shisui even after all these years. Satoshi clenched his fists. Danzo sacrificed all of them from the beginning. They were nothing but disposable pawns to him. Satoshi laughed without control. Mania overcame him. Asami was an .... Uchiha. The girl was an Uchiha that slipped under Konoha''s radar, but the senile asshole knew. The corpses of his men hang floating in the air like lifeless puppets. Blood dripped down and stained her kimono red. A humanoid skeleton stood before them and a girl bathed in blood. His men died immediately. Her purple rib cage murdered them. Her ribs speared them like pearl string. A fine purple mist saturated the area. Her chakra created a radiant aerosol and permeated the air. A beautiful scene, a kaleidoscope of purple and light. Satoshi paled. He had witnessed this jutsu once before. Asami beamed. Joy glimmered in her eyes and evil glee. Her heart was elated, ecstatic, euphoric. ¡±Satoshi, you don¡¯t know how long I have been waiting for this moment. The day has finally come that I eradicate all of you.¡± Asami snapped her fingers and produced a spark, a spark that sealed their fate. Her spark ignited the very air. The oxygen burned. Her gigantic flare enlightened Konoha¡¯s sky. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 3 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Armed with his cane, Danzo overlooked Konoha from the wall. The outcome of his little operation pleased him. The air burned purple and an immense fireball engulfed everything. Satoshi succeeded apparently. He even exceeded his expectations. His minion completed his mission faithfully and Danzo slightly regretted his loss. He was such a valuable pawn. The operation cost him Satoshi and a full company of Root ANBU, but sacrifices had to be made for the sake of the village. Nobody was irreplaceable, not even Satoshi. The fireball dissipating and the battle began. ¡°Fu, are our friends on their way?¡± Fu nodded. ¡°Shibi and Tsume were ordered to advance and commence the attack. Naritomo and his unit are currently advancing in her direction. We expect them to make contact soon.¡± Danzo grinned. His plans proceeded as predicted and Konoha was in for a nasty surprise. They would meet an adrenaline-filled Asami prepared to murder them all. A single spark and her world would go down in flames. ¡±How much do they know?¡± ¡±Shibi and Tsume are still unaware of what is going on. We left them in the dark and provided only minimal information.¡± ¡°And Naritomo?¡± Fu grinned. ¡±He was informed about her arrest and the possibility of Asami having turned traitor. We ordered him to attack her on sight if necessary as the girl is dangerous.¡± His words pleased Danzo. ¡±Excellent, you never disappoint me, Torune.¡° ¡°Order all Root elements to retreat. Satoshi has fulfilled his purpose and I see no reason to engage her any further beyond this point. We will conserve our forces.¡± ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu lowered his head and left. ¡°So it has begun.¡± Danzo chuckled amused. Purple spheres floated above the village and announced her might. Once again, Konoha was bathed in purple light. Once again, Danzo felt the tremendous force of her shock wave. Uchiha were always such troublesome opponents. They knew no constraints. Danzo discarded his cane and removed the seals from his right arm. This was going to be a tough fight. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Sweet, candid voices invaded her mind. Voice of destruction, voices of bloodshed, voices of madness whispered to her. The voices lured, tempted, seduced her. The honeyed voices commanded her to kill and her bloodstained hands obliged. They administered her retribution. The voices guided her as her cause was just. They deserved death. Konoha wronged her. Konoha betrayed her, Asami clenched her fist and her Susanoo marched on. Nothing shall withstand her wrath. She dedicated her sweat, her blood, her life to Konoha, She sacrificed so much for this village, but Konoha turned on her in a heinous act of betrayal. They repaid her kindness with the cold steel of a kunai. She didn¡¯t deserve this cruel fate. She deserved better. She was destined for so much more, but her future was bleak. Konoha tried her patience and her good will. Where was Konoha in her hour of need? Where was Konoha when she lost her mother? Where was Konoha now? The answer was nowhere. Disappointment overcame Asami. The betrayal hurt her and the voices grew stronger. Her resistance weakened. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Naritomo took cover and braced himself against the explosions as a sea of purples flames devastated the village. What was going on here? Naritomo had no idea. They approached the epicentre and the strikes crept closer. They wandered in their direction. Was Suna responsible for this? Or Oto? Naritomo wasn¡¯t keen on finding out. He had a hunch, and he didn¡¯t like the implications. Naritomo remembered Shimabara. He remembered the girl in black. He remembered her purple chakra. Their commanding officer, a lovely little girl named Asami, had turned traitor and they were supposed to attack her. It didn¡¯t take much to put two and two together. Naritomo had a bad feeling, and he wasn''t alone. The dust settled and Naritomo inspected his unit. A handful of jonin, chunin, and loads of fresh genin. The genin were young, too young. They Never experienced real combat before as peace reigned since the end of the war. ¡°Is everyone fine?¡° ¡°More or less. No casualties from what we can tell.¡± Shino reported and dusted off his clothes. They didn¡¯t take any casualties, but they caught a lot of dust. An avalanche of dust and ash buried them. Dust, dusty dust, dust and debris everywhere. His ears were still ringing. ¡°Good to hear.¡± Naritomo shook his head, but his tinnitus didn''t disappear. Stupid explosions. Stupid shock waves. ¡°Should we advance further, Captain?¡± Naritomo blinked. He gave Shino an incredulous stare. ¡±Do you want to die, or what?¡° ¡°No, we are going nowhere. We keep our heads down and hold our position ¡­¡± Naritomo registered ninja approaching unsure whether it was friend or foe. Two, three, four. They were many, and they travelled fast. Naritomo spotted the approaching ANBU. The group circled around the corner. Five, thirteen, twenty-five, thirty-six. Waves of ANBU entered the street and advanced quickly. Battered, bruised, bloodied, their clothes shredded, the ANBU ran and rapidly closed the distance. They escaped hell itself. Another group followed. Konoha ninja filled the streets. Their green flak jackets gave them away. Their faces betrayed panic, ¡­ fear, ... terror. Noritomo gulped as realisation struck. The ANBU weren''t running. They were fleeing. Another group appeared, Suna-nin and Oto-nin Scattered, beaten, disorganised, the enemy ran for their lives and fled the battlefield. Another group followed. And another. And another. And another. Their numbers grew and Naritomo paled. His blood froze. ANBU, Konoha, Suna, Oto, they were all on the run. The disintegrated remnants of entire platoons, of entire companies. They made contact with something beyond imagination and Naritomo knew who. They fled from her. The earth trembled. A cascade of violent explosions announced her arrival. Asami had gone berserk. ¡°RUN!!!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 4 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Being the first one to run wasn¡¯t an honourable act for a member of the Sarutobi clan, but honour didn¡¯t buy you anything. But life wasn¡¯t fair and fate struck cruelly. They were doomed. A purple armoured behemoth crashed through the buildings and flattened everything in its way with brute force. Plated in heavy armour and menacing purple chakra, the behemoth ripped entire block apart in primal fury. Steel, concrete, wood, stone, nothing resisted her rage. Nothing stopped the raging beast. Naritomo felt small. This was true power, a power mere mortals and humans could never hope to compete with. This was the power of the gods. The behemoth massacred the fleeing shinobi, smashing them like the tiny ants. They didn¡¯t stand a chance and their blood adorned its purple armour. Few survived. Few escaped her wrath, but that wasn¡¯t enough to save them. The beast gave no mercy. Purple spheres surrounded the armoured monstrosity. Her chakra nurtured them. Naritomo sweated. The strike was imminent. The girl had gone completely insane. She was going to kill them and blast Konoha to kingdom come. ¡°TAKE COVER!!!¡± Naritomo closed his eyes and his world turned bright. The shock wave passed him together with a tsunami of rubble, bricks, dust, earth, stone, dirt. The buildings yielded. The impact shredded them like cardboard and rain of debris fragments showered their position. Her destructive methods proved effective once again . Naritomo witnessed the destruction. He survived, but the same couldn''t be said about his battalion. The inexperienced genin didn''t share his luck. Smashed, slaughtered, murdered, their corpses littered the battlefield. Few miraculously survived the ordeal unscathed. Naritomo laughed. He laughed and laughed. His whole battalion was gone just like this. A single strike and they met their demise. This wasn¡¯t a fight. This was a massacre. Naritomo glared at the purple armoured behemoth. Covered in fire and flames, the monster lived on. Unmoved and unfazed by the carnage, the amour approached them. Naritomo unholstered his kunai in a last desperate act of defiance. They were done, but he would fight to his last breath. Naritomo closed his eyes and awaited his end, but death made him wait. The armour dissipated and an innocent girl welcomed them. Her black kimono was drenched in red, but Asami wore her colours with pride. Asami strolled across the ruins and greeted her new friends with a saccharine grin. ¡±Sorry for the inconvenience, but are you friend, or foe? It''s hard to tell these days. My comrades backstabbed me and my supposed allies betrayed me. The ANBU and Konoha''s loyal ninja, they all hunt me.¡± ... ... ... Silence followed and Naritomo gulped. Her words strangled him. He feared her wrath. Asami shook her head and sighed. ¡±I am disappointed. You hurt me.¡± ¡°I dedicated my entire life to Konoha. I gave everything. My hands killed, murdered, slaughtered in Konoha¡¯s name, but Konoha¡¯s brave ninja don¡¯t even have the courage to answer a simple question.¡° Asami looked up. Her crimson eyes petrified Naritomo. The girl was ... The girl was ¡­ Her hand wandered towards her sword. ¡±Answer me, are you with me, or are you against me? Were you also ordered to attack me like the rest of your friends?¡± Naritomo paled. The girl knew. The current situation was delicate. Naritomo stumbled. ¡°With you. We are with you.¡° He was visibly nervous. Her eyes. They terrified him. He gazed into their soulless red luminescent abyss and never returned. Her hand left the hilt and Asami smiled satisfied. ¡±Wonderful, I am glad we were able to solve this misunderstanding.¡± ¡°And now, if you excuse me, I still have a few Suna and Oto-nin to deal with ...¡± ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± Asami halted. ¡±Kill whom?¡± Two genin glared at her. They questioned her. ¡°You killed Kyoko.¡± A boy glared at her. His arms hugged her bloodied corpse. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡±Apparently.¡° ¡°A tragic accident, but accidents happen. The battlefield is a cruel place.¡° ¡°An accident?¡± The boy narrowed his eyes. Asami tilted her head and smiled. ¡±Yes, an accident. Your loss saddens me.¡± The boy clenched his fist. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± Asami dismissed his presence. ¡°Listen boy, I have killed so many today, I stopped counting. Her death was admittedly a mistake on my part, but mistakes tend to happen.¡° ¡°I overlooked you ...¡± ¡°Aargh!!!¡± The boy grabbed his kunai and charged, but Asami quick drew. Her steel pierced his heart. Asami shook her head. ¡±Disappointing performance.¡± Asami extracted her blade and the boy hit the ground. His life had ended and all ninja stared at her in shock. In their eyes, she was a monster. They were scared, but they were prepared to fight, they were even prepared to die. The ninja made their decision and prepared their kunai. Asami was surrounded and their resolve didn''t waver. The enemy blocked her path. They opposed her as did Konoha. Asami''s gaze swept through their ranks. It didn''t need to end like this, but it did. ¡±An unfortunate turn of events. I thought Konoha stood at my side, but I was wrong. In the end, I am alone.¡° Asami summoned her purple chakra and created a sphere. ¡°Sayonara, this is where our path ends.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 5 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ It was over. Everything was over. Everything was lost. Asami laughed without control. Her maniac chuckling filled the air. Asami didn''t cry. Asami didn''t despair. Asami didn''t complain. Asami laughter proceeded as her Susanoo faded, Reality was ridiculous, surreal, absurd, but reality didn''t lie. Her hands killed. Her hands committed treason. She crossed the line. No return was possible anymore, but her heart felt no regret. Asami stood amidst the crater surrounded by destruction and mountains of corpses. Konoha burned, devastated by the fires of war. The average Konoha ninja didn''t enjoy the protection of her Susanoo. Her explosion proved lethal. Her former comrades didn''t survive. They were crushed in their insignificance by her might. They were nothing. Even Konoha''s elite died like flies. Asami stood at the precipice of her life and witnessed her fall, but her laughter didn''t cease. Her blood boiled in ecstasy. The disappointment, the frustration, the hatred nourished her desire for revenge. Raze the village. Thousands upon thousands of brave ninja met their fate this day. What were a few thousand more? Blood stained her innocent hands, but Asami had long since stopped caring. Blood was the price of power. Her heart yearned for destruction, for bloodshed. Her sanity eroded, but Asami resisted her urges, her inner demons. Asami strode across the rubble without tripping. The debris rendered the ground uneven and treacherous. Slowly but surely, Asami progressed. Kunai, swords, headbands littered the silent battlefield. They were testament to her crime, to her betrayal, but Asami soldiered on. She had little choice. The situation was chaotic and her options limited. Today was a horrible day. Denying responsibility wouldn''t work. Witnesses were few, but plenty of circumstantial evidence incriminated her. Konoha would judge her for her sins and the council wouldn''t show mercy. Her only option was to go underground, to leave the village. Nobody would miss her following the chaos after the invasion. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami sighed. Misfortune truly smiled upon her. Disappointment kept piling up, but her tender heart could only bear so much. They expected her. ANBU, jonin, chunin, genin, Konoha awaited her arrival. They were prepared to fight. They were prepared to die. Her eyes swept through their ranks and spotted a familiar figure among the crowd. A frail old man commanded Konoha''s brave ninja. He was the mastermind behind all. He was the one responsible. Asami grinned. ¡°Danzo.¡° ¡°Why do honour me with your presence?¡° ¡°You also brought a lot of friends with you, it seems.¡± Danzo smirked. ¡°You see, I am a popular man.¡° Asami touched her chest. ¡°Your kindness warms my heart, Danzo. I never knew I was such an important person, but considering Konoha''s current state, your men might be required elsewhere. We are under attack, and the village needs every man.¡° ¡°But I guess your advanced age has clouded your judgement, Danzo.¡± Danzo clenched his fists. The girl toyed with him. ¡°Silence.¡° ¡°Know your place, traitor.¡° Asami chuckled amused. ¡° Quite the irony that it''s you, Danzo, the bloody butcher of Konoha, who calls me a traitor.¡° ¡°Cease your provocations. You are overestimating your position, old man.¡° Asami inspected her polished nails. ¡°Now get out of my sight. My time is precious.¡° Danzo gritted his teeth. The girl taunted him. Her arrogance, her pride, her hubris, they were her downfall. He manipulated Itachi. He manipulated Madara. He eradicated her entire cursed clan, but the Uchiha still haunted him from their graves. Asami escaped the massacre unscathed and undetected for years, but her path would end here. He couldn''t allow the girl to grow in power. Danzo glared. Neither him nor Asami flinched as tension rose. They both waited. Danzo''s cane hit the ground. He called for attention. ¡°Ninja of Konoha, kill her! Eliminate the traitor!¡° His men hesitated. Even his Root ANBU showed reluctance. Their resolve faltered and Asami grinned. Danzo''s loyal minions wavered. Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°What are you doing? I said ...¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Tell me, Danzo, why are you calling me a traitor?¡° The old man made a costly mistake. Her lovely saccharine smile adorned Asami''s lips. A purple sphere sprang forth from her palm. ¡°You are behind this entire operation, aren''t you?¡° ¡°You gave the orders. You are the one behind it all. You are the one responsible, and you are going to face judgement.¡° ¡°I will vanquish your existence, and I will relish your demise.¡° Danzo sensed her chakra. This wasn''t planned. ¡°Attack! Attack, you idiots!¡° Danzo commanded, but to no avail. His orders fell on deaf ears. Asami laughed. Her purple orb expanded. ¡°I always knew you are a coward, Danzo, but I never expected that you don''t t even have the courage to face me in person.¡° Her eyes glimmered red as her Sharingan unleashed its primal power. ¡°You are hiding behind numbers, but they won''t save you.¡° Danzo discarded his cane and charged. His vacuum bullets traversed the air, but her shield nullified his attack. Her defence proved formidable. ¡°You disappoint me, Danzo. You seem ill-prepared.¡° Asami extended her arm. Her floating sphere contracted. ¡°Only two kinds of people oppose me, the brave, and the foolish. I doubt you belong to the former.¡° Her sphere cracked. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 6 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her sphere released its might. Directed into a single direction, her chakra cleaved its way through the village. Explosions were indeed dangerous. An instrument of destruction that should only be handled by a person with a heightened sense of responsibility, like her. Nothingness welcomed Asami. The sigh pleased her. Her blast got them all ... Asami blinked and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Danzo was still standing, unscathed instead of being blown into oblivion. No bruise, no scratch, nothing. He survived her blast from point blank. Admirable. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°You are more persistent than expected. How did you escape my wrath?¡° Danzo smirked. ¡°A precocious brat doesn''t deserve an answer ...¡° Asami closed the distance. ¡°Wrong answer.¡° Her lightning coated blade greeted Danzo. He evaded her strike, but not her Susanno, spearing him. His chest ripped apart, his ribs crushed. Asami gripped her sword. ¡°Too complacent. You are slow, old man. Yet you still dare to challenge me ...¡° Asami turned her head and narrowed her eyes. He reappeared, unperturbed by his previous violent death. This was no illusion, This was no Genjutsu. This was reality, but how was this possible? Her Susanoo killed him. He died before her own eyes. Danzo derided her ignorance. ¡°Confused, aren''t we?¡° Asami readied her sword. She wasn''t amused. ¡°You are trying my patience, old man.¡° Asami commanded her chakra. A barrage of hundreds of little spheres targetted her enemy and engulfed his position. Her purple flash illuminated Konoha Sadly, her grandiose performance didn''t achieve the desired result. Danzo survived once again while her annoyance worsened. The little pest cheated death time and time again. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°You annoy me. You are stubborn for a second-rate ninja.¡° ¡°How does it feel to die over and over again, to be killed by a little girl?¡° Danzo retained his calm. Her taunts were ineffective. ¡°You overestimate your power, lass. You will fall like your cursed brethren.¡° Asami chuckled. Her eyes gained a dangerous glimmer. ¡°I doubt so.¡° Asami summoned her lightning and the element heeded her call. ¡°You eluded death so far, but even your luck is limited.¡° ¡°I don''t know how you accomplished this feat, but I will break you, Danzo, if by brute force alone.¡° Her lightning struck with the radiance of the sun. A colossal purple dome of lightning expanded skywards, dwarfing the village in its immensity. Suna, Oto, Konoha-nin, they all witnessed her show of force. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The light dissipated and Danzo bit his lips. He endured the pain as he rematerialised. Her wrathful lightning disintegrated his body. Her attack burned his legs, his arms, his hands, his flesh. Despite Izanagi, phantom pain lingered. The agony of death transcended time and space. Danzo glared at his new-found nemesis, Asami. Girl, kunoichi, Uchiha. He had to end this fast. He already died four times and the number of his eyes was limited. Asami hit hard. The girl was the very definition of troublesome. He was right all along, Asami had to die no matter what. No Uchiha could be trusted. The girl was a threat. Like her ancestors, Asami represented an incalculable danger to the village. Danzo grinned. "Next time aim carefully. You might even hit." Asami played with her nails. "I find your lack of faith in me disappointing. You are like a cockroach. You refuse to die. You cling to your miserable life." Asami command her spheres. Her next strike waited. "Do me a favour, Danzo, stop making things complicated.¡° The orbs glowed. ¡°I have enough Chakra to spare to flatten you and the village." Danzo wasn''t a stupid. He opted for a venerable tactical retreat. Retreat was his best choice. Danzo rolled sidewards and dodged an incoming blast, but his relief was premature. Her attack continued. Her first strike pinned him down and Asami caught him out of position. He overextended. Her second strike came fast. Her blast produced another scar in Konoha''s topography. Danzo learned how to fly. The momentum of her blast hurled him across the village. Asami grinned in ecstasy. His suffering, his pain, his desperation ... This was pure bliss. This was happiness. Escorted by her entourage of purple spheres, Asami inspected his bloodied corpse. The blunt force killed him. His body disappeared and he reappeared once again. Danzo panted. He lived, but she definitely scored a hit. Her sinister laugh greeted Danzo. Her predatory eyes, her crimson abyss cherished his return. "Did you really think you could dodge?" His old bones trembled. Danzo felt fear, an emotion he long thought forgotten. Asami scared him. Her smile, her eyes, her aura. The girl wasn''t human. She was a demon. Asami caressed her ruby lips. "Are you lost for words, Danzo?¡° ... ... ... ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter, your actions are irrelevant, inconsequential." Asami ordered her spheres to align. Her children obeyed and formed a purple wall, willing to obliterate her opposition. "You are a dead man." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 7 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo charged in his desperation. Armed with his kunai, he closed in. Facing her in melee was a subpar decision, but he had little choice. Taking her blast was equally suicidal. He regretted his decision quickly. Asami grinned and scored her next hit, demolishing another portion of the village. Danzo was slow, painfully slow. Her current attack relied primarily on brute force, but its effectiveness was undeniable. Danzo returned once again and Asami resorted to her favourite side arm, her sword. Danzo''s kunai blocked her Susanoo and snapped, which left him vulnerable. Asami counterattacked. Her sword pierced his torso with merciless precision. Her gleaming lightning sealed his end. Her high voltage grilled his paralysed body inside out. Asami leaned closer and whispered. The demon in black mocked him, "Seven. You died seven times, yet you still fail to comprehend the discrepancy in power. You and I, we are not equals. We never were." Asami extracted her blade and faced another Danzo with delight. Her sword sensed her euphoria. Danzo sweated. Izanagi started to take a toll on him. The jutsu drained his limited chakra reserves. Asami accelerated and charged protected by her purple lightning. Lightning and wind, raiton and futon collided. Her steel met his kunai and Danzo parried her strikes. Danzo gritted his teeth. This strength ... This speed ... This was ridiculous. Her heavy blows pushed him back. Danzo was erased by a lance of heated plasma. Asami stabbed his lungs with burning plasma. Danzo flickered out of existence. Asami giggled. "Such a pathetic performance. Is this everything you have to offer?" Danzo didn''t hesitate. He repeated his mistake and charged. Close combat was a terrible idea. Danzo couldn''t match her speed, her strength, her skill. Danzo paid the price. punished a densely concentrated Chakra . Her might pulverised him and another portion Konoha''s infrastructure. Asami sensed Danzo''s presence and readied her weapon. His movement grew increasingly sluggish, careless. His resurrections drained him mentally and physically. Asami hunted her helpless prey. Her blade pierced his leg and pinned him down. Danzo struggled in vain. Asami grinned ominously. "Do you know what I don''t understand?¡° ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to kill me? What do you gain from this?" Danzo refused to answer. ¡°Such a pity. We aren''t talkative today.¡° Asami ignited her fire and incinerated Danzo. Her purple flames devoured her victim in an endless pyre. His cries of agony resounded through the air. Asamis innocent smile struck terror into his heart. "Imagine the world that could have been. Imagine the future that could have been. All lost in a single day.¡° Danzo burned until nothing remained. His skin remembered the blazing heat. Izanagi reset reality and Danzo panicked. He had already died ten times. He was running out of Sharingan and the malicious demon still lived. Asami wielded her sword and stepped closer, prepared reap his life. "Don''t worry, we are not finished yet." Her lips twisted. Darkness clouded her eyes. Her Susanoo grabbed him and strangled Danzo. Her palm summoned a tiny flame. "This might hurt a tiny bit, but not for long. Promise. Your death will be slow and painful.¡° Asami carried her fire forwards. Her intentions were clear and Danzo paled. He had used up his Sharingan. This was his last chance. Danzo played his final card and prayed, Shisui''s eye. His last act of defiance. ¡°Die!!!¡° Asami froze and halted. Her whole body refused to move and her burning glare hit Danzo. " What did you do?" Asami gripped her sword and stabbed her chest. Her beloved blade pierced her heart and blood stained her kimono. Her hands grew cold. In the end, Konoha claimed her life. The village never deserved her. Asami''s weakened body collapsed and her Susanoo released Danzo. Danzo escaped her grip and couldn''t believe his luck. He won. He won. He won ... Danzo''s eyes widened. Her bloodied corpse rose in his moment triumph. The girl defied death. Asami removed her blade and stood with a gaping hole in her chest. Asami lived and her wounds regenerated under a subdued purple shimmer. "I have beaten death once, and I will beat death again! You need more to kill me! The world needs more to kill me!" Asami rammed her steel through his right eye. Her last strength guided her hand Her blade split his skull apart and tasted the sweet nectar of victory. Victory was hers, but fate robbed her of her triumph. Danzo''s corpse vanished. The coward fled the battlefield. He ran with his tail between his legs. Asami clenched her fists and coughed blood. "This ... bastard ..." Danzo would pay for this betrayal. The village would pay for this betrayal. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo limped through Konoha''s burning ruins. He survived the demon in human skin and lived to tell the tale, but the once proud village was reduced to rubble. Her attacks wrecked havoc. Danzo carried his old broken body along and fled the battlefield. He had to escape this hell. Butchered, eviscerated, bisected, burnt, he lost all of his Sharingan. A single fight cost him his hard-earned spoils. He even sacrificed Shisui''s eye. Danzo spotted Fu and Torune at the horizon. They brought reinforcements. He was saved. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 8 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Equipped with a pair of binoculars, Tatsuya observed the ominous mansion from distance. The mansion was extensive, dwarfing the surrounding buildings with ease, towering over Konoha''s smoldering ruins. The villa survived the invasion and the subsequent devastation remarkably well while the surrounding streets fell prey to the flames. Heaven spared her home. Tatsuya grumbled. Life was unfair. The invasion flattened his recently bought apartment and evaporated his savings. He had to pay off his loans, but the princess kept her royal palace. Fate was indeed a cruel mistress. The Minami princess got richer and richer, while grunts like him remained poor for all eternity. Tatsuya watched the perimeter. He distrusted the peace. The mansion gave him an uncomfortable feeling. Doubt and uncertainty nagged at the back of his mind. The black walls. The black wood. The black marble. The mansion exuded an ominous atmosphere. As if a malevolent spirit haunted the place. The night covered Konoha and sparse streetlamps illuminated the streets. Their monotonous light flickered in the darkness. Sosuku gulped. The eerie aura distressed him. Something was wrong here. Something dangerous lurked in the darkness and watched their steps. He sent Shiba and Fumimaro to investigate. Their mission was an unconventional assignment. It was a secret mission. Orders came directly from the village council. His team survived the invasion and was now tasked with guarding the area. They were ordered to report anything suspicious while a full contingent of ANBU stormed the mansion. They were apparently dispatched to apprehend a fugitive girl. ANBU, fugitive girl, village council, secret orders. The entire affair sounded fishy. Sosuke noticed his troubled expression. ¡°Tatsuya, is something wrong?¡° ¡°Nothing. Nothing.¡° Tatsuya observed the mansion. ¡°Come on, Tatsuya, we have known each other for ages. I can tell when you are lying.¡° Tatsuya sighed. ¡°I wonder why we are here. The mission doesn''t make any sense.¡° Sosuke nodded. He understood. ¡°Same here, but I might know one or two things.¡° Tatsuya raised his eyebrow. ¡°I am listening.¡° ¡°I heard rumours, Tatsuya.¡° ... ... ... Tatsuya broke the uncomfortable silence. ¡°What do they tell?¡° Sosuke answered. His smile was strained. ¡°The council found the one responsible. They identified the culprit.¡° A giant fireball engulfed the sky and demolished Konoha''s suburbs. Entire platoons, companies perished in the blink of an eye. The demonic purple flames devoured friend and foe alike. Konoha''s losses were staggering and the numbers kept climbing. Hundreds of brave ninja vanished without a trace. Konoha triumphed today, but the price for victory was high and paid in blood. Tatsuya hoped his little brother was fine. Hisaaki received his mobilisation orders last week and was deployed close to ground zero. He hadn''t heard from him yet nor from his unit. ¡°Who is responsible for this catastrophe, Tatsuya?¡° ¡°A girl. A kunoichi. She was one of us.¡° Kosuke fell silent. He couldn''t believe his ears. Someone from Konoha was behind this devastation. ¡°They say the girl is a traitor. A crazed psychopath.¡° ¡°The girl only waited for the day to slaughter us all in her blind rage. She continued where the fox failed thirteen years ago.¡° ¡°Danzo faced her and saved us from an even bigger calamity.¡° ¡°Who is the girl?¡° Kosuke shivered. He had a suspicion. Sosuke hesitated. ¡°The ANBU called her the Black Princess.¡° Kosuke stiffened. His blood froze. Every Konoha ninja worth their salt knew her name. Konoha''s grim reaper, Konoha''s blackwinged angel of death, the Black Princess. Her reputation preceded her. Kosuke sweated. ¡°It''s her.¡° Sosuke agreed. ¡°Probably. The description fits her perfectly.¡° Kosuke clenched his fist. He knew it. He knew it. He knew it. This entire operation was fishy. Kosuke rose. Time to leave. ¡°Tatsuya, we are going.¡° ¡°We get Shiba and Fumimaro, and leave ...¡° ¡°Oh my, you leave the party early. Don''t you want to stay a bit longer?¡° Her sinister giggling interrupted him. Kosuke stared into the darkness and her crimson eyes greeted him. Her blade gleamed in the night and her purple lightning danced in joy. They ... were ... done. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Konosuke explored the mansion before being interrupted by one of his men. It was Mitsuhide, a fellow ANBU. Young, fresh, energetic, recently admitted to their ranks, eager to prove himself, but his constant questioning got on his nerves. The newbie annoyed him. Konosuke smiled behind his mask. ¡°Mitsuhide, have you found her?¡° They scanned the mansion, but their search yielded no results. The collective forces of ANBU and jonin hunted a single girl. The village council ordered such, but Asami vanished into thin air. No trace of her. The events didn''t surprise Konosuke. It saddened him that things had to end this way. Every ANBU was familiar with Asami, and they long speculated about her mental state. The amount of butchery the girl witnessed in the name of Konoha defied reason. Her ANBU career was short, but blood accompanied her every step. Her hands administered death. Her shoulders carried a heavy weight. Maybe it was too much for her to bear. Mitsuhide scratched his head. ¡°Negative.¡° ¡°We turned everything upside down, but we found nothing besides swords, swords, and more swords.¡° Konosuke furrowed his eyebrow. ¡°I guess that''s hardly surprising. Her preference for swords is well-known ...¡° The door knocked and Konosuke stiffened. His eyes turned at the door. Someone knocked in the middle of the night when the entire mansion should be guarded. This was far from normal. Knocks echoed across the room. ¡°Heiji, Thoki, Kasumi, Asuka, open the door.¡° Konosuke ordered, and they obeyed. His men protected and the door and opened the door ... A startling light rewarded them. A blast ripped through the walls and ripped the ANBU apart in a shower of mutilated flesh. The door was open and a girl paid the petrified ANBU a visit. The pale moonlight revealed her petite figure and her terrifying grin. The princess had arrived. ¡°Greetings, the hour is late, I am here to reclaim what is mine. ¡° Konosuke uttered a single thought, ¡° Fuck.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 9 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A Root ANBU knelt and reported. ¡°Danzo-sama, the ANBU failed. We assume the target escaped.¡° Danzo looked up from his desk and listened. His fight with Asami weakened the old man. He required time to recuperate. His chakra was low, and his hands lacked strength. The state of his right arm was beyond deplorable. The Hashirama cells ran amok and worsened his condition. Controlling them grew increasingly difficult. Danzo panted. ¡°So she is still alive?¡° The Root ANBU confirmed his fears. ¡°We suspect so, Danzo-sama. The girl eluded capture and escaped. Asami seemingly vanished.¡° ¡°Patrols went missing last night. They never returned.¡° ¡°We recovered their coprses this morning. Stabbed, garrotted, charred. The patrols were targeted and hunted down systematically.¡° ¡°The ANBU platoon stationed at the mansion met a similar fate.¡° Danzo contemplated. He had underestimated Asami. He had severely underestimated her. The case Asami represented a massive threat to his political survival. The truth was never allowed to be discovered. ¡°How much does the village council know?¡° The ANBU paused. ¡°The council was informed this morning. A squad of chunin investigated the mansion and stumbled across their mutilated corpses. It was a gruesome sight,¡° ¡°What did they report?¡° The ANBU hesitated. ¡°The captain reported he hadn''t seen such a degree of brutality even during the darkest stages of the war. This wasn''t a fight. This was massacre. They ANBU were slaughtered.¡° Danzo grinned, satisfied and folded his hands. This was the perfect pretext. He only had to convince the village council to brand her a traitor, an enemy of Konoha. ¡°It''s time.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kakuzu despaired. Today was a terrible day. Akatsuki had run out of worthwhile missions, and their recent requests left much to be desired. The bounties were meager. The pay disastrous as the bounty market experienced difficult times. He loved money above all else, but even he didn''t work his ass off for nothing. His time was precious. Missions had to be profitable for both sides. Kakuzu sighed and studied the recent Bingo book entries. The villages published their newest targets ... Kakuzu''s hands stopped. A certain entry caught his attention. The picture looked familiar. He had seen this girl before. He remembered her name, but the bounty had changed and the classification: Minami Asami. The Black Princess of Konoha. Konoha-nin. Kunoichi. ANBU. Rogue-nin. Traitor. S-rank. Bounty, 150,000,000 ryo. Elimination on sight recommended. Kakuzu grinned. ¡°Hidan! Get your ass ready! We got a job to do.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Desperation, apathy, depression hit Asami. Hunger and fatigue eroded her spirit. Weeks had passed since leaving Konoha and Asami crossed rivers, forests, mountains, lands without purpose, without goals, without destination. Her stomach grumbled. Her feet hurt. Dust and filth dirtied her precious attire. Insects bothered her. The nights were cold and the wind icy. Asami missed her fluffy bed, her pyjama, her warm bath, her home, her regular breakfasts. Her heart craved her old comfortable life, Her current lifestyle didn''t befit her standing. She was a princess, the last true Uchiha. Divine blood coursed through her veins. She deserved better. Ninja, ANBU, mercenaries, bounty hunters, they all wanted to have her head. Their futile attempts entertained her, but they persistent like flies. Her admirers only dwindled after she nailed a few of them to the nearest tree. Asami fell. Her exhausted body hit the soft grass below. The fluffy green invited her like a huge lovely pillow and Asami accepted the invitation. Her body was tired. The world weighted on her shoulders. Dark clouds covered the sky. Rain loomed. Asami earned her rest and she relished every second in these dark times, minutes of solitude, peace and silence. Asami persisted. She survived the night Okaa-san died. She survived Itachi. She survived Konoha''s betrayal. Her heart bled, but nobody cared. Her heart cried, but nobody cared. Asami was all alone. The sky roared and a thunder announced the rain. Droplets tickled her skin and their numbers grew. Asami smiled. She liked rain and rain liked her. Her world wasn''t a sunny place. Her past, her present were filled with misery and sorrow. Her future uncertain. Fate was indeed a cruel mistress. Asami lost everything. She paid a heavy price, reaping nothing but disappointment and betrayal. Nothing but resentment and hatred. One day, she would repay Konoha''s kindness, but for now Konoha was a relic of the past, a testament to wasted time and effort. The rain poured down. Myriads of droplets descended and soaked her hair, her kimono, but the rain didn''t bother her. Asami enjoying the refreshing rain, the water trickling from her skin. Asami reached for the sky amid the endless stream of tears. Heaven shared her pain, her suffering, her bitterness, but this wasn''t the end. Asami smiled. She would rise again and claim what was rightfully hers, her birthright. Nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Kakuzu.¡° ¡°Kakuzu¡° ¡°Kakuzu!!!¡° ¡°Hidan, stop pestering me. You annoy me.¡° Kakuzu narrowed his eyes. The immortal bastard was lucky he couldn''t just kill him. Hidan ignored his warning. ¡°Kakuzu, why are we doing this? We have been searching an entire month for this fucking bitch without a single fucking clue!!!¡° ¡°This is an utter waste of time!¡° Hidan barked. Kakuzu dismissed him. ¡°I doubt so. The bitch is worth a fortune. The girl is worth her weight in gold, so shut the fuck up, Hidan. Less complaining. More working.¡° Hidan clicked his tongue, ¡°The money doesn''t matter if we can''t find her, Kakuzu!! Don''t you get it ...¡° ¡°Are you even listening?!¡° Hidan boiled. Kkauzu assured his partner. ¡°I have my network. I have my connections. The little princess can''t be far. She must be in the area according to my sources.¡° ¡°I remember how well that worked last week, and the week before ...¡° Hidan grew silent. They reached a crossroad and made an unexpected find, corpses. ... ... ... ¡°I told you we are on the right track.¡° Kakuzu studied their mutilated corpses. They weren''t the only ones. They faced her, and it didn''t end well. Their masks and attire betrayed their affiliation. They guys were Kiri-ANBU, supplemented by mercenaries to bolster their forces. Kakuzu furrowed her eyebrow. The girl had numerous enemies. Kiri, Iwa, Suna, Kumo, Konoha, they all wanted her dead, but the princess didn''t care. They all tried, and they all failed. Asami didn''t hide, didn''t run, didn''t bother to cover her tracks. The girl left a trail of blood in her wake. Kakuzu inspected the dead. Stab wounds through their chests. Her sword burned through their torso. The fragrance of burnt human flesh still lingered. The dead carried her signature. The blood was still fresh. This degree of precision. This efficiency. This brutality. This was her. Kakuzu turned his attention to the nearest settlements. A small town located down the valley. A peaceful place. Kakuzu grinned. ¡°Told you so. We will find her eventually ...¡° ¡°Hidan?¡° Hidan stared at tthe blood stained tree. His hands trembled, and he clenched his fists in rage. His temper exploded. ¡°This fucking bitch! Who does this slut think she is?!¡° ¡°I am the servant of Jashin here! Not she! Massacring people is my job, goddammit!¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 10 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami rubbed her chin, contemplating. Her newest enemy challenged her, ice cream flavours. So many choices and Asami had a hard time to decide. Vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, orange, banana, cherry, pistachio ... ¡°Ahem.¡° ¡°Ahem.¡° ¡°Ahem!¡° The impatient shopkeeper cleared his throat. Asami looked up. ¡°Yes?¡° The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°I don''t want to disturb you, but could you please hurry up. Other customers are waiting, and you are holding up business.¡° Asami turned her head. A long row of people stood behind her. They looked impatient, but her dilemma continued, vanilla, or pistachio. The shopkeeper fumed. ¡°Hey, lass, didn''t you listen ...¡° Asami responded with a schooled glare. ¡°My friend, I am aware of your concerns, but selecting the right flavour of ice cream is a delicate affair, a matter of significant importance.¡° ¡°Feel hounored that I grace your minor establishment with my presence.¡° Asami smiled. Her lumisnescent purple eyes spread fear. ¡°A cone pistachio please.¡° A happy girl got her ice cream. And it was even free. Asami savoured her cone. Today was a joyous day, a day to enjoy the small luxuries of life ... A string of threads blocked her path, but they failed to kill her. The threads missed her, but they decapitated her ice without mercy. Her eyes teared and Asami mourned her loss. Her ice. Hidan clicked his tongue. ¡°Kakuzu, are you sure it is her?¡° Kakuzu retracted his threads. ¡°Absolutely.¡° Asami glared at her offenders. They were responsible for this grave injustice. These dastards decapitated her ice! Asami recognised the coats. She recognised the pattern. ¡°Who are you?¡° Hidan grabbed his scythe. ¡°I will kill you, you fucking bitch ...¡° Kakuzu grabbed Hidan. He sensed the danger. Absurd amounts of chakra saturated the air. Purple spheres manifested. They meant trouble. Kakuzu utilised Hidan as a blast shield, an efficient blast shield, an immortal blast shield. The girl hit hard, harder than Deidara. Her explosion cleaved a corridor through the town inconsiderate of civilian casualties. He miscalculated, urban terrain didn''t limit her capabilities. His body got hurled across the air, but Hidan volunteered to take the brunt of the blast, an unpleasant experience. Kakuzu kissed the ground. He decided to lie low and observe for the time being. ¡°What the fuck was this, Kakuzu? Do you want to kill me, or what?¡° Hidan grumbled. His coat was shredded, and his poor bones didn''t approve of being abused as living cover. ¡°Hey, are you listening, you asshole?! I am talking with you, Kakuzu!!!¡° Kakuzu didn''t move and Hidan grew furious. This bastard! He knew this trick! Hidan kicked him, but no reaction. The asshole was deader than dead. ¡°Stop bullshitting me ...¡° ¡°Oh my, you are still alive. Quite surprising.¡° Asami''s saccharine grin interrupted him. The girl pressed a purple sphere against his chest. ¡°This is for my ice. This is my revenge.¡° The black packed punch and catapulted him backwards. Hidan bounced over the ground like a human projectile. It hurt. Hidan gritted his teeth. ¡°You fucking bitch!!! You will pay for ...¡° Asami''s sword cut him short and decapitated Hidan. ¡°Amateurs.¡° How disappointing. Asami expected more from the infamous Akatsuki ... ¡°This isn''t over yet!!! Don''t believe you have won!¡° Asami blinked in confusion. ¡°Don''t ignore me! I am down here!¡° Asami followed his suggestions and rubbed her tired eyes. His head ... was talking ... ... ... ... This wasn''t a dream, was it? Hidan fumed. ¡°Stop staring ...¡° Asami grabbed him and inspected the funny talking head. ¡°Curious.¡° Hidan protested, ¡°Don''t ignore me, or ...¡° Asami presented a diabolical grin. ¡°Or what? Are you going to kill me?¡° Her palm summoned a lovely purple flame. ¡°You don''t scare me!¡° Hidan mocked her. ¡°I am immortal, bitch! So bring it on!¡° Dark glee flee Asami''s eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, I will give my best.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ They survived. Kakuzu rose and dusted off his clothes. They had underestimated the girl and suffered the consequences. The little princess stung. A more cautious approach was recommended. Fortunately, playing dead served him well. He might be immortal, but he wasn''t stupid. Kakuzu strolled around in search for his partner. He located his charred head spiked on a broken pipe. Hidan had seen better days. Not that he didn''t deserve his fate. Kakuzu chuckled in a wave of schadenfreude. ¡°Hidan, what happened?¡° Hidan hesitated. ¡°I met an angel, Kakuzu.¡° ¡°I met a goddess.¡° Kakuzu frowned. The idiot had finally gone insane. Hidan paused. ¡°Kakuzu, I think I have fallen in love ...¡° ¡°Mmmm. Mmmm. Mmmm.¡° Kakuzu''s threads sealed his lips and silenced Hidan. He had enough of his rambling. ¡°Better.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A cave, a dark place, a cold place, a lonely place, an inhospitable place, populated spiders and bugs, but the cave was special. A certain group elected the cave as one of their numerous hideouts. Akatsuki rarely met in person, mostly relying on other means of communication. Pain confirmed everyone''s presence. Akatsuki supported flexible structures and autonomy, but a certain degree of organisation was necessary. A modicum of discipline and hierarchy had to be maintained. Akatsuki remained officially mercenaries, and missions their primary source of income. A good reputation was indispensable on this market despite the infamous nature of their members. Immortal zombies, a psychopathic clan killer, a pyromaniac fanatic, a morbid puppeteer, they didn''t contribute to a positive public image. Kakuzu finally appeared. His figure flickered in the darkness. ¡°Apologies for being late, but I was forced to deal with a few issues.¡° Pain merely nodded and acknowledged his presence. The meeting commenced. ¡°Kakuzu, where is Hidan?¡° Kakuzu clicked his tongue. ¡°Hidan is sadly ... unavailable. Circumstances forced me to restrain him as he went bonkers. He didn''t take our recent mission well.¡° Pain didn''t approve. Hidan going insane was within his calculations, but not this soon. They might need to liquidate him. ¡°What happened?¡° Kakuzu scratched his head. ¡°That''s a complicated story.¡° ¡°Speak your mind. We have time.¡° Kakuzu grumbled annoyed. He wasn''t much of a talkative person. ¡°We received a mission. Our target was a girl, a kunoichi who turned traitor and abandoned her village. We set out to claim her bounty. Nothing unusual.¡° ¡°Unfortunately, the girl proved more troublesome than expected and Hidan fell in love with her.¡° ¡°...¡° Pain said nothing. Silence was his answer. True love? Such things existed? ¡°Hidan decided to build a shrine and sacrifice one-thousand souls. He wanted to beg Jashin to help him conquer the pure heart of his beautiful angel in black.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°I intervened before he could do anything stupid.¡° Pain merely nodded. ¡°That seems reasonable.¡° ¡°How much is the girl worth?¡° Kakuzu counted. ¡°Konoha doubled their bounty recently. Kumo and Iwao promised 50,000,000 each, while Kiri and Suna pledged 25,000,000 and 15,000,000 respectively. So 444,000,000 ryo in total.¡° Pain fell silent. The bounty was considerable, easily bankrupting smaller countries. Pain maintained his stoic facade. Surprise didn''t befit a divine leader. ¡°I assume your mission failed.¡° Kakuzu''s mood darkened. ¡°That''s ... indeed the case. The girl escaped our clutches.¡° ¡°The girl proved a formidable opponent. Capable, determined, aggressive. Her strength caught us ... off guard.¡° Pain processed the information. An idea formed. Akatsuki always looked out for new potential recruits, but suitable candidates were scarce. ¡°Kakuzu, tell me more about her. The girl has caught my interest. Her addition might strengthen our ranks.¡° ... ... ... ¡°Sasori, Deidara, you receive new orders. You replace Kakuzu and Hidan. Your mission is to establish contact with the target.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 11 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are you sure we got the right person, Sasori?¡° Deidara remained doubtful. Sasori grumbled, ¡°I think we can trust Kakuzu in this matter. His tracking skills are excellent. He is Akatsuki''s loyal bloodhound.¡° ... ... ... ¡°Fair enough.¡° Deidara shrugged his shoulders and knocked on the door. They found her inn and asked the innkeeper for her room. The owner redundantly assisted. The fear in his eyes was visible. Deidara knocked. No reaction. Deidara knocked a second time. No reaction. Deidara knocked once more ... ¡°I hear you, you fucking dimwitted cretins!!! Stop disturbing my peace.¡° Asami barked. The girl sounded pissed off. The door opened and a girl in a fluffy satin pyjama greeted them. Her long unkempt hair touched the floor. Asami yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Her eyes felt tired and her hungry stomach roared, demanding a breakfast. Asami glared at her guests. ¡°Who are you to disturb my precious sleep? Why do you wake me up at such an uncivilised hour?" Asami narrowed her eyes. Her illustrious guests were once again from Akatsuki. They probably didn''t learn their lesson last time. Deidara blinked. Kakuzu informed them their target was a girl, ... but not about her actual age. The girl was bloody young. Petite and innocent, a fragile porcelain doll. This girl was supposed to be Black Princess, Konoha''s fearsome kunoichi. Deidara remained cautious. ¡°Pardon our intrusion, but we arrived to discuss matters of great importance with you.¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°To discuss what? What do you want?¡° Deidara cleared his throat. ¡°We are searching for a certain girl.¡° Asami feigned ignorance while her reached for her trusted sword. They wanted trouble. They would get trouble. ¡°Good for you, but what does the girl have to do with me?¡° Deidara smiled. ¡°You might know her. Her name is Asami. Her hair is black and she loves kimonos.¡° ¡°Asami ... Asami ... Asami ...¡° ¡°Her name sounds familiar.¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°Why are you searching for her?¡° ¡°We are interested in her joining our organisation. Her abilities and capabilites would prove useful.¡° Deidara smiled. Negotiations proceeded smoothly. Asami studied her new friends. Her distrust didn''t diminish, but they seemed reliable. Asami opened the door and permitted them to enter her private kingdom. ¡°You may enter.¡° Deidara nodded and together with master Sasori invaded her room. Empty bottles littered and the sweet fruity smell of wine permeated the air. Asami tiptoed across her minefield without tripping and snatched the nearest chair and bottle. The girl filled her glass and crossed her legs. ¡°Might I offer you a glass? Not poisoned. Promise.¡° Deidara answered with a smile. ¡°We must sadly decline.¡° ¡°Such a shame.¡° Their rejection hurt Asami. ¡°The wine. An excellent year.¡° Her lips tasted the ruby liquor, a heavy red wine. ¡°Tell me more about your little organisation? What do I gain from joining your side?¡° Asami leaned back in her chair and swirled her glass. Melodrama never hurt. ¡°What can the famed Akatsuki offer me?¡° ¡°I heard rumours. I heard you strike fear into the hearts of your enemies.¡° ... ... ... Deidara contemplated. ¡°Protection. We can offer you protection.¡° Asami raised her eyebrow. His response amused her. ¡°Protection ... Uninteresting.¡° ¡°Do I look as if I need protection? The entire world hunts me, but I am still alive.¡° ¡°I neither require nor desire your paltry protection. I want more.¡° ¡°Try again, what do I gain from joining?¡° ¡°Money, I guess.¡° Asami dismissed him. ¡°Money doesn''t interest me. I have my ways to get everything I desire without a single coin.¡° Deidara fell silent and Asami frowned. Akatsuki bored her. They offered her nothing of interest. Asami sighed in disappointment. ¡°I think we should end this fruitless discussion, but for the sake of curiosity, what is Akatsuki''s goal?¡° Deidara hesitated. ¡°Pain never specified, but his goal is to change the world.¡° Assami halted her glass. Her guests elicited her undivided attention. ¡°To change ... the world ... ¡° Asami''s lips curved upwards. ¡°This Pain is certainly an ambitious man.¡° ¡°Please tell me more about him.¡° ... ... ... Asami admired her bewitching figure in the mirror. Her new coat fit her. The red clouds accentuated her eyes. Her sleeves were loose as they didn''t have her size. Her figure was too short, but Akatsuki had a decent sense of fashion at least . When arriving at Amegakure, she would arrange for a proper kimono version to be tailored. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 1 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Amegakure offered a truly majestic sight. The forces of nature cloaked the city in a veil of rain, a common sight of Ame. The scenery pleased her senses. Dark spires, silent monuments of forged black steel and human will, ascended from earth. Their imposing height challenged heaven itself. Shrouded in shadow, their cold silhouettes hid secrets forever untold. They were spires of desolation, of sorrow, of lost hope, of tragedy. Their soul resonated with her. The black towers invited her, welcomed her, and Asami accepted their invitation. Accompanied by her umbrella, a lone girl crossed the misty bridge leading into the village. This was Ame. This was the village hidden by the rain. This was her new home. The place where she was supposed to meet Akatsuki''s leader. Pain was his name, a self-proclaimed god. How pretentious. Some nameless provincial upstart with delusions of grandeur declared himself a god in her presence. Such impertinence. Pain led Akatsuki and his goal was nothing short of world domination. An ambitious project for an equally ambitious man. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Takuya yawned. Sleepiness overcame his drowsy eyes. Guard duty was such a pain in the ass. The very definition of mind-numbing and boring. "Tired, aren''t we?" Shizue laughed about his predicament. "Not really. Just the usual. Nothing makes you sleep better than guard duty." Takuya rubbed his eyes to fight the drowsiness, but to no avail. Serving Amegakure was an honour, but ... guard duty sucked big time. Standing watch day in day out was a tedious affair. Nothing ever happened. They guarded the village gate and halted merchants and other travelling folk, but Takuya didn''t complain. He had a family to feed and a wife waiting for him. The post was safe. Minimal risk ... Footsteps resounded through the air. The rest of the checkpoint shared his reaction and snapped to attention, their drowsiness gone. Steps echoed across the empty bridge. They approached their position. The steps stopped and amidst the fog a lone girl armed with an umbrella appeared. Takuya spotted her petite figure. Her black kimono bore a familiar pattern. Her pale skin granted the girl a ghostly appearance. Her sheer presence intimidated. A cold, chilling, dark aura surrounded her. Takuya gulped, resisting the creeping sensation of dread. Her saccharine smile greeted them. "Salutations, friends, I was invited to visit the beautiful village of Amegakure. I have arrived and now seek permission to enter .¡° Silence followed and the guards exchanged looks of disbelief. They didn''t trust her. The girl radiated an otherworldly, a dangerous aura. Her smile didn''t ease the tension. Takuya unholstered his kunai. He remained cautious. The girl was suspicious. Shizue narrowed his eyes. "Who are you? What business do you have with Ame?" The girl tilted her head and played with her umbrella. "As said, an old friend invited me." Shizue gritted his teeth. "Don''t play with us. State your reason, or ..." The girl giggled. "Or what? What are you going to do?" Shizue''s blood froze. A lighting bolt illuminated the bridge and revealed her figure. Her eyes glimmered purple in the dark, exuding a cold demonic aura. Takuya held his breath.. The girl ... wasn''t normal. Takuya gripped his kunai. "Don''t move! Try anything funny, and we will attack!" "I advise against such rash actions." Asami smiled. Ignorant humans, they entertained her. Toying with feeble creatures filled her girlish heart with joy. Their fear, their angst, their raw emotions pleased her sadistic streak. Their misfortune and misery lifted her mood. Asami gripped her umbrella and marched past the stunned guards. The incessant rain didn''t stop and Asami advanced through the ghastly fog, unbothered by their presence. Shizue blocked her way. "Stop! I said stop! Not a step further!" Asami ignored his orders and strolled past a petrified Shizue. The guard yielded and allowed her to pass. Asami yawned. "How boring.¡° ¡°You.¡° Asami directed her gaze at the closest guard. Takuya looked confused. Was she talking with him ... ¡°I am.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Listen, could you do me a little favour? I am new to Ame, and I need a guide as I am searching for a friend of mine." Takuya gulped. ¡°Who is this ... friend?" Asami grinned. "I am sure you know him. The entirety of Ame knows him. I am searching for Pain-sama." Takuya paled. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Guided by her newest underling, Asami reached her destination. Pain resided in the tallest tower. A woman with lavender hair awaited her arrival. Konan was her name. Her white angelic wings made her float in the air. Her expression betrayed no emotions. "You are late." Asami bowed in mockery. "My apologies, but locating Kami-sama proved difficult. In his infinite wisdom, he provided me with no directions.¡° ¡°I was forced to ask locals for help.¡° ... ... ... "We know.¡° Konan maintained her emotionless mask. ¡°Your little show of force displeased Pain-sama." Asami responded with a smile. "Once again, my sincerest apologies, I never intended to offend Kami-sama.¡° ¡°I didn''t know I was watched, but now I do. Of course, I will rein in my unbecoming behaviour.¡° Asami met Konan''s stare while Takuya was caught between fronts, an innocent bystander watching their titanic struggle. Tension rose and the dangerous silence continued. Konan inspected her and Asami reciprocated her kindness. ... ... ... Konan sighed. "Follow me. Pain-sama is awaiting you.", Konan led the way and Asami followed. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "What''s up, Takuya? You look pale. Have you seen a ghost?" Shuji joked. As the bartender greeted his most frequent customer and was slightly worried. Takuya was soaked. His friend had clearly seen better days. Takuya shivered. His hands trembled. This wasn''t the Takuya he knew. Takuya took a chair and rested. "Shuji, give me a drink ... No, make it two ... No, better three ... Give me the strongest stuff you have." He needed alcohol. He needed to forget. Takuya downed one shot, two shots, four shots and kept going. Amegakure gained a new angel, and her wings were black like the night. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 2 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami followed the mysterious angel, walked down the corridor. Her desire to not get lost in this maze. Too many doors, too many floors, too many stairs. Too confusing. Blasting her way through the tower might not be a bad idea. Destructive, but effective. Explosives never hurt ... No. Maybe ... No. Not even if ... No. ... No! But ... No. Asami sighed in defeat and resisted the alluring, seductive, sweet, welcoming, ecstatic, inviting, euphoric, wonderful temptation f explosives. Explosions were true beauty. The detonation, the flash, the blast made her eyes sparkle, but no explosions for a sad little girl. Asami struck a conversation to lighten the mood. Her lips smiled. "I was told your name is Konan, A beautiful name." ... ... ... Silence. "Not in a talkative mood, it seems." Asami shook her head in dismay. ¡°Such a shame." ... ... ... No reaction. Nothing. The uncomfortable silence continued. Her communication attempts failed. Asami offer her hand, but Konan declined. Asami clicked her tongue. "I find your presence increasingly annoying. Ignoring a guest doesn''t constitute proper etiquette, but I didn''t expect much from a hollow puppet to begin with.¡° Her words elicited a reaction. Konan took offence. Traces of humanity still burned inside her heart . ... ... ... Konan confronted her with a blank stare. Her eyes expressed cold indifference. "What are you implying?" ¡°My impression didn''t deceive me, you are dead, a hollow puppet. You are nothing but a walking corpse, an emotionless husk.¡° Asami beamed. "Konan, smile. Less gloom, more smile. Show some happiness. Show some positivity. It helps." Konan''s heart remained unmoved. "I don''t smile. This world is cursed. Happiness and joy don''t exist. They are a lie." Asami tilted her head. "How so?" ... ... ... Konan dismissed her. "You wouldn''t understand. You can''t understand." Asami chuckled. "I won''t deny, I don''t share your past, but I understand pain. I understand loss. I suffered my fair share myself." Konan halted. Her words hit a nerve. "My mother was murdered before my eyes. My hands are stained with blood. Young, old, father, mother, child, I killed them all in Konoha''s service.¡° ¡°I think I understand." Asami smiled. Konan observed her in silence. Her mask never slipped. ¡°It seems I misjudged you, you might understand. Time will tell.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "We have arrived, Pain-sama" Konan bowed and Asami spotted a coated figure in the dark. The man Ame''s skyline and the ever pouring rain, contemplating, not deeming her worthy of his attention. Her presence was of minor importance even when little supported his divine claim. Pain was nothing but a mere mortal. Asami maintained her composure despite clenching her fist. Once again, she was ignored. Pain turned and her assessment changed drastically. For a fraction of a second, Asami''s smile faltered. Her perfect facade crumbled. His eyes. Asami stumbled. These eyes ... This was ... impossible ... A purple abyss confronted her. Pain''s uncanny gaze crossed the room, judging her worth. Asami recognised the eyes, their colour, their pattern, eyes of legend thought forever lost to myths. The Rinnegan had returned and questions arose. Pain was neither a Senju nor an Uchiha. The Rinnegan was supposed to be beyond his grasp. Pain studied her. "We assume you are Asami. We awaited your arrival.¡° Asami listened. ¡°We heard about your capabilities. We hope your future performance won''t disappoint us." A flash of lightning illuminated the room. Asami deflected with a smile. Acting servile was the best course of action for the time being. "I feel honoured by your trust, but my capabilities are ... modest at best. I fail to see how I can contribute in any significant way to Akatsuki, Pain-sama." Her words elicited a weak chuckle. They amused Pain. "We wouldn''t say so. Kakuzu spoke highly of your abilities. We doubt you will fail us. " "Konan, hand her the scroll." Konan complied and presented her a scroll. Asami accepted the present. "What''s this?" "This is your next mission." Asami disliked the word mission. Mission sounded like work. "I see.¡° Once an errand girl, always an errand girl. This was her destiny. She served Konoha. Now she served a new master. Pain elaborated, "You will meet up with your assigned partner and complete the mission." Asami opened the scroll and studied her orders. Cold days were coming. Her mission led her north, into the eternal snowy white winter wonderland without adequate equipment. No fur coat. No warm gloves. No boots. Problematic. Asami smiled at her savior. It was time to leech some funds, Asami was a little princess, and princesses were expensive. Asami beamed. "Pain-sama ~ ..." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 3 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Shizue, have you found her? " "Negative, Captain. Nothing." Kumanosuke clicked his tongue, his annoyance visible. They inspected the snowy ground, but the girl eluded them. Their target was nowhere to be found, but the girl couldn''t have gotten far. Their client ordered them to capture her alive if possible. The Daimyo demanded the girl, and he was willing to remunerate them accordingly for their services. Kumanosuke didn''t care about the girl''s subsequent fate. They were ninja, and true ninja didn''t ask. Ninja obeyed. Ninja listened. They followed as long as gold and silver flowed. Konoha needed money as times were dire. The invasion devastated the village and the council was prepared to make sacrifices, to walk. Konoha''s reconstruction required considerable financial resources and forced the village to accept missions of the more dubious kind, profitable missions, lucrative missions of the less honourable kind. Assassinating little girls wasn''t an honourable affair, but Konoha didn''t complain. The Daimyo paid, and money was money. Their objective was to capture the girl. Failure wasn''t acceptable. Success was demanded no matter the cost. Determined, Kumanosuke continued the search in the cold. Corpses littered the icy plains. Blood soaked the snow red. It took weeks, they eventually tracked the girl down. They ambushed the convoy. They eliminated the guards. They eliminated the merchants. They eliminated her last loyal retainer, the old man. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth. Frustration welled up. "Naomichi, Toshikuni, anything to report?" Naomichi shook his head. "Nothing, Captain. It''s as if the girl had vanished ..." "Captain?" Kumanosuke grew silent. The snow attracted his attention. Blood shimmered in the dusk and faint footprints crossed the snow. Her footsteps betrayed the girl. Kumanosuke flashed a grin. Found. Dark clouds loomed on the horizon. A blizzard gathered. "Shizue, Naomichi, Toshikuni, follow me. We need to hurry." Time was limited. They had to get her before the blizzard ff they intended to capture her alive. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki ran, and ran, and ran. Desperation and fear drove the terrified girl. Her frail body urged her to stop, but she couldn''t, she wouldn''t. Yuki ran with all the force her weak body was able to muster. Her movements slowed down, but sheer grit and determination kept her going. In stoic silence, Yuki fought her way through the deep snow, an endless white path, a desolate desert of crystalised water and ice. The cold and pain were her only companions. Yuki lost everything in life, but she endured, and endured, and endured. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Her world fell apart. Her family, her retainers, they all died. No happiness, no joy, no light, only pain accompanied her. The emptiness inside her heart proved a burden too heavy. Her heart bled, and Yuki capitualted. She had suffered enough. She deserved some sleep after all these years on the run. She deserved to rest in peace. Yuki mustered a tender smile. The scenery fit her demise. Snow surrounded her, a kingdom of eternal winter, of eternal sorrow. Her time had finally come. This was her destiny. The unforgiving cold assaulted her. Her feet hurt. Her tired, her exhausted, her heavy limbs refused to move. Her clothes were soaked red. The cut was deep, and the bleeding didn''t stop. Yuki bit her lips to suppress the pain. Every step took a toll on her weakened constitution. Yuki panted. Her breathing was uneven, unsteady. The cold air pierced her lungs, stabbed her chest. The stinging pain suffocated her. The pure white snow invited her. The snow was fluffy, soft, like a cushion, like a bed waiting to be embraced. Yuki stumbled and fell. The snow softened her fall and sleep came easily. Her eyelids closed and her last resolve crumbled. Yuki didn''t resist the fate awaiting her. A little nap in the snow ... wouldn''t hurt ... Just ... a few ... minutes ... Reality turned black, and the falling snow buried the girl beneath. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Asami ? senpai ?." "Asami ? senpai ?." "Notice me, senpai ?." "Asami ? senpai ?." "Look, senpai ?." "Notice me, senpai ?." "Asami ? senpai ?." "Asami ?...¡° ¡°Aaarrrgh." Tobi fell to his knees. His stomach took a heavy hit. Asami rammed her scabbard backwards into his stomach with little regard for his well-being. A sadistic grin decorated her innocent face while Tobi twisted in pain. His suffering pleased her. Tobi deserved his fate. Asami leaned down. Her white fur coat warmed her. "Poor Tobi, what happened? Did you trip?" Tobi broke out in tears. "Asami ? senpai ? cruel and heartless. Asami ? senpai mean and a bully." Asami smiled. Her lips made his blood freeze. ¡°Tobi ..., stop trying my patience, " Tobi stiffened. ¡°Scary senpai. Tobi hiding under warm blanket ...¡° Asami hit Tobi with her scabbard, a gentle reminder. "Ouch.¡° Tobi rubbed his abused head. ¡°Why do you hit me? Tobi did nothing wrong ...¡° ¡°Ouch." Asami''s wrathful scabbard struck again. "Because ... "Ouch." ¡°... you keep ...¡° "Ouch." ¡°... asking ...¡° "Ouch." ¡°... stupid questions." Tobi shielded himself against the onslaught. "Senpai, please stop! You are bullying poor Tobi!" Asami glared. "That was ..." "Ouch." "... the ..." "Ouch." "... intention..." "..., baka!" Tobi whimpered, "Tobi heard women are gentle and tender, but Asami-senpai neither gentle nor tender. Asami-senpai, cold, heartless, violent. Abusive, cruel, evil. Always hitting poor Tobi ..." "Tobi." Asami gripped her scabbard and narrowed her eyes. "You know, I can still hear you, right?¡° Tobi paled. Panicking, he chose the only sensible choice, he ran. He ran as fast as the wind. "Seeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnpppppaaaaaaaaiiiiiiii, don''t hit me!" Asami pursued him, but her hunt met a sudden end. Asami tripped over a pile of snow and her lips kissed the frozen snow. Asami fumed. How she hated this little pest. One day she would suffocate Tobi with his pillow in his sleep. Tobi noticed his precious senpai had gotten lost, and returned. He knelt to lament her early death. "Senpai!!! No!!!" Tobi bemoaned her premature demise. Tears overflowed. "Tobi knew senpai only for a week. Senpai never liked Tobi, but still, Asami was the best senpai Tobi ever had! Tobi will miss senpai ..." Asami grumbled from below. Her voice sounded angry. "I am not dead, you idiot." Tobi raised his arms in joy. "A miracle, senpai, you returned from the dead!" Asami didn''t share his enthusiasm and her scabbard struck once again with a lot of Asaminess. "Ouch", Tobi grumbled. ¡°Evil senpai.¡° Asami ignored his complaints and investigated the pile of snow. A solid object made her trip. It wasn''t ice. Asami identified the culprit. Buried beneath the snow, Asami spotted black ... hair? Asami didn''t hesitate and shoved the snow aside. Her hands discovered a lonely, half-frozen girl. Weak, frail, closer to death than to life. The girl required help, help she wouldn''t deny. Asami hugged the girl. Her comforting arms protected the poor child. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 4 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami gazed at the girl in her arms. Her tender heart felt pity, tormented by sadness and sorrow. It pained Asami to watch the girl suffer in the cold. Such a poor weak creature. Asami wouldn''t abandon her. The girl had such lovely fluffy cheeks. Asami pinched the girl''s cheeks while the victim of her affection was unable to resist her nefarious attacks. Her silken hair. Her chubby face. Her adorable cheeks. The resemblance was uncanny. Her appearance screamed doll, reminding Asami of much simpler, much happier times. Asami mustered a weak smile. Equally alone, equally helpless, equally vulnerable, but Asami was here to protect her. She wouldn''t surrender her to the dark icy cold. Her kind heart didn''t permit such injustice. Asami tightened her hug. Hugging was beneath her dignity, a little bit of cuddled was allowed. The girl was hers, hers alone. "A girl." Tobi tilted his head. ¡°Curious find ...¡° "Senpai, why are you staring at me like this?" Tobi gulped. Her malicious smile sent a shiver down his spine. Asami beamed. "The girl needs help. So would you please lend me your coat, Tobi?" "My coat?" Tobi blinked. Asami nodded. Tobi hesitated before relenting. Senpai would never take his whole coat and leave poor Tobi freezing in the cold ... Asami snatched his coat out of his hands and wrapped the girl in it, turning her into a living fluffy cocoon. The girl needed every layer she could get. Tobi''s teeth shivered in the cold. "Asami ? senpai, I am freezing ..." Asami remained unmoved by his plight. "Stop this farce. You didn''t freeze before. You won''t freeze now. Take it like a man." "But ... But ... But ..." "I doubt it would be a tragic loss anyway." ... ... ... "You are mean, senpai. Your words hurt Tobi. Tobi has a heart too." Tobi sobbed. He cried. "Nobody liking Tobi." This cheap trick wouldn''t work. "Tobi unloved and forever alone." It didn''t work. "Life has no meaning. Tobi jumping from the nearest bridge." It worked. Asami sighed in defeat. "Don''t make things complicated for both of us. Tobi. Please don''t jump. I would miss you. " Tobi regained his hope. "Really?" Asami nodded. Tobi annoyed her most of the time, but his presence was nevertheless ... appreciated in these dark times. Tobi''s lit up in joy. "That is the nicest thing Tobi ever heard. Asami ?senpai, you are the best." Tobi raised his arms and assaulted her with a hug, but Asami merely sidestepped. "It''s still too early for a hug." "Mmmm. Mmmm. Mmmm." Tobi mumbled with his head stuck deep into the snow. ¡°Hmemlmpm mem, smenpmami. I am dying!" His nonsensical rambling continued, but Asami ignored him. Tobi would survive. He was a stubborn fool. Asami scanned their surroundings, the Land of Iron, a barren land of eternal snow and little hospitality. Day turned night and a snowstorm approached. They needed a place for the night, a warm place. The girl was cold, her limbs frozen, her pulse weak ... ... ... ... Tobi escaped from his snowy grave. His lungs inhaled the fresh air. He survived. "Finally free. Tobi nearly suffocating ..." "Tobi ... Silence ..." Asami admonished him. "We have got visitors." Asami narrowed her eyes. Ninja arrived. Judging by the appearance, they hailed from Konoha. What were they doing here in the middle of nowhere? The ninja noticed their presence and surprise was written over their faces. Suspicion and distrust met Asami. Kumanosuke didn''t waste any time. His harsh voice lacked any sense of friendliness. "Who are you?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "I ask again, who are you? Answer me! Immediately1" Kumanosuke studied the strangers, a girl in a thick fur coat accompanied by a shivering man. He was freezing. The girl glared in their direction with a hint of annoyance. "My friends, what''s the rush? No need to be so aggressive." Kumanosuke readied his kunai. "I don''t like to repeat myself, lass. So who are you? Identify yourself!" Asami despaired. "Oh my, such dreadful times. The youth these days. So bold and quick with their kunai. No manners. Threatening a defenceless and innocent maiden in open sight. Has Konoha foregone any sense of honour?" Tobi blinked. Defenceless? Innocent? The little demon was neither. Kumanosuke clicked his tongue. "Stop your nonsensical rambling. Stop wasting my time, lass. We are way older than you!" Asami titled her head. "Do you think so? Appearances can be deceptive, my friend." "What if I am an ancient spirit that feeds on the tasty souls of foolish humans? Delicious humans who trespass their boundaries in their infinite hubris." Kumanosuke''s eyebrow twitched. The girl got increasingly on his nerves. "Listen, lass, my patience is limited. So answer my questions!" Asami pouted. "You are boring. You guys have no sense of humour." "What do you even want from me?" Kumanosuke gritted his teeth. The girl disregarded his question, but they finally made progress. ¡°We are searching for a certain girl. Said girl is apparently in your possession. We ask you to hand her over. We need her." Asami titled her head. "Which girl?" "The girl in your arms." "You mean my cute little sister?" Kumanosuke nodded. "Indeed, your cute little sister ... What?¡° ¡°I think you got something wrong here." Asami tightened her protective hug. "I don''t think so. You want to steal my cute little sister, but nee-san will protect her.¡° "She ... is ... not ... your ... sister!" Kumanosuke protested. Asami ignored him. "Doesn''t matter. I found her first, so I will keep her. She is mine, my cute little sister." Kumanosuke fumed. "What kind of logic is that? Don''t be absurd ..." Asami narrowed her eyes. "You are being absurd here! You threaten me and demand to hand over my sister to a bunch of asshole ninja I neither know nor trust." Kumanosuke clenched his fist. "Lass, don''t make things more complicated than necessary. Hand over the girl and we will leave you in peace." Asami refused. "No." Kumanosuke restated his demand. "Hand ... over ... the girl!" "Only over my dead body!" "That can be arranged." Kumanosuke attacked, but Asami struck first. A sudden pulse of light his squad dogded. Kumanosuke ducked. and the blast passed over his heads, hitting a mountain range. The bitch missed. Kumanosuke grinned. "Nice try. Try to aim next time." Her miss displeased Asami. A cruel joke of fate. Asami clicked her tongue. "Annoying, but ultimately irrelevant." Kumanosuke raised his eyebrow. Asami giggled. "My friend, are you familiar with the proverb, the unaimed arrow never misses?" The earth trembled and Kumanosuke sensed the danger. He turned and froze. Endless masses of snow rolled down the valley to bury them all. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! "Avalanche." Kumanosuke ran. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 5 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A thick layer of snow and ice covered the formerly peaceful valley. Asami scratched her head. Her attempt at evaporating her enemy ... slightly backfired. The avalanche buried everything, forests, trees. It didn''t matter, the snow turned the valley into a silent graveyard. Lesser mortals would have been overwhelmed by the avalanche, but not Asami. In her infinite wisdom, Asami erected a shield, a purple dome of multiple layers of chakra, a cathedral of light, to protect her cute little sister from the masses of snow. The snow formed a caver and protected, shielded, sheltered her from the harsh world. The snow wasn''t her enemy. The snow was her friend, peaceful, calm, serene, pristine, silent. Darkness limited her vision, but her shimmering chakra illuminated the improvised cavern. Asami gave life to a purple flame. her child was. Her purple will-o-wisp floated above the ground, dancing. Her flame jumped in joy much to Asami annoyance. This was definitely going too far. Her playful chakra. Moody, curious. Stubborn, greedy. Sly, envious. Proud, petty. Where did her chakra get these bad habits from? Asami gave her fire an icy stare. Stop this nonsense. Her flame obeyed and shrank. Her pitiful purple flame looked saddened, dejected. Asami relented and sighed. "Do whatever you want. I don''t care." The purple flame rejoiced and resumed its activity with new vigour. "Tobi, what are you doing?" Asami spotted her partner. Tobi hugged her legs. Tobi gulped. Senpai scary. Not good. "Are the evil people finally gone?" Asami merely nodded. "Tobi, why are you hugging my legs?" Tobi hesitated. His arms embraced her legs, and he was short on explanations. Senpai had a pleasant fragrance. "Konoha ninja were mean and giant avalanche scared Tobi. So Tobi hiding near senpai. Senpai safest place in the world! Senpai protecting Tobi when in danger." ... ... ... Asami sighed in exasperation. "Seriously, Tobi, how did you get into Akatsuki with your lacklustre credentials?" Tobi scratched his head clueless. "Tobi has no idea. Pain-sama was recruiting, so ..." "Senpai, look. Look, what is this?" Tobi changed the topic and pointed at her flame. Childish glee filled his eyes. He found a new toy. Asami and her flames exchanged glances. The existence named Tobi confused them both. His stupidity defied common sense. Tobi marvelled at her will-o-wisp. "Senpai, can I touch it?" Asami clicked her tongue. "Don''t even think about ..." Tobi poked her flame. He poked, and poked, and poked. Tobi poked her flame. He had a lot of fun. "Tobi, ... stop ... poking ... my flame." Tobi protested. "But ... But ... But ... The flame cute and fluffy. Just like senpai ..." "Ouch.¡° Tobi jolted up in pain and rubbed his finger. "Senpai, your evil flame burned me." Asami rolled her eyes and dismissed his claim. "Sure." "I swear the flame ... Ouch." "Ouch." "Ouch." "Help me, senpai! Help me! Tobi under attack!" Tobi ran in circles, hunted by a furious will-o-wisp. Her purple flame chased and attacked him. Tobi hid behind Asami and cowered in fear. "Senpai, please, help me! The evil fire spirit attacks Tobi!" ... ... ... Asami gave Tobi a painful reminder. Her fist struck. "Ouch." Tobi rubbed his abused head. "Idiot, stop poking my child, and you will be fine." Asami glared before dedicating her attention to the girl. Her condition deteriorated, Asami placed the girl on the ground and snapped her fingers to light a fire. The cavern was cold. Tobi warmed his freezing hands at her improvised bonfire. He was happy. "Warmth ~." Asami removed the girl''s clothes and examined her state. Her breathing was erratic, her pulse weak, her temperature low, her blood loss significant. The girl had to be stabilised. Immediately. Time was of essence. Asami didn''t know medical ninjutsu, but a solution was needed. Asami unholstered a kunai. Her grip was tight. Desperate times required drastic measures. Asami closed her eyes and took the gamble, trusting in her blood. Her kunai cut her wrist. Her blood heeded her call, shimmering vivid red with traces of purple. This wasn''t mere blood. This was more. Enriched with the purest form of chakra, her blood was her catalyst. Powerful, potent, vigorous. Her blood dripped down. Droplet after droplet covered the wound. Asami would save the girl. Her blood proved effective. The girl''s wound healed under a purple glimmer. Asami cleared the remaining blood from her wrist while Tobi hid in the corner. His body shivered. Asami raised her eyebrow. "Tobi, why are you ...¡° "Senpai using evil blood magic.¡° Tobi pointed his accusing finger at her. ¡°Senpai in truth evil witch disguised as little girl. Poor Tobi next victim of her evil machinations." ... ... ... Asami glared. "Tobi, shut up." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 6 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Captain, are you okay?" "Okay? Nothing is okay in this fucking snowy shithole. An avalanche nearly killed us.¡° Kumanosuke groaned in pain. They survived the avalanche and the little psycho loli at the expense of a few broken bones. His legs refused to move. "What are you waiting for? Get your asses over! Help me!" Shizue and Naomichi moved. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth to suppress the pain. "If I ever get my hands on this little bitch, ..." Shizue listened. "So we are continuing with the mission?" Kumanosuke answered with an incredulous stare, "Fuck no. I am not senile. We get the fuck out. I am not going to face this demon ever again. " Screw the mission. Screw the money. Screw the terror loli. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki''s chances of survival were minimal, not to say non-existent. All hope was lost and doom awaited her. The exhausted girl embraced the soft snow. Her death would be sweet and painless. Yuki was never a friend of pain and suffering. Nobody was. Yuki was a pampered noble girl and little princess, a pampered little princess. Noble blood coursed through her veins. Harumi, her caretaker and guardian, always said so. Harumi served her parents even beyond their death and Yuki had little reason doubt to his words. He spoke the truth, she was of noble birth and Yuki remembered her heritage, Years had passed since the fateful day, the night she lost her parents, killed in cold blood. On the run for the majority of her life, Yuki missed her father, her mother. The pain never subsided. Yuki missed Haruka. Yuki missed her warmth, her hugs, her love. All disappeared. Only the memories of better times remained. The ninja nearly killed her, forcing her to march untold miles in the cold. Her tender heart hoped her friends would rot in hell, haunted by her angry spirit from the afterlife. Yuki wouldn''t forgive them. Never. Death came quickly. No pain. No agony. Her body went numb, and darkness approached her. Trapped in a state of fading consciousness and reality, her world turned black. The darkness crept closer, which unsettled Yuki. The darkness was strange, alien, different. Ancient malice lurked inside the shadows. Avarice. Envy. Insatiable hunger. Yuki stared into the abyss and the abyss stared back at her. The dark miasma distressed her. Yuki stumbled backwards and the darkness followed her. Yuki paled. Her fears weren''t a product of her paranoia, the darkness followed her. The thing didn''t allow her to escape. ... ... ... The beast flashed its teeth. Red luminescent eyes pierced her. Their predatory intent was clear. Nightmarish tendrils rushed forth. Deformed, inhuman claws carved for her. They were everywhere. They were many. They were fast. Yuki gulped. Nobody told her about this aspect of dying. Yuki reconsidered her decision. Death didn''t appear desirable anymore. Yuki ran. The little princess fled from the army of black tendrils. She was too young and fluffy to die. But misfortune struck the clumsy girl. Yuki tripped over her own feet and fell. Her clumsy feet sealed her fate. Yuki closed her eyes and awaited her end, but her brutal death never came. The murderous claws never reached her. A purple shield blocked them much to the dark creature''s annoyance. The beast snarled, glared. The creature wasn''t happy with the outcome. The purple shield protected Yuki. The mysterious barrier exuded a gentle aura, warm, reassuring, comforting. The purple energy cared about her. The shield dissipated and morphed into a purple sphere, startling Yuki. A cute fluffy light ball saved her from demise, and her new fluffy friend didn''t show any fear. The dark creature hissed, but her companion didn''t waver. The brave light ball stood its ground and challenged the darkness. Little love was lost between both sides. Yuki rooted for her new ally from behind. Yuki wasn''t a coward, but she also wasn''t prepared to fight. Her little friend was better suited for combat. Kill it! Kill it! Murder the stupid shadow thingy! The stalemate continued until the unknown creature conceded defeat. The beast hissed in rage, but it was useless. The girl was beyond its reach. Annoyed, the darkness receded and Yuki sighed in relief. First blood crazed ninja, and now arcane eldritch terrors. Life was tough. The purple sphere observed her. Her friend waited. Yuki titled her head, unsure what to do with her little friend. Yuki decided to pat her fluffy friend. The sphere rejoiced, pleased by its reward. "Are you satisfied ... Stop, what are you doing?! Stop!" Yuki panicked and fought the inevitable. Yuki resisted, but resistance was futile. The sphere dissolved into a fine mist of shimmering particles. The mist enveloped her, entering her body. The mist absorbed her. A warm feeling spread through her entire body, a sensation of power, of strength. Yuki stared at her hands, the faint aura of entrancing purple glimmered in the dark, a beautiful purple that banished the darkness. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki awakened from her slumber and morning greeted her, much to her annoyance. Yuki loved her sleep, her fluffy dreams. They were cut short and Yuki found herself in a pinch. Her lungs didn''t get any air. Two arms curled around her chest in a tight hug, suffocating her. Yuki panicked and gasped for air. She didn''t survive her assassins only to be cuddled to death like a teddy bear. Her air supplies dwindled and her sense of reality faded. ... Air ... ... Oxygen ... ... Life ... ... Help ... ... The gods took pity on Yuki and answered her pleas. The hug of death loosened and Yuki was able to breath again. Breath in. Breath out. Breath in. Breath out. Her condition stabilised and Yuki inspect her surroundings. Her head turned left despite being barely able to move. A sleeping bag and the insidious hug of death trapped her. At least, the sleeping bag was cosy and warm here, which Yuki appreciated. Cosiness and warmth were her friends. A dark cave surrounded her and a fire flickered in the darkness. A mysterious man camped around the fire. He studied the purple flames intently. Her fire hid her secrets. His hand touched the fire, but the man showed no reaction. He felt nothing beneath his mask. His hollow voice betrayed no emotions. "A peculiar fire. A peculiar girl." Yuki blinked. "What are you doing?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 7 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tobi froze. His hair stood on end, and he quickly returned to his previous occupation. "Tobi just imagining voices. Senpai saying ghosts not real. Merely products of Tobi''s feeble superstition." Yuki blinked. The guy was an idiot, wasn''t he? Yuki pouted. "Ghost? I am not a ghost, I am alive! I am right here!" Tobi shrieked, "Tobi was right, ghosts are real! This place is haunted! Tobi must warn senpai!" Yuki glared. Her annoyance was obvious. " I am ... not ... a ... ghost! I am here, you dimwitted cretin!" "Senpai ? is here! Senpai ? came to rescue Tobi ..." Tobi raised his arms in joy before deflating. Confusion overcame him. Tobi looked puzzled. "You aren''t senpai. You sound and speak like senpai, but you aren''t senpai. Senpai didn''t come to save Tobi from evil ghosts." Yuki was left speechless. The sheer degree of stupidity was staggering. "Listen, you imbecile, ghosts don''t exist. It was me! No strange voices from the after world. Just me." Tobi blinked. He didn''t believe her. "Are you sure?" Yuki rolled her eyes. "I am sure." "Really?" Tobi doubted her. Yuki merely nodded and smiled. Aggression welled up inside her, the profound urge to hit Tobi, but of course she would never resort to such uncivilised behaviour. Tobi sighed in relief. "Don''t scare Tobi. Tobi easily frightened without senpai." He admonished her, but Yuki didn''t care. Escaping the hug of death and extracting information from her captors was more important. Yuki cleared her throat. "Firstly, I apologise for scaring you." Tobi approved. ¡°Apology accepted.¡° "Secondly, could you help me with a tiny little problem?" Yuki smiled innocently and Tobi trembled. An icy shiver ran down his spine. Yuki raised her eyebrow. Tobi fidgeted. "Your smile reminded me of someone I know. Someone scary. Someone really scary." Yuki hesitated. "I see. Anyway, could you free me from this hug?" ¡°I could, but ...¡° Tobi scratched his head. "That''s unfortunately not possible." "Asami-senpai loves her beauty sleep. Tobi learned that waking her up without reason is not a good idea. Tobi fearing her moody nature. Senpai difficult to handle when angry, but on the bright side, you get a free hug from the cutest senpai in the world.¡° ¡°Tobi always suspecting senpai being a secret cuddler." Tobi grew envious. The girl got a free hug. He also wanted a hug from senpai. Yuki grumbled. ¡°Then I have to get out of here on my own." In the end, you couldn''t rely on anyone. Determined to break free from the iron hug, Yuki turned clockwise. Turning was slow and cumbersome, but Yuki made progress and faced her captor. Her name was apparently Asami and judging by the impression her companion left, Yuki already disliked her. Who did this woman think she was! Nobody was allowed to touch her! Nobody was allowed to cuddle her without her permission! Yuki was prepared to fight for her freedom, but Yuki was never prepared for what awaited her. The battle ended before it even began. Her determination evaporated and her heart melted like snow during summer. Startled, puzzled, confused, flustered, Yuki blushed, her cheeks ruby red like cherries. Yuki failed to escape this awkward situation. Asami subverted her expectations. Asami was considerably younger than expected, barely older than her. Yuki looked at a dormant girl caught in her dream world. Asami was sleeping in peace, slumbering. Not a single sound. No movement. The sleeping princess resting in serene silence and supreme huggliness. Her face, almond-shaped perfection. Unblemished alabaster adorned by a single strand of silken hair. Her chest moved with each breath. With each breath, a soft stream of warm air tickled Yuki''s skin. Her adorable cuteness proved irresistible. Asami''s possessive arms coiled around her. Asami cherished her like a treasure. The girl was an angel, reminding her of someone dear lost long ago. Asami reminded her of ... Yuki sulked and puffed her cheeks. They might look alike, but Asami was still too close. Yuki always wanted a sister, but not this way. Asami tightened her hug and Yuki stiffened in embarrassment. Her limbs failed her once again. Asami was a troublesome opponent. Tobi chuckled. " Isn''t she wonderful? The cutest senpai in the entire world." "Especially when sleeping. Senpai can''t hit Tobi. A fluffy fureball of dormant evilness." Yuki wasn''t happy. Her eyes betrayed her dismay, but Yuki agreed, Asami was undoubtedly ... cute. Her hug comforted her. Asami was warm. Pleasant warmth radiated from her sleeping figure. Her slender arms protected her. Deep inside, Yuki''s wounded soul yearned for her presence, for unfulfilled joy. Yuki missed the caring tender warmth and her eyes teared. Yuki sniffed and rubbed her watery eyes. She was strong. She didn''t need the hug. She didn''t need the warmth. ... ... ... Asami awakened from her deep slumber. Today was a wonderful day. She had rarely had such pleasant dreams. Arc VIII Chapter 8 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Senpai smiled. Her mood was superb. Every day was a good day. Every day was a happy day with her cute little radiant sunshine at her side. Asami was less gloomy, less grumpy, and less abusive than usual, which Tobi approved. His mistress stopped hitting him as she had found a new victim for her affection, a new victim for her bottomless love, her cuddles, her huggles. It wasn''t Tobi. Tobi witnessed a friendlier Asami, less tyrannical, less despotic. Asami was a cruel mistress. She ruled with an iron fist over common peasants like him, but her treatment of him improved. Asami mumbled ''thank you'' when commandeering, a definite improvement. Yesterday senpai even praised Tobi. His princess promoted his morning coffee from a hideous attempt on her life to potable. Her lips smiled, and her smile was warm, dazzling, radiant. The ice in her heart finally thawed as the dawn of spring arrived. Her world turned bright again and sparse memories, fragments of her past returned. Yuki changed senpai. Asami doted on the girl. Their appearance was similar. Their behaviour was similar. They acted similarly. Their diction was similar. Yuki, her long-lost little sister, the sister she never had. Asami hugged her plenty when asleep. Her arms enveloped the helpless girl and resistance proved futile, but the girl still refused to cooperate. Yuki continued to play the little obstinate princess. The girl sulked, puffed her cheeks, and crossed her arms indignantly. Yuki insisted she was taken hostage against her will by lawless brigands like them, but she never tried to escape. Yuki obediently followed Asami, stalking senpai like a newborn kitten her mother. Yuki jumped, leaped, ran after her, gripping her hand whenever possible. The girl even reciprocated senpai''s hugs. Curious. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Together they were marched across the snowy plains. The scenery changed little for days. Snow, snow, and more snow awaited them with no end in sight. The Land of Iron was a truly ghastly experience. Asami led the way accompanied by a certain girl. Yuki was wrapped in a fluffy woolen scarf to keep her warm. Tobi mumbled in the background. Senpai never shared her scarf with him. Yuki tugged at Asami''s sleeves. Asami smiled. "Yes?" Yuki asked, "Where are we going?" Asami looked hurt. Her smile diminished. "Yuki-chan, how did I tell you should call me?" Yuki realised her mistake and sighed in defeat. "Where are we going, ... nee-san?" Asami''s smile returned. Her hands pinched Yuki''s cheeks with childish glee. "Good girl." Yuki didn''t fight back. It was useless. "Nee-schan, that hurtsh! Ssstop it" Asami didn''t listen. Her smile broadened. Yuki was such an adorable child. Her cheeks were simply too soft and fluffy. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Ultimately, they arrived at their destination. Yuki slowed them down, but the loss of time was negligible. A castle of ice and stone rose at the horizon, situated on a hill above Shibayama, surrounded by icy wastelands. They passed the gates and entered Shibayama. The entire city was dead. The streets were empty and daily life had ceased. Winter reigned supreme and maintained a iron grip on the Land of Iron. No sane person challenged the frigid cold. The castle was nothing spectacular, quite modest even for a local Daimyo, but the lands were never known for their prosperity and wealth. Yuki masked her growing anxiety, but her unease didn''t escape Asami. The ominous presence of the castle unsettled her. The black walls terrified her. Yuki gripped Asami''s hand. Her pulse raced. Asami looked concerned. "Yuki-chan, is something bothering you?" Yuki lowered her head, ignoring her innocuous question. "Nothing, nee-san. I just don''t feel well. That''s all." Yuki lied, but Asami didn''t press matters further. "Are you sure, Yuki-chan? Nee-san is worried about her cute little sister." "Don''t worry, I am fine." Yuki reassured her, but her grip tightened. Yuki clenched her hand. Asami "If you say so." "Halt!" A guard halted her, pointing his spear in her direction. "Who are you? And what are you doing?" The guard gave her an icy stare, a common occurrence in the cold north. Her friend wasn''t alone. More guards joined, more samurai. Trained warriors, the Land of Iron''s finest, they honed their skills, their spirits for years, Asami removed the spear from her face and deflected with a gentle smile. "No need to act rashly. Our intentions are peaceful. We don''t want to hurt anyone." The guard didn''t budge. He narrowed his eyes. "You didn''t answer my question, who are you? What do you want?" Asami inspected her nails and feigned disinterest. "Your gracious lord and master requested our presence. He summoned us and here we are.¡° The guard expression softened, but doubts lingered. "So you are these elite ninja?" Asami nodded. "Correct." The guard didn''t look convinced. "I find that hard to believe." He stared at one guy and two little girls. ¡°I expected more when I heard elite.¡° Asami deployed her charming smile. "Indeed, but appearances and age can be deceptive in this line of work.¡° ¡°I assure you, we are the real deal, and we have work awaits us. The world of ninja is full of untold prodigies with capabilities beyond their years.¡° The guard grumbled, "True." The girl didn''t convince him, but her words persuaded him. He stepped aside, and the guards allowed her to pass. ¡°You may pass.¡° "Excellent, I appreciate your cooperation." Asami was delighted and took Yuki''s hand. "Come, Yuki-chan. We don''t want to make our client wait." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 9 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "It''s an honour to welcome such illustrious guests in my modest home. The Black Princess of Konoha, your reputation truly precedes you. I was told about your name and real identity, Lady Asami. I am quite satisfied that I can rely on such competent hands as yours." Mitsuhiko greeted them in person. He was their mysterious client. Asami and company passed the gates, and entered a kingdom of doors, rooms, and tatami mats. A significant number of guards accompanied his lordship. Nothing extraordinary. Their client was a daimyo, a rich and influential man. Rich and influential men were concerned about their personal health and security. The world was dangerous, and powerful ninja roamed the lands without accountability. Mitsuhiko bought the best protection money could afford. He recruited samurai and ninja alike, assembling a little personal army. His guards observed her with open distrust. They followed her movements and Asami sensed their prying eyes. Not that she cared. Mitsuhiko''s little show of force amused her. Mitsuhiko led the way. He was young, handsome, ambitions, a man hungry for the laurels of history. His face, his eyes, his smile were charming, but Asami distrusted her new friend. His facade didn''t deceive her. His smile was perfect, but his lips lacked genuine emotions. The man was a sly fox despite his young age, skilled in the craft of subterfuge and manipulation. Asami maintained her smile. "The honour is all mine, Lord Mitsuhiko. Humble ninja like us rarely enjoy the privilege to serve a mighty daimyo." Mitsuhiko masked his annoyance. So much cheekiness trapped in such a frail body, but the girl was genuine. The Black Princess, her pride, her arrogance were legendary. So were her abilities. Her name carried meaning. Her name demanded respect. Following her betrayal, her name was known across the lands. The girl was rumoured to have sided with Orochimaru during the invasion before staining her hands with the blood of her former comrades. The Black Princess had turned against her village in cold blood. Mitsuhiko never expected to hire her upon contacting Akatsuki, yet the girl was standing before him, a girl named Asami. Gone was his smile and Mitsuhiko chuckled. "Your tongue is sharp for your age." Asami giggled. "You flatter me, Lord Mitsuhiko. I notice you summoned quite the number of guards. Do you feel threatened, Your Grace?" Her words hit a nerve. Mitsuhiko scowled. Of course, he felt threatened by the homicidal girl. Mitsuhiko mustered a smile. "They are present ... for security purposes. Rebellious elements among the minor nobility are discontent with my rule." Asami listened. The rumours were true, Mitsuhiko ruled his land with an iron fist. Mitsuhiko was an ambitious man, and ambitious men provoked opposition. Considering the number men under his command, he didn''t settle his disagreements peacefully. Mitsuhiko sighed. ¡°I fear a repetition of what happened to my brother. A tragedy." Asami raised her eyebrow. "You had a brother?" "An older brother. He died a premature death after succeeding our father. He, his wife, and his daughter died together in a terrible fire. The voracious flames nearly claimed the entire castle. A tragic day.¡° Mitsuhiko didn''t care in the slightest. His emotions were hollow. ¡°We never uncovered the culprits, but we suspect disgruntled nobles were responsible for this heinous crime." Asami listened and smiled along. Details didn''t add up, but Asami refrained from commenting. His older brother died in a mysterious fire only to be succeeded by him. A fortunate turn of events. Mitsuhiko inspected her company. ¡°I see you brought a girl along with you. May I ask for her name?" Yuki shared her antipathy for Mitsuhiko, hiding in her silhouette. Yuki clutched her hand and Asami reciprocated. Her little sister was precious. Asami beamed proudly. "Tsukimi-chan is my little sister. She is a bit shy around people, but isn''t she adorable, Lord Mitsuhiko?" Mitsuhiko chuckled. "Tsukimi, a lovely name indeed.¡° ¡°Anyway, follow me. We have much to discuss." A door opened. Mitsuhiko prepared a room as their mission was a matter best discussed behind closed doors. Asami halted. "Tobi, Tsukimi-chan, you won''t accompany me. I will go alone. We will meet up later on." Yuki looked worried. She didn''t want nee-san to go. ¡°Nee-san ...¡° Asami leaned down and awarded Yuki with a head pat. "Don''t worry, nee-san will return.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami observed Mitsuhiko. Guards surrounded him, his most trusted aids. Asami broke the uneasy silence. Unsolved questions demanded an answer after years of silence. "Lord Mitsuhiko, your mission ... What does our mission entail exactly? Unfortunately, His Lordship, wasn''t forthcoming with the specifics. As far as we know, we are supposed to locate a certain person." Mitsuhiko sipped on his tea. "Correct, your objective is to locate and eliminate a girl. The girl must be silenced. We will reward you accordingly." Asami enjoyed her tea. The tea was apparently safe. "I hope so. Our services are in high demand.¡° ¡°So which girl is destined to die, Lord Mitsuhiko? I need her identity. I need information." Mitsuhiko agreed. "Understandable, I expected such. Kazuma, hand her the scroll." Kazuma stepped forwards and Asami accepted his scroll without hesitation. Mitsuhiko continued his explanation. "The scroll contains all the information we collected. We hope the information will prove useful and aid you in your endeavour." Asami scanned the contents. Her hand froze, and her gaze turned cold. The picture. Her name. Both were familiar. The picture dated back years ago, but Asami recognised the girl. Her cheeks. Her fluffy hair. Her hopeful eyes. Her cute little nose. Asami mumbled her name. "Yuki ..." Mitsuhiko enjoyed his tea. "Your mission is to locate my niece and eliminate her. Unfortunately, Yuki survived the fire years ago and escaped. One of my brother''s loyal retainers saved her.¡° ¡°Yuki is eluding us ever since, which is an issue. My brother''s line must end. Her mere existence as the true heiress threatens my legitimacy. " Asami understood. Mitsuhiko''s grin broadened. "We hope you will be graced with more success than your predecessors.¡° ¡°Even the Konoha-nin I hired failed. Contact ceased. I honestly expected more from them, but the rumours seem to be true, Konoha''s quality has declined. Their ninja fall short of their once legendary reputation." "Lord Mitsuhiko, we must talk." Asami deposited her cup of tea. Her eyes glimmered purple. Her Susanoo struck. Her skeletal arm pinned Mitsuhiko against the wall, strangulating him. Mitsuhiko suffocated as her grip tightened. "Mitsuhiko, tell me, more about that night.¡° Asami offered a seductive smile. ¡°I want to know more." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 10 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami''s lips formed a smile. Her susanoo struck while his guards were forced to watch the spectacle, unable to assist their master. The air was tense and the conflict escalated. Mitsuhiko''s men drew their swords. The doors burst open and reinforcements arrived. Armed with their glorified sticks and false bravado, his men surrounded her. They believed they could threaten her, but the white of their eyes betrayed their fear. Asami grinned. His men stood their ground and dared to challenge her in their hubris. Kazuma gripped his sword and his men followed suit. "Release our Lord! Immediately! We might even overlook your transgression ..." Asami answered with an ominous giggle. Her new friends entertained her. "Kazuma.¡° Asami remembered his name. ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me? Do you really think you can order me? You overestimate your position, Kazuma. Lower your weapons, and I might spare you and your men." Kazuma stared into the darkness of her eyes. The black abyss stared back. Kazuma gritted his teeth, his rage visible. "Who do you think you are?" Asami tilted her head. "I am who I am. I am Asami, the Black Princess of Konoha, far more powerful than you can ever imagine, so know your place." Kazuma didn''t waver. Her friendly reminder only strengthened his resolve. "Listen, we won''t back down because of a little girl. On our honour, we will fight ..." ¡°Stop, Kazuma, don''t provoke her!" Mitsuhiko intervened before it was too late. The girl wouldn''t hesitate to slaughter them all. Kazuma blinked. His lord confused him. "Lord Mitsuhiko ..." "Kazuma, lower your weapons! Don''t provoke her! Don''t attack under any circumstances!" Kazuma hesitated, but he obeyed. He swore fidelity to him. Asami was pleased. "Mitsuhiko, you are smarter than I thought." Mitsuhiko offered his best smile. "You flatter me. I hope we can solve this situation peacefully. All this is just an unfortunate misunderstanding." Asami''s grin broadened. "I doubt so. This isn''t a misunderstanding, Mitsuhiko. Tell me, what happened the fateful night your brother died?" "I have no idea what you are talking about." Mitsuhiko''s air supply dwindled as breathing grew increasingly difficult. Asphyxiation approached. Her skeletal avatar choked him to death. Coated in a demonic purple, her creation crushed his thorax. His death didn''t bother her. Her flames devoured Konoha. The girl betrayed her village and slaughtered her former comrades. Asami increased the pressure and Mitsuhiko bit his lips. His bones cracked. Mitsuhiko maintained his facade. "I know nothing." His answer displeased Asami and punishment was administered swiftly. Her grip tightened and his ribs paid the price. A crack echoed through the air. Her distinct chakra saturated the room, uncaring, cold, threatening. A murderous maelstrom of immensity. Her sinister smile made Mitsuhiko paled. "Mitsuhiko, don''t lie to me. We both know what I want." Mitsuhiko mustered his courage. "How the fuck I am supposed to know what you want? My brother is dead! He died!" Asami sighed in disappointment. "Mitsuhiko, the truth is a matter of utmost importance. The time has come to confess your sins. You killed your brother, didn''t you?" Mitsuhiko didn''t understand. Nothing made sense. "Yes, I killed him. So what? Are you going to kill me? Did the infamous butcher of Konoha suddenly turn into a champion of justice?" Asami sipped on her tea. The tea was truly excellent. "Indeed, this is a matter of justice. You destroyed her home. killed her father and murdered her beloved mother. You took everything from her, and I will take everything from you." Mitsuhiko''s eyes widened in disbelief. He struggled in vain. The girl was serious. She would kill him. "Mitsuhiko, I think it''s time for a little story.¡° ¡°On my way here, I stumbled across a poor girl. Her state was deplorable. Lying in the snow, unconscious, the girl was destined to freeze to death, but I took pity on her. I protected her from the elements and her pursuers." "Do you know her name, Mitsuhiko? Her name was ... Yuki." Mitsuhiko''s blood froze. He realised the gravity of his situation. Yuki ... Yuki ... Yuki ... Asami smirked. "It seems you finally understand." "Wait! Wait!" Mitsuhiko panicked. "We can negotiate! I can offer money? Land? Power?" Mitsuhiko was desperate. "I can give you everything. Everything you want and more!" "Amusing, are you trying to bribe me?" Asami chuckled. "It''s true, I like both, money and power ..." "Kazuma, bring the money! Quickly!" His men brought the wooden crates. They were filled to the brim, but even millions weren''t enough. Asami shook her head. "Mitsuhiko, I doubt mere money will suffice ..." "I understand. I can organise more. Kazuma!" Mitsuhiko still didn''t understand. He clung to his empty hopes. His men arranged more wooden cases, heavier than their predecessor. The crates contained gold, pure gold The ingots bewitched a greedy Asami. Must steal ... the gold. Her treasure. Among the ingots, throned a lovely cat waving at her with her tiny paw. Asami claimed the neko first, her new companion, her new lucky charm. Her cat. Her gold. Her neko. Mitsuhiko''s conceited grin resurfaced. His arrogance, his confidence, returned. Little did he know his life was already forfeited. "These riches are all yours. They were part of our family treasure. They were intended as compensation for your mission, but I offer you them as compensation for my life." Asami petted her cat. Mitsuhiko was brave. "Such can be arranged. I will spare your life." Her Susanoo vanished, dissipating into an amorphous cloud of shining purple particles. Her chakra roamed the room and solidified with gruesome effectiveness. In the blink of an eye, her work was done. Her chakra summoned an array of expanding spikes. Her creations cut through stone, wood, human flesh, and bone alike. Her spikes eliminated guard indiscriminately. Their corpses hung afloat in the air like a collection of mannequins. Only Mitsuhiko survived, spared by her benevolence. Mitsuhiko froze, petrified by fear. He didn''t understand. He didn''t comprehend. Asami giggled. Purple darkness shrouded her eyes. His end was near. "Did you really think you would escape judgment? I demand more, Mitsuhiko. I demand revenge. I demand retribution. I demand justice." Her fingers lit a fire. Flickering purple flames danced across her palm. "I promised you to spare your life, and I will honour my word. I will give you the same chance you gave Yuki a long time ago." Her fire spread fast, devouring the entire castle in a blazing storm. Asami drew her sword and stepped closer. Mitsuhiko paled. The demon approached him and her steel glimmered amidst the flames. Each step of her resounded through the room. Mitsuhiko panicked. ¡°No! Stop! Go away!¡° Asami gripped her sword. ¡°Your pitiful existence ends. You shall pay for your sins, cleansed by fire.¡° Asami struck. Her blade skewered his legs. Muscles, bone yielded, and hollow cries of pain filled the night. Nobody heard his cries. They met with silence. Asami waved goodbye. "Sayonara, Mitsuhiko, I wish you luck. You will need it. Being burned alive is ... a painful experience." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 11 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The day ended, and the sun set on the horizon. The last rays of the daylight vanished, replaced by frozen darkness and the coming night. The temperatures fell, and the city turned hostile to human life. Yuki''s breath congealed in the cold air as they were searching for a warm place to spend the night, Yuki shivered. Her body was freezing, and her companion was useless. Tobi was a natural idiot. His unreliable sense of direction got them lost over and over again. They were even forced to ask for directions. The wrong street. They wrong shabby inn. The prices were daylight robbery. The food quality dubious. No running water. The rooms didn''t befit nee-san''s standing and status. Yuki clenched her fists, determined to achieve her goal. She would find the best inn in the entire city and make nee-san proud. Nee-san deserved nothing less than the best. They succeeded eventually and located a suitable place. They even organised some food as they were both hungry. The day was long and their stomachaches roared. Tobi enjoyed his sweet dangos and his mountain of empty plates grew. Yuki disapproved. The spendthrift wasted nee-san''s money. Tobi''s mouth was stuffed full of dango sticks. "Sommmething wronmmmg, Yuki? You don''t look happy." Yuki deflected. "Never mind. Nothing important.¡° Tobi titled his head. He was confused. ¡°Really? Tobi doesn''t think so. Tobi thinks you should tell Tobi! Talking helps!¡° ... ... ... Yuki disagreed and crossed her arms. ¡°...¡° Tobi rubbed his chin, thinking. "Tobi has a solution." Tobi presented her with his brilliant solution, a dango. "Tada, dangos help against worries and mild depression!" Yuki narrowed her eyes. No wonder nee-san loved hitting Tobi. The same urge befell Yuki. Tobi, the ideal punching bag. "I doubt a simple dango will help ..." Tobi poked her cheeks with his dango. Tobi poked her. Tobi poked her. "Are ~ you ~ sure ~? Dangos ~ are ~ really ~ tasty ~." ... ... ... Yuki accepted his dango to stop his incessant nagging. she was hungry, and she liked sweets. Yuki consumed her sweet joy. "Tell me, what''s the issue? You can trust Tobi! Tobi is reliable!¡° Yuki gave him a blank stare before accepting his offer. She trusted him once. "I am worried about nee-san. I am worried nee-san won''t return." Tobi blinked behind his mask. Yuki was worried about Asami, the heartless grim reaper of Konoha, the black-winged loli of death. Yuki lowered her head. "I know Mistuhiko. He can''t be trusted." Her uncle was a dangerous man. She didn''t want to lose Asami as well. Tobi reassured her with a smile. "Senpai will retrun, I am sure. Senpai~ is strong." Yuki wasn''t convinced. "Nee-san doesn''t strike me as strong." Tobi nearly choked on his tango. ¡°What?¡° The little demon in black ... weak? Yuki nodded. Nee-san was hugging, huggling, cuddling her on a daily basis. Nee-san treated her like her personal teddy bear. Nee-san tucked her in at night. Nee-san enjoyed pinching her cheeks. Nee-san was the older sister she never had. Nee-san was sweet, fluffy, cuddly. Nee-san didn''t appear dangerous, not to mention strong. Yuki awaited Tobi''s answer. His answer never came. Tobi was left speechless. He was lost for words. Tobi scratched his head. "Tobi thinks Yuki-chan should worry ... less ... " Yuki didn''t react. Her frozen eyes stared into the dark cold night. Tobi followed her sight and fell silent. Curious spectators gathered on the empty streets as the entire horizon glowed purple. Burning ash and smoke illuminated the night. The fragrance of burnt wood permeated the air. The column of smoke rose skywards fuelled by the wrathful flames. Blazing purple flames consumed the castle. Nothing could ever withstand the voracious fire, the raging flames Tobi observed, drawn in by the mysterious purple flames. The fire, the aura felt ... familiar. He had witnessed such power before. Tobi''s voice turned sober. "It seems your worries were ... unfounded." "Indeed." Yuki recognised nee-san''s sweet melodic, angelic voice. Her face blushed. Asami strolled through the streets with an oversized gold neko in her arms. "It took me some time to find you.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I wondered where you had gone ..." Two tiny arms curled around Asami''s hip. Yuki hugged her, and Yuki had no intention to stop. The hug continued and time passed. Asami greeted her with a warm smile. Her heart was glad to see Yuki again. "Tobi, take care of my cat for a few seconds." Asami handed Tobi her new feline friend. Looting the castle was a profitable affair. Sadly, the fire claimed the majority of her spoils, but Asami saved the cat. "Understood, senpai!" Tobi saluted and accepted the statue. He regretted his decision immediately. The weight of the gold pulled him down. The statue was heavy. Asami smirked. "Be careful, Tobi, don''t damage my cat." Tobi groaned. The cat ... was ... heavy. "I will try my best ..." He dropped the cat and the statue hit the ground. Asami rewarded Tobi with an annoyed stare. Tobi scratched his head innocently. "Sowwy, senpai." ¡°Sorry my ass.¡° Asami fumed. He dropped the cat. Even the head broke off, revealing a scroll hidden inside the hollow torso. A curious find. Asami retrieved the withered scroll. The scroll was old, not say ancient. A scroll from the distant past whose purpose had been long since forgotten. Only a cat paw decorated the seal. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 12 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Rain haunted Amegakure once again, a common sight. The sun was a rare guest above the dark skies of Amegakure. The light never arrived, no matter how much the people of Ame craved for warmth. The clouds above Ame darkened and rain poured down on the earth without mercy. Water, water, never ending masses of water. The weather was ghastly as usual. Pain summoned her and Asami found herself at the receiving end of his angry stare. Mighty Pain-sama was angry with her, and he demanded an explanation. Asami tilted her head. Pain and his soulless Rinnegan stare didn''t affect her. Asami wouldn''t budge easily. She wasn''t his lapdog. Even the alleged omnipotence of a god was limited. His power knew its boundaries His eyes didn''t betray any trace of emotion. Cold, hard, unforgiving, unfeeling, they bored into her. Pain ruled the village by fear rather than by genuine authority. He was acknowledged as the undisputed leader of the village. He was feared. He was respected. He was revered, but he wasn''t loved. Despite all his power, Pain''s grip on Amegakure was weak. Akatsuki ruled the village from the shadows, but their influence was spread thin. They failed to establish control over Amegakure, to access its resources. Pain''s narrowed his eyes. He lectured her. "Asami, do you realise what you have done?" ... ... ... Asami tilted her head. "Not really." Pain glared. The girl tried his divine patience. "I was informed you burned down the castle and killed our client." Asami didn''t contest his charge. Her smile confirmed her guilt. "Indeed. It was a pleasure. The sweet cries when the flames devoured him. Wonderful." Pain refrained from commenting. ¡°Answer me, why did you kill him? Do you realise the damage you have done to our reputation? Akatsuki can''t kill client left and right." His anger shimmered through his voice. Asami rolled her eyes. Pain exaggerated. As if they had a reputation to begin with. The entire organisation consisted of infamous S-ninja with less than reputable backgrounds. "I killed him because I disliked ... his presence. Thus, I decided to shorten his life." Pain''s frowned. Her answer displeased him. "Asami, your behaviour is ... unacceptable.¡° His glare intensified. ¡°I warn you, I won''t tolerate such blatant insubordination ever again. My orders are absolute! You are a member of Akatsuki, and you owe me your obedience." Pain''s expression darkened, and Asami gazed into the abyss. His luminescent eyes exuded a dangerous purple glow. His Chakra tickled her skin. Powerful, cold, relentless, his aura clashed against hers. Asami had underestimated Pain. This time she had gone too far. Pain was an enemy that had to be taken seriously. Asami''s confident smile faltered. Her dominance wasn''t questioned for ages, but today it was. Pain challenged her, and Asami came to realise her weakness, her inferiority. Disgusting. Her inadequacy annoyed her. Asami clenched her fists to suppress her boiling anger. Her superiority. Shattered in a single careless moment. A shameful display. Weakness was not acceptable. Inferiority a sin. Asami confronted Pain in silence. Neither of them spoke as Ame''s eternal rain darkened the sky. Pain didn''t budge. "Do you understand?" Asami was tempted to retort, but decided against provoking Pain any further. His mood was volatile. His wrath uncontrollable. Asami lowered her head and submitted. She recognised his authority. "I understand. I will refrain from similarly thoughtless actions in the future." Asami swallowed the bitter pill. She played her allocated role, the role of the obedient girl. Pain merely nodded. "I am pleased. I hope you won''t disappoint me again. You are dismissed." Asami grumbled and retreated. At least, Yuki-chan was waiting for her. "Yuki-chan ~? Yuki-chan ~?" Asami beamed. "Where are you ~? Don''t hide from your precious nee-san ~." Asami turned around the corner and met a scared, shivering Yuki hiding behind Tobi''s figure. Tobi shrugged his shoulders. Asami poked the petrified girl. Yuki avoided her gaze, intimated by Pain''s aura. "Pain is ... scary." Yuki disliked him. Pain aggravated nee-san. Nobody was allowed to do such, not even a self-proclaimed god. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What are your thoughts about our newest addition?" Pain faced Tobi, but it wasn''t Tobi he needed. He desired to speak to someone else. Tobi was thinking. "Tobi thinks ..." Pain showed his annoyance. "You misunderstand. I want to speak with Madara." "I see.¡° Tobi grinned behind his mask. His voice turned cold. ¡°Asami ... is a peculiar girl, an interesting piece on our board I never thought possible.¡° Tobi chuckled. ¡°A capable kunoichi, far exceeding my expectations. Perhaps even stronger than you?" Tobi teased Pain. "I didn''t miss your little show of force." Pain disapproved of his behaviour. He answered with a schooled glare and silence. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 13 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki panted. Her throat was drier than Sunagakure. Her feet hurt. The endless marching killed. Yuki marched, and marched, and marched as far her weak feet carried her, but the gruesome hill didn''t end. The innocuous hill turned into a veritable mountain, into a peak clad in eternal snow and ice high above the pristine clouds. The hilltop proved beyond her reach. Yuki collapsed in a state of complete exhaustion. Her forces were depleted. She needed a pause. A little nap in a cosy fluffy bed. Yuki complaint, but nee-san disregarded her. Nee-san insisted in her wisdom on "speed", "speed", "stamina", "endurance". Yuki had none of those. Nee-san was right, but her training was still brutal. Her training was a death march. Her backpack was stuffed with nee-san''s love, and lead. The weight suffocated her. Nee-san was trying to kill her. Once again, she exhibited her sadistic streak Yuki pouted. Nee-san was definitely a sadist ... An insidious pebble interrupted her thoughts. Yuki stumbled and fell. "Ouch." Yuki rubbed her butt. At least, the marching had finally ceased. Yuki rested on the ground and enjoyed her peace. The rocky, arid earth provided her with a hard bed, bur Yuki was too exhausted to care. Yuki hoisted the white flag and capitulated. The ground welcomed her. ... "Yuki-chan?" ... "Yuki-chan?" ... "Yuki-chan?" ... Yuki heard her name loud and clear, but she continued to playing dead. "Yuki-chan?" Asami poked her face with her scabbard. Yuki didn''t approve. "Nee-san, please stop." Nee-san didn''t stop. Instead, her poking intensified. ¡°Thought so, you were pretending.¡° Nee-san accompanied her and enjoyed Amegakure''s nature. Nee-san packed light. Her umbrella protected her from the relentless sun while Yuki fought the hill with her backpack on her shoulders. Yuki narrowed her eyes. "Nee-shan, pleashe shtop!" Asami ignored her pleas and kept pinching her cheeks. "Time to soldier on. We still have a long way to go." Yuki''s despaired. "What? No, no, no, I am going nowhere. I am tired!" "You mean tired like the two times before? Are we simulating again?" Yuki averted her eyes. Nee-san was mean. "Good girl, and now get up. Pain is educational!" Asami was proud of her little sister. Yuki didn''t share nee-san''s enthusiasm. She despised physical exercises. "But ... But ... I can''t anymore, nee-san. I don''t want anymore." "Why do I need to suffer? Why do I need to train?" Yuki protested. Her training was pure torture. Asami titled her head. "I guess you have a point.¡° Asami clapped her hands. ¡°In that case, I have good news for you." Yuki had a bad feeling. Goods news. The words carried an ominous connotation. Asami beamed. "I have a little present for you. I decided you are going to become a kunoichi just like your nee-san, so I enrolled you at the ninja academy." ... ... ... Yuki blinked. Her mind took time to catch up. "You did what?¡° ¡°How?¡° ¡°Why?¡° ¡°I never signed up for the academy! I never asked to be a kunoichi!" Yuki panicked. This was a joke. Nee-san couldn''t be serious. Asami nodded. "Indeed, you never asked, but I enrolled you nevertheless. I even shortened your curriculum considerably. Thanks to my connections, you will skip the lower classes." "But in exchange, you need to train. My cute little sister can''t be outdone by some common academy students." ... ... ... Yuki fell silent. A bottomless blank stare was her answer. "Why?" Asami leaned down and patted Yuki. The girl gave her almost a bad conscience, but only almost. "Yuki, you won''t understand now, but you will understand one day. I only want the best for you.¡° Yuki blushed. Nee-san cared about her in her own twisted way. ¡°You need to grow stronger, Yuki considerably so. Not today, not tomorrow, but the day will come you must rely on your own strength." Pain also exempted her from further assignments, effectively confining her to Amegakure for the foreseeable future, but Yuki didn''t need to know. Yuki fidgeted. "But I am not made to be kunoichi ..." Asami interrupted her. "Yuki, strength is not a matter of choice, but a matter of necessity." "We live in a cruel world where strength reigns supreme. Humans are pitiful creatures exposed to the vagaries of fate. I hope you realise such sooner than later." Should Yuki chose to walk down her path, such was her destiny. Yuki merely nodded. Asami beamed. Yuki would understand one day. "I think you earned a little pause, Yuki. You have suffered enough. For today." Yuki mustered a weak smile despite her desolate state. Asami opened her pouch and presented Yuki a mysterious scroll. "Do you remember the scroll?" The scroll looked ancient, and familiar. Yuki''s eyes fell on the timeworn seal. The cat paw caught her attention. Yuki remembered. "This scroll ...¡° ¡°It''s the one we found.¡° Asami unraveled her find. The scroll contained nothing but nonsensical gibberish, completely unreadable. Deciphering the glyphs was a fool''s errand. Their meaning had long since been lost to the sands of time. A white circle adorned the paper surrounded by paws and numerous depictions of kittens. Her hunch told her the scroll was related to cats. Asami studied the kittens. They were ... cute. "Is your family in any way connected to cats?" Yuki contemplated. Hr head was thinking. "Not that I know of, but okaa-san loved cats, and cats loved her." ... ... ... Asami declined to comment. This wasn''t the information she desired. "Interesting, but I was thinking more along the lines of legends, myths, tales. Don''t hesitate, any information can be useful." Yuki rubbed her chin.¡°Okaa-san told me once a bedtime story. Apparently, our family signed in ancient times a pact with cats. They acted as our guardians and companions, but the pact had long since faded into obscurity ...¡° Asami unholstered her kunai and grinned. Her suspicions were correct. Blood was demanded, her blood. Yuki''s eyes widened. "Nee-san, what are you doing?" Asami gripped her kunai and smirked. "Watch and learn." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 14 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her words showed little effect. They failed to reassure Yuki. Yuki''s wrinkles deepened. Her heart trusted nee-san, but a sliver of doubt lingered. Nee-san had the habit of making rash decisions. "Nee-san, what are you planning?" Yuki wondered. "I am going to try luck." Asami inspected her hand to place the cut. Better avoid the arteries. Not recommendable. Little interest in bleeding to death. Yuki approved of cats, and she always secretly wanted a feline friend. "Yuki, have you ever heard about summons?" Yuki shook her head. Confusion was written all over her face. Of course, she didn''t know. Yuki never benefited from the privilege of a formal ninja education. Knowledge about the ninja arts was limited outside the hidden villages. The villages jealously guarded their precious secrets. The existence of ninja was common knowledge. Their abnormal strength, speed, endurance were heralded by the masses, but beyond rumours and hearsay, information was sparse. For the common folk, ninja remained a mystery shrouded in secrecy. "I see.¡° Asami nodded. ¡°Summons are comparable ... to servants. In exchange for our chakra, they heed our call. They are our loyal companions, retainers, allies, but I guess a practical demonstration is in order." Asami cut her hand. The kunai passed her skin and blood dripped, colouring the white circle coloured crimson red. But her sacrifice didn''t suffice. More blood was demanded. The scroll craved for more chakra, and Asami was willing to give her due. Yuki watched. Nee-san''s blood was beautiful. Her ruby red blood sparkled beneath the sun tainted by a shade of primordial purple. This purple, this aura, this power. The scroll reacted, awakening from its eternal slumber. The letters, the paper, the scroll glowed purple. Asami grinned. Her efforts finally bore fruit. Her hands formed the seal if memory served her right. Asami rammed her palm onto the circle and forced her chakra through the array. Her chakra pierced the thin veil of reality. The wall shattered, crumbled. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The decline of the once glorious cat clan was an undeniable fact. They all failed to stop the fall from grace. The clan experienced decades of stagnation and painful decline into insignificance. Katsuki despaired. Her ears deflated. What a shameful display. What would their ancestors say? Katsuki strolled through the royal palace, brooding about the future of the cat clan. As the heir to the throne and crown princess, it was her royal duty to worry about her and their standing of her clan in the spirit world. In the old days, they were considered an influential clan among their peers. They never rivaled the power and splendour of the major clans, but few did. The might of dragons, phoenixes, eagles was beyond their fluffy paws. The ancient clans shunned their minor brethern, rarely deeming mere mortals worthy of their attention. Katsuki sighed. They were losing ground to their old rivals, the snakes, and snobby upstarts like toads and slugs. Stupid snakes. Stupid toads. Stupid slugs. Times were hard for the cat clan. Katsuki pouted her cheeks. Her whiskers shared her frustration. Change was necessary to restore the clan to old glory, but how? Katuski wagged her tail, thinking. The most obvious solution was recruiting a powerful summoner. The stronger their master, the better. Summoning benefited both sides. Summons offered their contractors offered powerful allies, unique capabilities, even secret techniques. Their masters profited, but so did the contracted clan. In exchange for their services, they received precious chakra. Natural energy was abundant in the spirit world, while undiluted chakra wasn''t. Chakra was a scarce resource. Supplies were limited. Unfortunately, their bodies required both to develop, natural energy and chakra. Clans were thus forced to rely on external sources, namely summoners. Mother told her humans possessed plenty of tasty chakra and were happy to share. Sadly, powerful summoners didn''t grow on trees. The clan also fought with some popularity issues in recent times as cats fell out of favour among ninja. Cats might be the pinnacle of fluffiness and cuteness, but their strength on the battlefield was ... mediocre at best. Cats weren''t suited for the front line. They lacked raw strength. They lacked speed. They lacked endurance. Katsuki studied her tiny paws. Her paws. Sometimes she felt they were useless ... Katsuki''s ears sharpened. Her instincts warned her. The air fluctuated. An ominous force distorted the surrounding natural energy Katsuki retreated before a mysterious rift opened, a portal. The portal was purple and emanated a dark aura, an aura of power lurking in the shadows. Katsuki shivered. The portal terrified the little kitten. The dark abyss scared her. Cautious, Katsuki moved away, but her paws didn''t carry her far. A ball of yarn caught her attention. A fluffy woolen yarn rested on the ground, right before the portal, only waiting to be snatched by her. Her mind warned her, but her paws were weak. Katsuki loved yarn since she was little. The woolen yarn tempted her, called her. The yarn wanted to be kneaded. Unfortunately, the yarn was placed near the portal. The rift loomed above her treasure and purple threads connected her object of desire to the portal. The yarn was a trap. Katsuki shunned the yarn. She was a princess. She would never fall for such a feeble trap. Katsuki was a smart kitten like her mother, but she also loved yarn. And it was her royal duty to remove dangerous objects from the palace grounds. Katsuki glanced left and right. She was alone. Nobody would see her. Katsuki approached the yarn with caution, but the playful kitten was careless, and her punishment came swiftly. The purple yarn unraveled. In the blink of an eye, Katsuki was captured by a net of living threads and sucked into the portal. The rift closed and Katsuki was catnapped. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 15 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Katsuki suffered from a mild concussion and a severe case of motion sickness. A poor disoriented kitten. Her poor headsie. Her poor earsies. Katsuki couldn''t tell left paw from right paw. Her head felt dizzy and her world kept spinning. The yarn was a trap. The evil portal baited her. Katsuki collapsed, nearly vomiting despite such behaviour being unbecoming of her status. Royalty didn''t vomit. Katsuki rested and licked her wounds. Her vision cleared up and her concussion faded. Trees, trees, trees greeted her, and a strange blue sky. The sky lacked the natural pastel azure shade she was used to. The blue, the light, the clouds, all felt different. This was not the palace. This wasn''t the spirit world. Katsuki scanned her surroundings and stumbled across cute little girl. Her silken black hair was lovely, her fluffy cheeks adorable. The girl was human. Katsuki stared at the mysterious girl and the girl stared at her. They were both surprised. A human. A real human. Her scrolls taught her about the mysterious species called humans. Every kitten was well-advised to study their culture and customs. Humans were bipedal. Walking on two feet was their primary mode of movement. They had no fur, no tail, no whiskers. Their ears were located temporally, and their pupils were round. Humans were neither meowed nor purred. Such strange creatures. Katsuki had never met a real human before. This was her first time. As the crown princess of the cat clan, she was determined to leave a good impression Katsuki inflated her chest and approached her master. The girl was undoubtedly sweet, but her new master didn''t impress her. The girl looked ... rather normal. Her chakra was neither strong nor powerful ... Katsuki noticed too late they weren''t alone here. Her gaze wandered off, and Katsuki stiffened. Petrified, her body refused to move. Another girl stood nearby. Her hime cut, her composure, her bearing emanated pride, grace, dignity, making a little kitten feel very small. Profound darkness filled her cold eyes. It was her who summoned her. A shiver ran down Katsuki''s spine. The girl was scary. Even ancient spirit beasts paled in comparison. Katsuki stumbled backwards. ... ... ... Who was this girl? Katsuki ran, but her escape attempt failed miserably. The girl tilted her head and threatened her with a sweet smile. "Where are you going? Don''t run, little kitten. Nee-san won''t hurt you." Katsuki stiffened. The girl knew. The girl read her like an open book. Katsuki panicked. Her feline instincts screamed danger. In her desperation, Katsuki vanished into the nearest bush. Katsuki prayed to the supreme cat gods that the evil princess of darkness wouldn''t find her. She was just a small kitten. She was too young and noble to die. Katsuki cowered in fear and waited. Nothing happened until she was grabbed from behind. Yuki lifted the terrified cat and gave the kitten a big hug. ¡°Don''t be scared, Yuki will protect you from nee-san.¡° Yuki pouted. "Nee-san, you are such a meanie. You shouldn''t scare little defenceless kittens." Asami narrowed her eyes. "Yuki, your kitten is neither little nor defenceless. The cat is a spirit. Your little kitten could very well centuries old." Yuki protested, "She isn''t dangerous! I believe in her! She is an innocent fluffy kitten.¡° Yuki tightened her hug. ¡°She would never hurt me!" Katsuki raised her paw in agreement. "Yuki-chyan is right, I would nyever hurt her ..." ... ... ... Silence reigned as Katsuki realised her error. She messed up Yuki took a deep breath before bouncing out of joy. "Nee-san! Nee-san! Nee-san, can we keep her! Pleashe, can we keep the talking cat!¡° Asamicrossed her arms. Yuki liked cats. "We will see, but first I have a little talk with our feline friend.¡° Asami redirected her gaze. ¡°What''s your name?" Katsuki tensed up, traumatised by her previous encounter. The girl was still scary. Yuki sensed Katsuki''s anxiety. Her hands calmed her. "Don''t worry, nee-san isn''t evil.¡° Yuki let Katsuki down. ¡°Be a good kitten, and you will be fine." Asami welcomed her. ¡°Don''t be shy, What''s your name?" Katsuki hesitated. Her voice faltered. "Mya nyame is ... Katsuki. I am the crown princess of the cat clan." Asami smirked. "Quite a heavy burden for such a young kitten. How old are you, Katsuki-chan?" "I am ..." Katsuki lowered her head and hid. "I am ... twelve." ¡°Such a young age.¡° Asami massaged her temples. A prepubescent kitten. Wonderful. "Katsuki, what does your contract offer?" Katsuki gulped. "What do you mean?¡° Asami grinned. "Your Highness, no contract was signed yet. I didn''t summon your kind for personal amusement alone. I want to know, what do you have to offer?" Katsuki cast her look downwards. The answer was little. ¡°We have the neko sage mode, but the secrets of the technique ... were lost.¡° Asami sighed. "Thought so." Against her better judgment, Asami unraveled the scroll and presented the contract. "Katsuki, you are lucky Yuki is fond of cats. Place your paw and I consider our contract binding." ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 1 IX Assurbanipal_II A little warning ahead, this will be a rather wold-building heavy chapter on my part and I might diverge at times from the Naruto canon. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The days passed and little changed in Amegakure, The eternal rain poured down from above, uncaring of the mortal souls below. The sun avoided the village as decades before, but for Amegakure such was nothing extraordinary. The absence of light was a common sight, a common sight for the villagers of Amegakure. They were used to their fate since their birth. Their hope had long since died, withered in the crucibles of war and sorrow. The people of Ame had given up long ago. Hope turned into hate, hate into disappointment, disappointment into ultimate resignation. The force to fight on abandoned them. Amegakure was a village of corpses, a city of living dead populated by pitiful shadows. The unending rain symbolised their pain, their sorrow, their desperation, their misery. Tears of heaven, the symbol of past, present, and future. Amegakure''s future never changed. Amegakure bled during the war, and the wars before. History didn''t treat Amegakure kindly. The village''s strategic position transformed the land into an unceasing battleground of foreign powers and interests. Ceaseless wars were fought by the great powers to rule for economic and military reasons. Amegakure''s industrial production elicited the attention of her neighbours. Avarice and greed moved the hearts of the great powers. In their insatiable hunger, the villages carved for land and wealth. Konoha, Iwa, Suna, they all desired Amegakure, a prize to be taken by force and determination. Weakened by decades of internal strife and infighting, the old feudal order collapsed three centuries ago. The clans and local nobles rebelled against their degenerated masters. The daimyo plundered the land. Uncaring of the woes of the masses, they indulged in luxury and excess, in schemes and war, in tyranny and brutality. The daimyo cared little about the fate of their subjects. The burden of taxation rose year after year before becoming finally unbearable. Discontent and desperation fuelled the fires of rebellion. The clans succeeded and overthrew their rule. The power of the daimyo lay broken, shattered. The daimyo survived for administrative reasons, but they lost their rights and privileges. They were reduced to mere shadows of their former selves, to mere figures in virtue of customs and tradition, to marionettes of powerful clans. Broken was their power and with them the legacy of the once proud samurai. The day when the clans rose up, the samurai sided with the old order. The samurai paid a heavy price for their loyalty. Their masters proved unable to save them from their tragic demise. Bound by their oath, they were decimated and driven to near extinction. Only the Land of Iron offered the defeated warriors refuge. Their lineage survived those dark times and the following chaos of the lawless clan era when might made right, when law mattered little, when the world burned. Strength, and strength alone, dictated the course of history, The age of clans, the age of ninja arrived, but not without cost. The clans might have triumphed, but victory didn''t come cheap. The fruits of victory were treacherous and man failed to resist the temptation. With their former enemies gone, the clans turned against each other seduced by the spoils of war. Alliances broke apart. Old friends turned traitor. The warring clan era began. Centuries of conflict followed. The wars brought untold devastation and slaughter. Torrents of blood consumed the world and war ravaged the land. Generations fought, generations died when the clans met on the battlefield. The hounds of war awoke. The monumental effort of two legendary figures ended this era. Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara overcame the hatred and put their differences aside. Senju and Uchiha concluded peace and founded together Konohagakure. Other clans followed their example and imitated their success. They, too, sought strength in numbers. Even the most hated enemies recognised the signs of time. Divided they fell, together they stood. The desire for peace and stability outweighed old grudges and petty feuds. From the ashes of political instability and bloodshed, the five villages emerged, sweeping away the last vestiges of the past. Konohagakure, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, Kirigakure Sunagakure were born. A new order was born. The villages brought order to the war-torn world and redrew the political map. Borders were redefined. Territories redistributed. But peace didn''t last long. Peace was brittle and below the surface new armies were raised, new alliances formed, new strength gathered. Old conflicts resurfaced and unsolved disputes returned. Madara''s demise and Hashirama''s premature death sealed the course of history. His irresponsible death, his suicide, plunged the world into a new era of conflict. His dreams failed. His promises were broken. The villages didn''t bring the peace Hashirama desired. The full mobilised strength of the hidden villages unleashed horrors and brutality of a scale yet unknown. Once local conflicts between clans and petty warlords morphed into wars dictated by prestige and national interests. The war wasn''t fought by minor clans. It was a war waged by nations and their people. The savage hounds of war returned. Weakened economically and militarily, threatened by the rise of neighbouring villages, driven by lust for power and imperial desires, veiled by lies and deceit, confident in their strength, the five villages marched to war. Ignorant of the coming catastrophe, certain of victory, the five villages opened in their hubris the gates of war. Thus, the First Great War started. They expected a short war, a brief war. They were wrong. The five villages were unable to control the demons they summoned. Curses come to roost and fire engulfed the world once again. Any semblance of civilisation was lost to butchery and slaughter. Among arms, the laws and customs of men remained silent. Rape, plunder, injustice plagued the land. The cries of the innocent filled the heaven, but their prayers were never heard. The gods didn''t answer in these trying times. Years went by, and no outcome was achieved beyond bloody stalemates. The wars knew no winners, only losers. Such was the story of Amegakure, a story of little hope. Right, as the world goes, is only a matter between equals in power. While the strong act as they please, the weak suffer what they must. Amegakure suffered. Amegakure suffered during the first war. Amegakure suffered during the second war. Amegakure suffered during the third war. Destruction and death befell their once prosperous village at the hands of their enemies. The five villages acted without regard. Their suffering didn''t matter to the masters of humanity. But times changed and tumultuous winds gathered at the horizon. Nothing lasts for eternity. Guided by the determination of men, history was defined. Asami understood such. This time, nobody would deny her. This time, nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to. Asami giggled and observed the pouring rain under her umbrella. Such a wonderful sight. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 2 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Thunder roared in the distance. A bolt of lightning enlightened the night amidst the wild torrent of rain. Towers of black steel absorbed the expanding flash. Two figures discussed matters of grave importance, matters directly concerning Amegakure''s future and well-being. Akatsuki controlled Amegakure from the shadows for the last decade. Pain was responsible for the village, a duty he slightly neglected at times. Administrative duties were never his particular forte. He never possessed Yahiko''s charisma nor his talent. His rule mainly relied on authority, on decrees, on proclamations, on fear. He led by force. Amegakure didn''t follow him because they adored his ways. They followed him because they feared him. Fear and intimidation granted Pain legitimacy. Few souls were brave enough to question his authority. Few souls were foolish enough to defy God. Unfortunately, his uncompromising nature gained him few friends. The lack of qualified personnel hampered his efforts to rule the village, but he wasn''t without fault. His rampant tendencies contributed to the current state of affairs. He eliminated the majority of Ame''s military and bureaucratic elite the day Hanzo met his demise. He eradicated his family, his friends, his allies. Not the wisest decision in hindsight. His actions antagonised powerful figures within Amegakure and provoked resistance. Hanzo''s death caused a severe breakdown of leadership. The village fell into a state of turmoil and chronic instability, but such didn''t matter. In the end, even Amegakure represented a mere stepping stone towards the ultimate goal. In fact, the village proved quite labour-intensive, a strain on Akatsuki''s lmited resources. Nagato sometimes regretted his rash decision, but his regrets were short-lived. He decapitated Amegakure, but his actions were necessary. His methods were harsh, but just. His ire, his fury, his thirst for vengeance were justified. His enemies, the enemies of Pain, deserved their judgment. The sinner had forfeited their lives. In their arrogance, they defied him and the divine order. They killed Yahiko and elicited his wrath. Konan studied Pain. She stood at Nagato''s side since their childhood. Today, Konan doubted his decision. Konan rarely questioned his wisdom, but today she did. Doubts clouded her mind. Nagato erred. He committed a blunder they would come to regret bitterly. He failed to realise the consequences of his actions. The girl couldn''t be trusted. Nagato''s people skills were ... improvable. Nagato misjudged people and their intentions. He struggled to understand human emotions. Unlike Yahiko, Nagato was never a born leader. Konan pondered her words. ¡°Pain-sama, I would advise against giving her such a degree of power.¡° ¡°The girl will act in your name. I would advise against investing her with such a responsibility. The village might be ... beyond her capabilities.¡° ¡°Not to mention, her intentions are unknown. Trusting her might be unwise. We have no idea what she is planning.¡° ¡°...¡° Pain didn''t answer. He observed the night. ¡°Pain-sama.¡° ¡°...¡° Sunk in thought, his silence continued. ¡°Nagato.¡° Konan''s patience ran out. Her words showed effect and reached him. ¡°...¡° Nagato reacted. He turned. ¡°True, I considered such, and I concluded the risk is minimal at best. The girl is unlikely to pose ... a threat.¡° Konan disagreed. Her assessment differed, the girl posed a threat, an incalculable risk. Konan opposed her selection. The Black Princess of Konoha, her reputation preceded her, but Konan didn''t object, giving her tacit consent. Konan was a flower, and flowers didn''t speak. A flower had no opinion. A flower decorated. Her emotions remained hidden behind her stoic mask, her thoughts unknown to the world. Konan voiced her discontent. ¡°I still doubt this is the best course of action. Nagato.¡° Her mask didn''t slip. Her composure never wavered. Nagato remained adamant. ¡°Your opposition is noted, Konan, but the girl convinced me. Asami has a point.¡° His words sparked Konan''s curiosity. ¡°Such as?¡° Pain shared his thoughts. ¡°She said when facts speak, even the gods remains silent. I can''t deny she has a point. The state of Amegakure is deplorable. The village is rotting since Hanzo''s death.¡° ¡°The economy is on the brink of collapse due to our policy of isolationism. The finances are disastrous. The treasury is empty. The infrastructure crumbling. The population declining in the face of famine and poverty. The administration either corrupt or inept.¡° ¡°Ame''s forces are in a desolate state. Desertion is rampant and morale disintegrated. Ame''s ninja ceased as a coherent fighting force.¡° ¡°Ame is suffering, and it''s our fault.¡° Nagato studied his once precious village. Konan narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t him. This wasn''t Nagato. These weren''t his words. These were hers. The girl swayed Nagato against his better judgment. Konan regretted her carelessness. She had underestimated the girl. Once again. The girl was dangerous. Not unlike Madara. Asami and Madara, they both played their own game. Konan grumbled. ¡°Still ... Her loyalty remains dubious.¡° Pain sighed. ¡°I am aware of such, but I am not an unreasonable person.¡° ¡°The situation calls for a pragmatic approach. Circumstances force our hand, Konan. This is not a matter of choice. The girl is right, the situation is beyond dire. Urgent measures are required. ¡° ... ... ... Moments of silence passed. Pain spoke. His voice betrayed no sliver of doubt. ¡°I granted her request. The girl will speak and act in my name for the time being. Her activities will be observed.¡° Konan listened. ¡°...¡° Pain elaborated, ¡°I hope her new responsibilities will keep her from pestering me for the foreseeable future. Her constant nagging, her incessant questions annoyed me." ¡°She even threatened me to introduce me to her cute little sister.¡° Konan declined to comment. ¡°...¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 3 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Nee-san, the bento isn''t necessary.¡° Yuki pouted. A sigh of annoyance escaped her lips. Nee-san was completely exaggerating. As usual. Yuki knew nee-san only wanted her best, and Yuki loved nee-san dearly, but still ... Too much was too much. Nee-san''s love suffocated Yuki at times. Her care and attention exceeded any reasonable measures. Nee-san acted like her mother. Don''t catch a cold. Don''t forget your scarf. Don''t stay up for too long. Eat your vegetable. Don''t come back late. Don''t trust strangers on the streets. Asami shook her head and rewarded Yuki with a gentle head pat. ¡°On the contrary, I insist. Food is a necessary commodity. My cute little Yuki-chan can''t go hungry. You must eat in order to grow strong and healthy. You are way too skinny.¡° Asami poked her waist. ¡°No muscles. No meat. Nothing. You definitely need additional energy.¡° ... ... ... Yuki blinked while Katsuki nommed in the background on her plate of delicious, divine tuna. Katsuki was once again a happy little kitten. Her whiskers approved. Her mistress granted her a large tuna to celebrate this joyous day. The taste. The texture. The taste. The aroma. Celestial. Katsuki guarded the tuna jealously. The fish was her tuna. Her tuna alone. Yuki studied nee-san. Her sisterly smile forced Yuki to capitulate. Yuki relented and accepted the bento. ¡°I understand, nee-san.¡° Asami clapped her hands. ¡°Excellent.¡° ¡°Where did you even get the bento from? I didn''t see you cooking.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Yuki.chan, you know, my culinary skills are sadly subpar. So I exchanged it for money. The bento was bought with love.¡° Yuki raised her eyebrow. ¡°Bought with love?¡° Yuki stared at her packed bento. That explained a lot. Asami nodded. ¡°Indeed, bought with love. In the end, the intention counts, doesn''t it?¡° Yuki disagreed, but she declined to comment. Nee-san must be right. Probably- Asami offered an encouraging smile. ¡°And now off with you. You mustn''t be late! This is your first day at the academy. We can''t leave a subpar impression, can we?¡° Yuki clenched her small fists. ¡°We can''t.¡° Asami pinched her cheek, despite Yuki disapproving. ¡°Exactly.¡° Yuki prepared to leave: Her backpack was stuffed heavy with books, pencils, and paper. The academy awaited her. Yuki stole a last glance at her overcaring nee-san. Nee-san waved and wished her goodbye. ¡°Don''t forget your umbrella, Yuki-chan. Rain is a constant companion.¡° Yuki followed her advice. A small umbrella accompanied her. The door closed and Asami was now left alone. The apartment Pain put at her disposal, her personal little kingdom, felt empty. Shadows encroached on the room without Yuki''s cheerful presence. Asami chuckled. Yuki was better left in the dark about certain matters, as she was still a child. It was too early to involve her. Asami gripped her umbrella and moved out. The time was rife. ¡°Katsuki, follow me.¡° Katsuki obeyed her mistress despite disliking the cold rain, despite abandoning her tuna. Katsuki jumped and coiled around mistress'' neck. Asami tickled her chin. ¡°Good kitten, work awaits us.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami navigated through Amegakure. Her destination was the Hattori clan, a clan once revered and respected by the common masses. The clan might have fallen deep following Hanzo''s death, but they were still reliable, and neutral. They sided neither with Pain nor with the remnant faction in Ame''s ongoing civil war. Amegakure''s streets were empty. Was it fear, or the rain, people avoided the open. No people. No joy. No life. Gloom reigned the streets, a common sight. Most people retreated into the safety of their homes. Only the dim light of shops and food stands illuminated the village. The hardships of life marked the faces of the vendors. The ceaseless rain turned the unpaved ground into a quagmire of mud and filth, but the elements wouldn''t stop her. The mud merely impeded her progress. Her attire attracted the gazes of her surroundings. Their interest didn''t escape her sharp senses. Asami strolled along the way, armed with an umbrella befitting her standing. Her figure stood out among the grey mass of people. Her elegance, her grace, her regal demeanour. A girl clad in silk, born in silk. Katsuki noticed the stares. As a diligent kitten, her duty was to protect her mistress from harm. Her fluffy paws poked Asami''s cheeks. ¡°Ojou-sama.¡° Asami greeted Katsuki with a broad smile. ¡°What''s the matter, my little kitten?¡° Katsuki pouted. She might be a kitten, but she was still a princess of the cat clan. ¡°People are watching us. The gazes. They are everywhere.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°Don''t worry, they are following us for a while.¡° Katsuki hesitated. ¡°You knew?¡° ¡°Silly kitten, it''s only natural for a princess to be admired by her subjects.¡° Asami tickled Katsuki''s chin. Katsuki fought the temptation, but resistance proved futile. Her defences crumbled. Mistress shamelessly exploited her weakness. Tickles. Katsuki pouted. Evil mistress. Cruel mistress. Mistress treated her like a newborn kitten. Asami merely giggled. ¡°Apparently, even royalty pouts.¡° Katsuki objected, ¡°I don''t pout.¡° ¡°Sure~.¡° Asami tilted her head and continued her stroll. The quarter was stricken by poverty. Decrepit buildings flanked the streets. The economic crisis following the war and Pain''s strict policy of isolationism hit Amegakure hard. Trade collapsed and industry imploded. Desperation and unemployment allowed crime to flourish. Driven by their most basic needs, people turned against each other. Forgotten were filial bonds and friendship when hunger called when survival was prioritised. Beggars, fathers, peasants, refugees, veterans flooded the streets, people discarded once they had outlived their usefulness, willing to do anything for little coin and bread. Their new masters were happy to oblige. The overabundance of cheap manpower proved a fertile ground for the underworld of Amegakure. Emboldened by the absence of a functional administration, organised crime took over the streets. Pain either didn''t see or didn''t care. The syndicates lost any semblance of respect, and it showed. Unbothered by consequences, they carried their heads high, arrogant and complacent as if they owned the village. Petty lords with delusions of grandeur. Their chests swelled with pride, and conceited grins flashed across their faces. Their tattoos were a testament to their honour. Asami clicked her tongue in visible displeasure. Their shamelessness disgusted her. Their impudence offended her. Crime operated in open daylight. They didn''t even pretend to hide their unsavoury business. Drugs. Gambling. Kidnapping. Blackmailing. Assassination. Prostitution. Their establishments provided their customers with a steady supply of flowers waiting to be plucked. No effort was spared to satisfy even the most extravagant tastes. Their customers enjoyed their time and each night a petal was torn. The bosses ruled the streets for far too long. They lacked proper respect. It was time to remind them of their rightful place beneath the sun ... Asami stopped. Her ears picked up signs of trouble, a commotion. A cry erupted from a nearby alley. A boy collapsed to the filth of the street. A metal bar had struck the poor boy with full force. A group of illustrious gentlemen kept him company. Their tattoos betrayed their affiliation. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 4 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The assailants didn''t stop. They struck the downed boy without mercy, without relent. The dark alley covered their nefarious activities. They were completely alone. Nobody heard his cries. Nobody cared. Their leader drove a metal bar right into his ribs. He struck again, and again, and struck again. The pain intensified. The boy crawled in the mud, but he endured. He bit his lips and endured the attacks, the humiliation. The leader smirked. His conceited grin disgusted her. His hands gripped the metal bar and pulled the boy''s hair. The man was an ordinary ruffian, nothing more. ¡°Do you finally understand, Yuji? Stop fucking with us! Our time is precious. Our patience limited. Where is the money, Yuji? We are waiting?¡° Asami gripped her umbrella and observed. Her eyes studied the situation from afar. ¡°Nii-san.¡° His sister rushed to Yuji''s side. Tears filled her face. Katsuki gulped. Uneasiness befell her heart. Her feline instincts tingled. ¡°Shouldn''t we intervene? Asami put her index fingers on her lips. Silence. ¡°Listen and watch. Our moment hasn''t come yet. For now, we are merely spectators.¡° Katsuki looked confused. Mistress didn''t make any sense. Asami stroked Katsuki''s chin. ¡°You will understand in time. A heroine is never late.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuji struggled to remain conscious. His injuries were severe. The pain numbed his sense. His body suffered from the side effects of blunt force. Mayumi knelt and assisted him. Worries clouded her face. Her brother was in peril. ¡°Nii-san! Don''t overexert yourself! Don''t move! You must rest!¡° ¡°I can''t. I must fight.¡° forced himself up grinding his teeth he suppressed the pain. His legs carried his injured body. Staggering to his feet. The leader smirked in derision. ¡°Impressive, you are still standing, boy. How unexpected.¡° Yuji begged. Desperation drove him. ¡°Give me more time! Two weeks at most! Two weeks, and I can pay! I swear! I am going to repay the debts, Tetsuya. I just need time.¡° Tetsuya sighed. ¡°Yuji, Yujim Yuji, what shall we do with you? You give such a hard time. You will repay your father''s debts. Only give me time. You said so last month, the month before, and the month before.¡° Tetsuya lit a cigarette to calm his mind. His lungs inhaled the invigorating tobacco. All the rain made Amegakure a cold and hostile place. ¡°Tell us, Yuji, what shall we do with you?¡° Tetsuya shook his head. ¡°Think about us, Yuki. Our patience is limited. We have waited long enough. The boss wants the money right here, right now. Yuji sweated. This was bad. ¡°But ... But ... I can''t pay. I don''t have the money.¡° Tetsuya scoffed and took a pull on his cigarette. ¡°As if we care. That''s not our problem, Yuji. Your father borrowed quite a sum from us. Now that the old drunkard is dead, it falls on you to repay us. His debts are your debts.¡° Tetsuya exhaled. His lips produced a cloud of smoke. ¡°So better pay. We don''t care how, we just want the money. Otherwise, you will face the consequences. Because we always get what we want. One way, or another.¡° Tetsuya shifted his gaze. His eyes targeted Mayumi. ¡°Your sister ... A bit young, but already quite the beauty. Don''t you think she will fetch a good price?¡° Yuji clenched his fists. His knuckles turned white. His very blood boiled. Never before, he had such burning hatred, but he was powerless. He was nothing. He lacked the strength to oppose them. He lacked the strength to protect Mayumi. ¡°You ... bastards. Don''t you dare to touch her! I will kill you ...¡° Tetsuya grinned. He enjoyed the sight of human suffering. The hatred in Yuji''s eyes delighted him. ¡°Defiant as ever. Don''t blame us, Yuji. We are just doing our job. Nothing personal. Believe me, or not, I even feel sympathy for your case.¡° Yuji didn''t believe him a second. Tetsuya grinned. ¡°So we will be nice. I will give you your two weeks. Don''t waste the time. You won''t get another chance ...¡° The sound of clapping interrupted the scene. ¡°Quite a spectacle, my friends. Congratulations, your performance ... intrigued me.¡° Tetsuya snapped to attention. His head moved, immediately identifying the intruder. A girl appeared, a girl with an umbrella and clad in expensive silk. Tetsuya eyes narrowed his eyes. The girl didn''t fit this place. The girl didn''t belong here. ¡°Who are you?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 5 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her lips grinned. Her opportunity had appeared. Asami approached the group, accompanied by the watchful gazes of the masses. The eyes of the people followed her. The street watched her. The vendors, the passerby, the inhabitants observed her from afar. A girl, an outsider, intervened and messed with forces beyond her age and capabilities. Asami welcomed the attention. Every performance required a stage. Every stage an audience. Art was nothing without the attention of the masses. Asami strolled ahead. Her elegance bewitched. Every step was deliberate. Every step conveyed conviction, determination. Gone was her former playfulness. ¡°Who are you?¡° Asami ignored his question and countered with an amused giggle. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen, I witnessed your display, and what I witnessed dismayed me.¡° The girl shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Mistreating a poor boy. Threatening an innocent maiden. Such despicable acts. I doubt that''s the proper way. Where are your manners, gentlemen?¡° A lackey exploded. ¡°You little wrench! Just wait until we are done with you ...¡° Tetsuya intervened. His arm blocked the Iwao''s way. ¡°Calm down, Iwao. Don''t act rashly.¡° Tatsyua didn''t take the bait. He analysed the girl. Her bearing radiated confidence. Her attire suggested a wealthy background. The girl dressed like nobility. Was she the pampered daughter of an important family? The girl might have connections. Could they afford to offend the little ojou-san? Tetsuya wasn''t sure. He didn''t recognise her face. ¡°Who are you? What''s your name?¡° The girl deflected with a polite smile, a smile colder than ice. ¡°My name is ... immaterial. I am more interested in what you are doing.¡° The girl tilted her head. ¡°What are you doing here in a dark alley, removed from the prying eyes of the public, my friends? I hope you harbour no ill intentions. Tetsuya clicked his tongue. The ojou-san annoyed him. ¡°This is not your business. This is something between us and them ...¡° ¡°Au contraire, this is most definitely my business, as is everything else below the heaven.¡° Tetsuya staggered backwards. His hands trembled. His hair stood on end. Her eyes shimmered luminescent in the dark. An otherworldly purple greeted them. ¡°Are you still questioning my authority, Tetsuya?¡° Tetsuya gritted his teeth. The brat didn''t know her place. ¡°Iwao. Orochi.¡° His men approached the girl. The former ninja easily towered over her, but the girl showed no sign of intimidation. She didn''t feat his men in the slightest. Tetsuya scoffed. ¡°Listen, lass, this is the real world. This is no playground for little ojou-sans like you. So sod off!¡° ¡°Wisdom and virtue are like the two wheels of a cart. Unfortunately, you, my friends, appear to lack both.¡° Are you threatening me, Tetsuya? I warn you, even my benevolence is limited.¡° Tetsuya fumed. His eyebrow twitched. The girl taunted them with surprising effectiveness. ¡°Stop ridiculing us! We aren''t some random nobodies! We are Tsuyoshi''s men! You and your family will regret the day you made enemies out of us!¡° The girl titled. Confusion was written all over her face. ¡°Tsuyoshi ... Tsuyoshi ... Never heard of him. So you guys are actually somewhat important? What an unexpected turn of events ¡° The girl smirked. Her words were soaked in theatrical pathos. ¡°I thought you are the typical scum of earth. Amegakure is full of your kind. But apparently I was wrong, you are a special type of scum.¡° Tetsuya clenched his fists. The girl was going too far. This was an open provocation. The girl had crossed a line. ¡°Mind your tongue, you brat. I demonstrated much good will. More than can be reasonably expected, you little rascal. Fuck off! This is your last chance! Your family, your name, your wealth won''t protect you here. The streets are our kingdom!¡° The girl folded her umbrella and placed her cat on the ground. An ominous giggle accompanied her. ¡°Be a good kitten, and wait for your mistress. These guys won''t last long.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° The girl opened her arms, welcoming them. ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack me! Defend your petty kingdom, or are you scared? Are Tsuyoshi''s precious men not man enough to face a little girl?¡° Her words rang loud and clear through the streets. The people of Amegakure listened. All gazes were directed at the girl. ¡°...¡° Tetsuya was lost for words. This arrogance. This vanity. The girl had gone mad. She must be tired of living. That was the only reasonable explanation. ¡°Iwao. Orochi, deal with her. Teach her a lesson she will understand. They are never too young.¡° Tetsuya showed his disdain. The girl had it coming. ¡°Understood.¡° Iwao grinned and unsheathed his sword, a simple short sword. The girl raised an eyebrow. Iwao threatened her, ¡°Run, little kitten. You didn''t listen. Now it''s too late ...¡° ¡°Your stance ... is off.¡° The girl studied Iwao from head to toe. Her words startled them. ¡°...¡° Tetsuya blinked. Tetsuya, nor Yuji, nor Mayumi. They all stared. They were all bystanders. ¡°What?¡° Iwao didn''t understand. The girl looked displeased. Her expression turned grim. ¡°Your stance ... is atrocious. Your footwork ... terrible. Sloppy grip. Unfocused eyes. Distracted mind. A poor excuse of a swordsman. You are an utter disgrace to the art of swordsmanship.¡° The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you pick up your bladework? Which country bumpkin taught you?¡° Iwao exploded. ¡°YOU FUCKING BITCH!¡° He attacked. His strike didn''t even come close. Iwao overextended in his rage, and the girl struck in retaliation. They thought her unarmed. How wrong they were. The girl was fast. Her strike was executed with an uncanny degree of precision. The fight was over the moment it had begun. The lower wooden end of her umbrella struck Iwao from below with such a force that his chin shattered. Bone cracked and splintered. ... ... ... Silence. Only the rain continued. Iwao wriggled on the ground in pain. ¡°Aaarrrrgghhhhhh. Aaargh. Aaaaarrgh. You fucking bitch, I will kill you ...¡° The girl rammed her umbrella into his kidneys. Her brutal strike prolonged his agony. ¡°Silence. You are a man, so stop pestering me. An amateur like you shouldn''t wield a blade to begin with.¡° Iwao fell silent, and the girl''s gaze wandered across the alley. Tetsuya froze. Her cold demonic gaze returned. His blood froze and fear gripped his heart. Her purple orbs of calamity glowed in the dark alley. Tetsuya gulped. They had awakened a force beyond their control. Her ruby lips moved. The girl spoke, ¡°Unless I am mistaken, your name is Tetsuya.¡° Tetsuya merely nodded. He didn''t dare to speak, The girl offered a suave smile. ¡°Tetsuya, lead me to Tsuyoshi. I desire to speak with him. We have important matters The syndicates have acted far too long with delusions of impunity. Such behaviour won''t be tolerated anymore.¡° Tetsuya complied, not daring to defy the little ojou-san. Her words were his command. The girl clapped her hands, pleased with the progress. ¡°Excellent. Lead the way, Tatsuya, but first ...¡° ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, do you mind if I lend you a hand? Onee-san will settle your little debt issue. That''s the least I can do for you.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 6 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°This girl.¡° Makato lifted his drink. The day was still young, but numerous customers already populated the bars. Nobody batted an eyelid, considering Ame''s ghastly weather. The constant rain depressed even the strongest man. Alcohol raised the morale. Makato chuckled. ¡°Seems like our little ojou-san is serious. I wish her luck.¡° Shuji studied his old friend. Makato was a good man, one of the old guard, one of the men Amegakure once relied on in the now so distant past. ¡°Shouldn''t you lend her a hand? The girl could need your help.¡° Makato offered a polite smile. ¡°I must decline, I can''t fight every battle anymore. I have to choose my battles more wisely these days. We can''t risk offending the syndicates over such a minor dispute. The peace is brittle, and Amegakure can''t afford another petty civil war.¡° ¡°If you say so. Who do you think will win?¡° Makato chuckled. His question amused him. ¡°Her chances are non-existent at best. The girl will receive a well-deserved beating. These guys are Tsuyoshi''s men. They are no joke. They have a lot of former ninja and mercenaries among their ranks. No wonder they are terrorising the streets.¡° Shuji raised an eyebrow. ¡°The ojou-san looks confident, though.¡° Makato dismissed his friend with a hand wave. ¡°Don''t be fooled, Shuji, her appearance deceives. The girl is bluffing, trust me, although her performance is quite convincing. Her acting skills are impressive. A real shame, the girl has a pretty face.¡° ¡°...¡° Shuji didn''t react. He minded his work and cleaned glasses above the sink. Makato chuckled. ¡°Taciturn as usual.¡° Shuji stole a glance at the girl. Her figure felt familiar. Her regal kimono. Her umbrella. Her long black hair. Her bearing. Her aura. The natural gravitas defying her age. The mysterious girl fitted Takuya''s description. Makato folded his hands. ¡°You seem to think highly of her. So why not make a bet? 100,000 ryo. My bet is on Tsuyoshi''s men, yours on the girl.¡° Shuji considered for a moment. ¡°Why not. I accept.¡° Makato furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Bold move, old man. I guess you must have your reasons. I don''t see them, but what do I know. I am just an old ninja past his best years.¡° ¡°Don''t worry, I have my sources.¡° Shuji countered with a smile. Makato scoffed. ¡°Sure, you and your sources. How reliable are they? Drunkards and rumours are sources of dubious credibility.¡° Shuji merely smiled. ¡°Won''t deny that. The later the night, the more nonsensical the rambling.¡° Makato rolled his eyes. ¡°Whatever, it''s not me who is going to lose. Your overconfidence will be your undoing.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shuji stared in shock, not believing his eyes. The scene was forever burned into his mind. He witnessed the birth of a demon, and the entire street held its breath. Life ceased and time stopped. The rain kept falling and clouds darkened the sky. This power. This strength. Her will shall not be defied. His hands trembled. Shuji had seen much in his life. He had heard much in this life, but this degree of power exceeded his imagination. The girl made a mockery out of the fate of mortal men. Only Makato enjoyed the performance. He shared a hearty laugh. ¡°Oh my, what an unexpected outcome. I guess I have underestimated the little ojou-san. Serves me right. I should have known better.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The day ended and Makato returned home after losing a negligible sum. The girl cost him a little fortune. Such a nuisance. The alcohol circulated though his blood, but his senses remained sharp, undulled. Years of service in the name of Amegakure had hardened him. ¡°You are late, Yuriko.¡° His daughter appeared from the shadows. ¡°My apologies, father.¡° Makato didt. His daughter was reliable as ever. A true ninja and his pride. ¡°What ?¡° Who is she, Yuriko? How did the girl slip past our attention?¡° Yuriko lowered her gaze. ¡°We have no idea. Our contacts reported no suspicious activities in recent times. We looked into her, but our search yielded little success. Information regarding her is sparse. Her background remains unclear. No name. No dates. No history. We found nothing. The girl is an illusive figure, but we have good reason to suspect she is an outsider.¡° ¡°An outsider?¡° ¡°According to rumours, the girl is affiliated with Pain, his newest pet.¡° ¡°So she is part of Pain''s faction?¡° Yuriko confirmed his fears. ¡°Probably. Most of our sources suggest so.¡° Makato clicked his tongue. ¡°That''s troublesome. The girl is powerful. Not someone we can face directly.¡° A new player entered the field. Pain consolidated his position in the village further. Another Akatsuki member. Another powerful piece on his side. Makato gritted his teeth. ¡°Investigate her! Immediately! Monitor her activities! We need to know as much as possible about the girl.¡° Yuriko hesitated. ¡°I doubt that''s necessary, father. The girl has already moved and initiated contact.¡° Yuriko presented her father a golden envelope. The envelope was open. ¡°The envelope is addressed to you, father, Lord Makato, head of the proud and respected Onodera clan. An unknown girl handed it to one of our men. It''s probably her. ¡° Makato eyes widened. The girl knew. The envelope bore his name. A crest adorned the paper, a crest unknown to him, a purple kikyou on black ground. He didn''t recognise the crest. Makato maintained his composure. The girl outplayed them. ¡°What does she want?¡° Yuriko straightened her back. ¡°The envelope contains an invitation. The girl invites us and the other factions to a meeting. She wants us to put our difference aside and reach a consensus. We are supposed to represent the interests of the ninja and the military as whole.¡° Makato studied the envelope. His hands touched the delicate paper. The paper was soft. This girl. Not once, but twice in a single day, the little princess caught him off-guard. ¡°Yuriko ... The girl is dangerous, very dangerous.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami''s crest Arc IX Chapter 7 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuji crossed his arms and studied the girl. His instincts distrusted their mysterious saviour. The girl might have saved him and Mayumi, but her true intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Following her might not be in their best interests. The girl promised to lend them a hand, and they gladly accepted. Not that they had much choice, as they were in no position to decline. The princess made an offer they could hardly decline. Any form of help was sorely needed. Without support, without allies, forsaken by their relatives, he and his sister were own their own in this cruel world. Yuji gripped his waist. The pain hadn''t subsided yet. The mysterious girl was a complete stranger. Her strength was beyond frightening. In a matter of mere seconds, the girl reduced Tetsuya and his men to mere toddlers, grown men to glorified amateurs. Her strength commanded respect and fear. The girl reminded him of a princess from a fairy tale. Her attitude, her arrogance, her mannerism. The girl carried herself with pride, conscious of her grace and beauty. A fairy clad in silk. In her eyes, however, they were nothing but lowly commoners. The girl extended her gracious hand, but the same hand that raised them to heaven at one moment, could reduce them to insignificance at another in a capricious fit. They were at her mercy, completely dependent on her benevolence. Yuji maintained his guard unlike Mayumi. The past taught him to trust nobody and no one. Not even your father. In this cold world, you could only rely on yourself. Mayumi didn''t share his sentiment, and fell for her charm. His sister fraternised with the enemy. Yuji disapproved. The girl baited Mayumi with her cat, and Mayumi fell prey to her elaborate scheme. Mayumi supplied the kitten with head strokes, taking care of her. The kitten purred in satisfaction. Yuji clicked his tongue. Naive girl. Mayumi punished his thoughts and smacked his head. Yuji groaned. ¡°What was this for? Have you forgotten I am injured?¡° Mayumi stamped her foot. ¡°Nii-san! Stop being be such a meanie! I know the look in your eyes. The nee-san has saved us. We should be grateful to her.¡° Yuji gritted his teeth. The girl might have deceived his gullible sister, but not him. ¡°Grateful? For what ...¡° Mayumi pouted. ¡°Nii-san!¡° The princess enjoyed the scene and giggled, her lips hidden behind her hand. Their little dispute amused her. Yuji grumbled. ¡°What''s so funny?¡° The princess relished in their misery. ¡°Nothing. Your performance was excellent. Highly entertaining. You are such a lovely pair. Your fraternal love is endearing, not to say heart-warming.¡° The princess clapped her hands. ¡°Mayumi, Yuji, tell me more about your predicament. I am interested in the exact nature of your debts.¡° Yuji didn''t believe her for a second, but he admitted her acting skills were superb. He almost thought she truly cared. Mayumi tugged at his clothes. Her disapproving glare admonished him. Behave. Be nice to the friendly nee-san. ¡°Nii-san, please tell her. Nee-san deserves to know.¡° Yuji grumbled. Mayumi''s pleads melted his remaining resistance. His sister was his weakness. Yuji averted his eyes, clearly uncomfortable with the entire situation. ¡°Two months ago, our father ... died. He slipped and fell from a bridge after gambling away the entire fortune. Father loved the game and the bottle gave him the rest. He amassed significant debts after borrowing from Tsuyoshi. Father needed more and more money. The loans were never paid back.¡° Asami didn''t question their father''s death further. She understood. Gambling. Alcohol. Debt. A sudden death. Falling from a bridge. ¡°And what about your mother?¡° ¡°Mother died when were young. We barely remember her, but I doubt you care. You will abandon us when this is over anyway.¡° His words enraged Mayumi. Hell hath no fury like a little sister angered. ¡°Nii-san, don''t say such. Nee-san is a nice person. Don''t insult her!¡° Asami appreciated her support. At least, Mayumi believed in her, unlike the rest of the world. Her faith in her warmed Asami''s heart. So much unfounded distrust befell an innocent girl like her. ¡°I fear he might be correct, though. I can''t assist you forever.¡° Yuji clicked his tongue. He knew it all along. The girl couldn''t be trusted. Mayumi deflated. The girl tilted her head and offered a smile. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I can''t protect you. Rest assured, my heart is not made of stone.¡° The girl rummaged in her sleeves and produced a silver ring. ¡°Take the ring. It will serve you well should the need arise. The ring will prove your allegiance.¡° Yuji hesiated to accept her gift. It was a signet ring, featuring a clan crest he had never seen before, a purple kikyou on black ground. The crest radiated power, authority. Yuji stared at the crest. All pieces fell into place. The girl was genuine nobility. No wonder, she feared no consequences. Her status alone elevated her above the common masses of petty thugs and thieves. The girl was untouchable even for the syndicates. Despite their power, they would never dare to enrage one of Amegakure''s powerful clans. The princess smiled. ¡°Consider yourself henceforth under my personal protection. This is my crest. Wield its power wisely, as you will act in my name and my stead. Do not disappoint me, I would appreciate if my reputation and name were not compromised.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 8 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°We have arrived.¡° Tetsuya led the group to their hideout, an infamous establishment located in the middle of Amegakure. The mysterious girl employed him as a guide on a rather involuntary basis, but Tetsuya was versed in these matters. The criminal underworld taught him much. He understood that cooperation was sometimes not a matter of choice. Tetsuya pointed at the sign and the door. Little suggested this was the base of one of Amegakure''s major crime syndicates. The bar appeared innocent, without any connections to the underworld. A honest business of the shady kind like many others, but Tetsuya knew better. Asami was pleased with her newest subordinate and clapped her hands ¡°Superb work, Tatsyua.¡° Tetsuya grumbled. ¡°Tetsuya. Not Tatsuya.¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°What''s the matter, Tatsuya?¡° ¡°Never mind.¡° Tetsuya gave up. The little princess did as she pleased. Not that he expected otherwise. Asami shifted her attention. ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, should we make an entrance, or not? It''s up to you to decide.¡° Yuji decided. He was the leader among both of them. ¡°We prefer the less conspicuous. We don''t want to cause a scene. We have already gathered enough attention.¡° Asami didn''t object. ¡°Understandable, inconspicuous is a plausible choice indeed. ¡° Asami strolled towards the door and knocked. Her frail fists caressed the sturdy wooden door. Her knocks faded away, barely audible, certainly not from inside. Music, loud voices, laughter drowned out her weak knocks. ... ... ... Asami tilted her head, contemplating. ¡°I am disheartened. Apparently, we need to resort to more drastic measures.¡° Yuji stiffened. Her ominous voice, her grin ... unsettled him. Asami summoned a purple sphere and compressed her chakra. Her orb targetted the flimsy door. Tetsuya panicked. NO! ¡°NO! Wait!¡° Too late. The blast breached the door and the entirety of the wall in a shower of wooden splinters, fragments, and projectiles. Her little demonstration made her point. Hopefully, no unfortunate soul got hurt. That would be counterproductive. Asami stepped across the vanquished wall and entered the illustrious establishment in a more dignified manner. Silence greeted her as fun ceased. Her appearance ruined their harmony in the bosom of beautiful women and alcoholic beverages. All gazes were drawn to her. The eyes of lesser men even betrayed fear. Their faint hearts weren''t used to such turmoil. Asami smiled. Her petite figure belied her dangerousness. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen, if I am allowed to intrude, I desire to speak with a certain Tsuyoshi. He might be a busy man, but I hope he can spare some time. It''s a matter of utmost importance.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ... ... ... The silence continued, and Asami relished the attention. Reverence and silence were the correct response, a sign of respect befitting her status. Asami closed her umbrella and wandered down the stairs, navigating towards a free table to take a seat. Asami smiled. ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, follow me ...¡° ¡°What did you not understand? Don''t you understand the definition of inconspicuous? Are you crazy?¡° Yuji exploded. His face turned red. Asami was dismayed. She extended her hand, and now this. Such an ungracious little rascal. ¡°Crazy is a relative matter, a subjective matter, Yuji.¡° Asami moved her index finger. ¡°Don''t judge me by your standards.¡° Yuji experienced a mental breakdown. His poor nerves. The girl was killing him. They never should have trusted the evil princess. ¡°You are even worse ...¡° Asami poked his forehead and interrupted him. Her uncompromising glare shut him up for good. She had tolerated his rambling long enough. ¡°Yuji, you are talking too much. Keep calm and observe. Onee-san will handle this. Onee-san knows what she is doing.¡° Mayumi nodded. ¡°Onee-san is right.¡° Yuji mumbled, ¡°I hope so for all of us.¡° Asami commandeered a chair and kicked up her legs, making herself comfortable. This was going to be a tiresome affair, but this was part of her duties. Reining in the syndicates was an inevitable step on her path. Asami snapped her fingers. ¡°Waitress. Waitress.¡° The waitress reacted, freed from her stupor. ¡°...¡° The girl, a few years older than her, pointed at herself. The girls started young in this line of business before the flower of their youth wilted. Asami folded her hands. ¡°I feel thirsty. What does the house offer?¡° The girl hesitated, fidgeting. ¡°We have a wide variety of drinks and beverages.¡° Asami tilted her head, contemplating. Her fingers caressed her lips. ¡°Such a hard choice to make. My heart is unsure. Surprise me, I am open to suggestions.¡° The waitress departed and returned with a glass of red liquid. The glass was neither a wine glass, nor a flute. It was a normal glass filled with a dark red liquid. Her nose noticed the sweet sugary fragrance and the lack of ethanol. This was ... ... ... cherry juice. Asami shoulders deflated and her lips sipped on her cherry juice. Despair. Fourteen years and she was still treated like a child. Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... The waitress smiled, holding her tablet tightly. ¡°I hope the juice is to your liking.¡° Asami made the best out of the situation and rewarded the waitress with a polite smile. ¡°The juice meets my expectations. Thank you, you are dismissed.¡° Her senses tickled. An intense glare met her from across the room. A man resided near the bar counter. The man drummed his fingers on the counter, surrounded by his guards and henchmen. ¡°Who are you, lass?¡° The man sipped on his drink. His iron glare scanned her. Determination and charisma. No wonder he achieved such a high position. Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who I am? Such is of minor importance. You will know when the time is due. You are Tsuyoshi, aren''t you? Unless I am mistaken, you are one of the leading crime bosses of Amegakure.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°I have come to talk with you. We have much to discuss.¡° Tsuyoshi furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Do we? You barged in without a proper invitation. You are an undesired guest.¡° Asami bowed in graceful mockery. ¡°My apologies, but I have a tight schedule. No time for formalities.¡° Tsuyoshi clicked his tongue. His annoyance was clearly visible. ¡°I figured out as much.¡° His gaze inspected the destroyed door. The girl was far from innocuous. Throwing her out might not be the best course of action. Better not to provoke her. He didn''t rise through the ranks of Amegakure''s criminal underworld without relying on his keen instincts. His instincts served him well throughout the years. They screamed. Beyond her adorable cheeks lay danger. Asami smiled. ¡°Your subordinates were certainly less forthcoming. They quickly saw the errors of their ways.¡° Tsuyoshi examined his men. Tetsuya averted his eyes, denying any responsibility. He brought the little demon to their base. Orochi looked uncomfortable, while Iwao was preoccupied with his dislocated chin. They had a rough time. Tsuyoshi returned his attention to the mysterious girl. ¡°What do you want? I doubt you are here just for your personal amusement.¡° He listened. Her power lent her authority. Asami giggled. ¡°You are a smart man, I am glad you understand. Yuji, Mayumi, do these names ring any bells?¡° ¡°Not that I remember. I am a busy man. My activities run deep and wide.¡° Tsuyoshi sipped on his drink. ¡°Understandable, you can''t have your eyes and ears everywhere.¡° Asami grinned and folded her hands. ¡°I am here to settle their debts, Tsuyoshi. Cancel their debts and everyone is happy.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 9 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tsuyoshi raised an eyebrow, relieved and unsettled at the same time. The mysterious girl was beyond strange. ¡°That''s all? You caused this entire ruckus to settle some debt? You beat up my men, you destroyed my door, you crashed my party just for some petty debts?¡° Asami smiled and Yuji nodded. Tsuyoshi blinked. The girl was crazy, insane. ¡°Listen, we could have solved this issue in a more rationale, in a more peaceful manner ...¡° ¡°Tsuyoshi, don''t understand me wrong. It''s true that I arrived to settle some issues, but that''s not the only reason I paid you a visit.¡° Asami''s voice grew ominous, cold, icy. ¡°I desire more, not a matter of debt. I am here for much more, for a vision of a future that might be.¡° Yuji offered a blank stare. ¡°What?¡° What was she doing? This wasn''t part of the plan. This wasn''t what they agreed upon. ¡°Thought so.¡° Tsuyoshi narrowed his eyes. The girl ... was interesting. The situation turned more complicated. Asami opened her arms to greet her newest underling. ¡°It''s a simple affair. Nothing serious, really.¡° Tsuyoshi listened. He didn''t believe her. Her words were sweet like honey, while her intentions weren''t. Asami explained. ¡°I merely desire your cooperation, and when I say you, I mean the syndicates. Your reputation precedes you, Tsuyoshi. I heard, you are a powerful man in the underworld. You wield considerable influence. I believe you can act as my representative, and inform the syndicates of my goodwill and my most gracious offer. The syndicates and I, I hope for a beneficial relationship. We all will profit from close and peaceful relations. After all, neither of us is interested in an open conflict. No need to escalate things, No need for unnecessary bloodshed. I am sure, an honest entrepreneur like understands, conflict and strife are bad for business. I don''t want to see the streets plastered with corpses and covered in blood.¡° ... ... ... Silence. Absolute silence. Only the pouring rain fell in the background. Everyone stared. A sea of blank stares, of bewilderment, of confusion, greeted her. They didn''t believe their ears. Neither Asami tilted her head and tipped her lips. Did she say anything strange? Not that she remembered. Tsuyoshi was lost for words. This girl ... He misjudged her; deceived by her youthful appearance and her age. The girl sounded like an actual crime lord herself. Tsuyoshi pushed his drink aside and sharpened his wits. The girl required his full attention. ¡°I can''t follow ...¡° Asami grinned. ¡°Oh my, confused, aren''t we?¡° Tsuyoshi''s confidence faltered. Her face, her emotions, her intentions were unreadable, hidden behind a veil of deceit. ¡°Who are you?¡° Asami folded her hands and grinned. It was her who held all the cards. Asami evaded the question. ¡°You are an impatient man, Tsuyoshi. So many questions. So much curiosity. Curiosity doesn''t become you. Knowledge is dangerous, knowing too much carries risks.¡° Her chakra engulfed the room, a strangulating aura of darkness interwoven with the allure of danger. Her will shall not be defied. Not anymore. Tsuyoshi gulped. The meaning of her action was clear. Asami sipped on her juice as her lips were thirsty. The sweet taste of cherry tickled her tongue. Delicious. ¡°My name, my status, are of little concern. The time hasn''t come yet to reveal myself, but know that I speak and act on behalf of God himself. He entrusted me with the village, and it falls to me to enact his divine will.¡° Tsuyoshi''s eyes widened in realisation. ¡°Pain ...¡° Asami nodded. Tsuyoshi countered with his polite smile on his own. ¡°I guess I don''t have much of a choice in this matter, do I?¡° You didn''t argue with a girl backed by a substantial amount of destructive force. You didn''t argue with the will of God. Asami grinned. Victory was within her grasp, a triumph of gentle words, diplomacy, and friendly coercion over brute force. ¡°I am pleased you understand your position. I predict a fruitful cooperation with this kind of attitude.¡° Tsuyoshi offered a wry smile. The girl had him where she wanted. ¡°What does our ... cooperation exactly entail? What do you even want from us?¡° ¡°Don''t worry, I have much use for your services. I demand your unconditional submission. Henceforth, Amegakure''s underworld shall answer to none other than me. You will owe me respect and obedience.¡° Asami smiled. Nobody else smiled. Tsuyoshi nearly suffered a heart attack. ¡°What!?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°You see, I am a gentle soul. I detest unnecessary violence.¡° Tsuyoshi doubted very much so. The smouldering remnants of his once wall thought otherwise. Asami elaborated, ¡°I am aware that crime is an ... inevitable fact of life, a plight on society since the dawn of human civilisation, I accept such. The watchful eyes of the law can''t be everywhere at once. Where light, there is darkness, but you, my friends, have exceeded any reasonable limits. The syndicates have grown bold in recent times. You have crossed the line. You have broken the age-old covenant, I give that you give, I do that you do. You take, but give nothing in return. Your unrestrained greed and avarice threaten the very stability and survival of the village. That is why I am here, to remind you of your duties and social obligations. Times are changing, and the syndicates will change too. Adapt, or face my judgement. Because your blatant insolence won''t be tolerated anymore.¡° ... ... ... Tsuyoshi laughed. ¡°And what do you expect from us?¡° ¡°Not much. In fact, I think my terms are quite lenient and forthcoming. Reduce your activities. I want the streets of Amegakure to be safe again, and not full of cutthroats and thugs around every corner. We live in civilised times, the scum of the earth must disappear. Commerce and industry are suffering because of your constant meddling. Extortion and kidnapping won''t get us anywhere. You cut into Ame''s manpower pool. You recruit the young, the desperate, the poor. You even recruit rogue ninja, deserters, traitors, mercenaries, to bolster your ranks. I don''t care about their past endeavours, but I want them back. These men are bitterly needed considering the desolate state of Ame''s forces.¡° ... ... ... Tsuyoshi sighed. ¡°Your demands are quite ... one-sided, but you leave me with little choice. Times are changing indeed ... I never thought Pain himself would take an interest in the village. He never bothered before. I never thought Pain would send a little girl, but there you are. I will relate your message to the syndicates. I can''t guarantee, though, that they will listen. They are hard to convince.¡° Asami was pleased. ¡°I will see to it, my friend, I will see to it.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 10 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ An eventful day had passed, and Yuji was neither satisfied nor dissatisfied with the outcome of their little adventure. Yuji remained conflicted. His stance regarding their unexpected saviour was ambivalent at best. On the one hand, the girl used them as stepping stones to advance her agenda. On the other hand, she solved their debt issue and got rid of Tsuyoshi and his men for good. The girl kept her promise, despite her unconventional methods and all her deviations. The girl wasn''t entirely honest, but who was these days. The world was a dark place and honesty died a slow death. Yuji grumbled. The little princess honoured her word against all expectations. She deserved their gratitude, much to his dislike. Tsuyoshi wouldn''t bother them anymore. The man wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t dare to defy her. Not after her little performance. Yuji remembered. Her dark sinister aura, the frigid cold surrounding her. Her existence frightened him. Her presence rendered them minuscule, meaningless. The girl said Pain, their all-mighty gracious god, sent her. Maybe her words were true. Maybe she was indeed a messenger of their god, another angel sent to punish the unbelievers for their sins. Rumours circulated about the Angel at his side. The woman enacted his will and interacted with the mortals in his name, gracing them with her presence. The girl might be another instruments of his divine will, but he doubted so. The girl was different. She didn''t seem like an angel, nor did she pretend to be one. Her personality was rather human. Not virtue, but ambition guided her path. It didn''t feel out of place. The way she spoke, the way she acted, fitted her nature. Her bearing was quite earthly, that of a ruler, that of a queen. There was little divine about her, but Pain wasn''t exactly the most benevolent ruler either. Contrary to his lofts words and benign intentions, their proclaimed god ruled with an iron fist and little love. He didn''t set the highest moral standard. The elders remembered his bloody deeds. Much innocent blood was spilled that day. He murdered Hanzo, his friends, his allies. Pains spared nobody in his frenzy. Driven by bloodlust, neither women, nor children, escaped his blind rage. They all had to die, Amegakure remembered. The village never forgot the days when the rivers once again turned red. Discontent was never voiced, criticism only spoken behind closed doors. Pain''s men roamed the streets and silenced dissident voices. Faithful believers, crazed cultists and misguided zealots, thugs and thieves, they were all and none. The men believed in his divinity after witnessing his radiant glory. Not everyone shared their newly-found religious piety. The pragmatic majority remained sceptical. A living god today, a dead god tomorrow. So far, their ever so distant god and saviour had shown little presence and life. Life went on, and the rain continued falling. Times might change, gods might come and go, but Amegakure''s future stayed the same. Yuji stared at the ring bearing her crest. The silver ring felt heavy in his hand, much heavier than its weight suggested. Amegakure would judge her the same way the village had judged Pain. ¡°Mayumi what are you doing?¡° Yuji turned around, slightly annoyed. His sister straggled behind. ¡°You are falling behind. Hurry up, we need to return home. The streets are dangerous at night.¡° Not that much awaited them at home aside from misery and the grim reality. The slums were full of orphans and the impoverished, but home was home, even if it was just a wooden shed. Mayumi caught despite her clumsy legs. ¡°Sowwy, nii-san, I was busy thinking.¡° ¡°About what?¡° Yuji sounded annoyed because he was annoyed. Mayumi pouted. ¡°About her obviously! Wasn''t she wonderful?¡° ... ... ¡°What?¡° Yuji didn''t understand. Whom was she talking about?¡° ¡°Sadly, she never gave us her name. I will never know the name of such a splendid villainess.¡° Mayumi lowered her head, suffering from a mild depression. She might never meet her idol again, never to be graced with her exquisite sight again. She was the very paragon of splendid villainessness from her beloved novels. ... ... Yuji blinked. He was left speechless. He didn''t know what to say. His cute little sister had gone insane. ¡°Why?¡° Mayumi clenched her fists to prove her determination. Her eyes sparkled with undiluted admiration and unshakable faith. His sister believed in the girl, much to his confusion. ¡°Didn''t you see her, nii-san? Her elegance, her eloquence, her beauty, her incomparable radiance. ¡° Her eulogy didn''t end. ¡°Her lovely almond shaped face. Her colourful lips. Her icy glare. Her adorable bangs. Her cute, menacing eyes. A shining example of composure, indomitable will, and unwavering confidence. I will join the academy! I will become powerful! I will become a splendid villainess just like her! Ohohoho!¡° ... ... ... Her behaviour ... was ... unexpected. Yuji shook his head. His poor little sister had officially lost it. ¡°....¡° Mayumi pouted, offended by his lack of faith. ¡°You don''t believe me, do you?¡° He laughed. ¡°Silly sister, stop dreaming. You neither will become a splendid ... villainess, nor will you join the academy.¡° ¡°Why?¡° Mayumi crossed her arms. Yuji, ever the pessimist, scoffed. He knew how things worked. ¡°Look, joining the academy is a pipe dream. Without connections, you are nothing in this village. You are not from a prestigious family, you have no talent, you have no wealth. They have no reason to accept you. And even then, the academy is in shambles right now, a shadow of its former self. Forget your dreams, Mayumi ...¡° ¡°Mayumi?¡° Mayumi broke out in tears. ¡°Nii-san, you are such a meanie.¡° His sister started hitting him. Her little fists hurt surprisingly. ¡°Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Stop hitting me.¡° ¡°No!¡° Mayumi intensified her assault. ¡°I understand, I understand, I will try to sign you up for the academy. Are you happy now?¡° Mayumi tears subsided. Her eyes sparkled again with new splendour. ¡°Really?¡° ¡°Yes.¡° Not that they would accept her to begin with. An orphan of unknown origin without a single ryo in her pockets and any knowledge about the ninja arts at the academy? Absurd. He didn''t need to worry, but Mayumi was happy for now. That was important. And she stopped hitting him. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 11 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her continuous knocking finally elicited a response from the deaf servants. Her trusted umbrella protected her from the elements, but standing outside in the cold beneath the pouring rain was not a pleasant experience. Asami waited before the wooden gate like the good girl she was. Patience was a virtue. A peephole opened, and a guard greeted her with the kindness of the household, a pair of narrowed eyes searching for undesired intruders. The gatekeeper''s gaze fell on her, a petite girl with a cat around her neck. ¡°State your purpose. Who are you? What do you want?¡° The infamous Amegakure hospitality. Always such a treat to be on the receiving end of so much politeness. At least, they didn''t attack her. Asami shook her head. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, this is the home of Hattori Masanari, head of the Hattori clan. The guard distrusted her. ¡°Possibly. Depends on who is asking.¡° Asami understood. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. His Excellency Pain sent me to negotiate with the Hattori clan.¡° The guard wavered. Surprise was written all over his face. Her sweet, suave smile broke his remaining resistance. Pain, his name, was a useful tool at her disposal. His very name opened doors otherwise closed. ¡°Pain?¡°The guard''s hand trembled. The man was nervous. The name elicited dread and fear across the village. Asami grinned. ¡°Indeed, Pain sent me, and I desire to speak with the clan head. It''s a matter of grave importance.¡° The guard relented. Friendly persuasion and veiled threats unlocked the gate. Asami offered a subdued bow. ¡°You have my gratitude, you won''t regret your decision. The guard countered with a wry smile. ¡°We will see.¡° The man wasn''t alone. Numerous clansmen assembled in the front yard, trained warriors and veteran ninja. The men kept theirs hands close to their weapons, prepared to unsheathe their blades at any moment. Not that Asami expected otherwise. This was the fate of unannounced visitors, of uninvited guests. They were met with suspicion. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ His son appeared. Masashige opened the door and offered his respect, kneeling. ¡°Father, a girl appeared before the gate. The girl wishes to speak to you.¡° Masanari halted his brush and looked up from his scrolls. An unusual request in this day and age. People avoided their disgraced clan since the fall of Hanzo. ¡°Did she elaborate why?¡° His son shook his head. ¡°Negative, father. The girl only requested to speak to you, and she claims she was sent by Pain.¡° ¡°Pain?¡° His son nodded. ¡°I see. Allow her in. I doubt we can turn her away under these circumstances.¡° ¡°Understood, father.¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... The girl arrived and bowed. Her every step exuded a sense of grace. Her etiquette was impeccable. Masanari furrowed his eyebrow. He didn''t except so much politeness from Pain. He was usually the man to resort to more brutish method. Instead, Pain sent a little girl. Her lustrous black hair, her abyss like black eyes, her kimono, her serene gravitas. Such a strange sight. The little princess displayed a natural aura of nobility. The girl rose again. Her unperturbed gaze met him across the room. Her face displayed no sign of nervousness, no sign of doubt. Her composure suggested experience beyond her age. ¡°Greetings, Lord Masanari, I hope you had an excellent day. I appreciate your warm hospitality.¡° Masanari put his scrolls aside. ¡°You flatter me.¡° The girl smiled. Her smile was cold, but polite. ¡°Not at all, in my line of business, I am used to punches being thrown first and questions being asked later. Your men treated me well. They didn''t disappoint.¡° Masanari smiled. ¡°Glad to hear they left a good impression. They are the pride and joy of the Hattori clan.¡° ¡°Wise words from a wise man.¡° The girl maintained her act despite being aligned with a known enemy of the Hattori clan. No signs of hostility, or animosity. He thought Pain sent her to enact revenge, but that wasn''t the case. The girl was a guest of his house and so far, she haboured no ill intentions. Masanari folded his hands. ¡°You are young. You play the game well considering your young age. You have your way with words, I doubt I could have matched you back then.¡° Masanari offered her a benevolent smile with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Tell me, what brought you to my humble home? I was told you were sent by Pain. So whom do I have the honour to speak with?¡° His words pleased her. Her shoulders relaxed, and the girl took a seat, making yourself comfortable. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. I speak on the behalf of Pain, as he has little interest for mundane affairs. A shame, to be honest, but I won''t complain.¡° He noticed her choice of words. Her words were deliberate, carefully chosen. The subtle hints in between didn''t escape him. The girl produced a golden envelope from inside her kimono. A crest of unknown origin adorned the paper, a kikyou. ¡°What''s this?¡° ¡°It''s an invitation, an offer to join me.¡° ... ... ... Masanari narrowed his eyes. ¡°Elaborate.¡° ¡°The world we know will undergo major changes. Nothing will stay the way it once was. Amegakure will need to adapt. A firm hand will be required to guide the village through the vagaries of fate. The village, however, cannot be guided by a single person alone. That is why I am currently gathering supporters among the clans, the remnants of the military, the economy. Together, we will restore order to Amegakure. I want you to be my right hand. Once again. Amegakure needs you, Hattori Masanari.¡° Masanari stared at the golden envelope. ¡°Why me? Why would you choose me? Why would Pain choose me?¡° Asami grinned. ¡°The better question is, why not? The Hattori clan still commands respect and authority, despite your recent downfall. The fall of Hanzo cost you dearly, but you were lucky to disassociate from him early due to internal disputes and that Hanzo hailed only from an insignificant collateral line. The Hattori clan escaped Pain''s blind wrath mostly intact.¡° You still possess immense wealth. You still profit from old connections and alliances. You still command a sizeable force of trained men, veteran ninja and warriors steeled by countless battles. You still wield power and influence beneath the surface. It''s only proper for a clan of your status to return to the political landscape, to reclaim its rightful position.¡° Masanari fell silent. Her offer was more than just tempting. Asami tilted her head. ¡°And you are mistaken, Lord Masanari, it was not Pain who is responsible for seeking you out. It was me.¡° Masanari''s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Lord Masanari, I might act in the name of Pain, but I don''t necessarily act in his interests. Everyone has their own agenda, their own ambitions. I am no exception.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 12 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Masanari stared for a minute, a minute felt like an eternity, an eternity that lasted. Time passed, but his shock didn''t subside. His lips formed a wry smile, an uncertain smile, a worried smile. The girl contemplated the unthinkable, the unimaginable. What is bravery, or folly, that made her plot against Pain? Or was it a trap? Was the little demon only waiting for him to take the bait? His eagerness would spell not only his doom, but also that of his clan. Pain would not forgive, nor show clemency. The mere thought of treason was a crime punishable by death and paid with blood, their blood. Masanari retained his outside calm. The situation was precarious, dangerous. His composure couldn''t to slip under any circumstances. Masanari shook his head. A long sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°Lady Asami, your words undoubtedly honour us. You place much trust in the Hattori clan, but your trust is sadly misplaced. With all due to respect, Lady Asami, we must decline your gracious offer. We are not interested in being involved in your worldly affairs. We have no intention, nor the desire, to oppose Pain. Despite past grievances, we acknowledge Pain ... as the legitimate ruler of Amegakure. The Hattori clan might have his differences with Pain, but we are still loyal subjects of Amegakure regardless. We won''t turn our blades against our fellow villagers.¡° Asami countered with a secretive grin. ¡°Yet you remain neutral. Despite your alleged loyalty, the Hattori clan appears to show little enthusiasm for Pain and his reign. The clan mostly retreated from public life, with your power waning every day. ¡°Isn''t that curious, Lord Masanari? I doubt the sincerity of your words. Shouldn''t your clan take a more active stance?¡° Asami tilted her head. Masanari stiffened ever so slightly. Her words stung, but the truth could not be denied. ¡°Lady Asami, whom we support, and whom not, is first and foremost, an internal affair. The clan decides how we see fit.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°I don''t disagree, the future of the clan lies in your competent hands, and I am not the one to judge. But I am delighted that my words fall on fertile ground.¡° Masanari furrowed his eyebrow. He didn''t share her assessment. ¡°Do they?¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I would say so. Lord Masanari, I understand your worries. I understand your concerns. You think my offer is a trap, don''t you?¡° ¡°...¡° Masanari remained silent. Asami grinned in victory. ¡°Thought so. Consider, though, if my intention was to destroy you, I would hardly waste my time on playing little games with you. Destroying you with Pain''s authority at my disposal would a trifling matter at most. I am aware you are bound by honour, by duty. The responsibilities of your position weight heavily on you, as you only want the best for your clan. An admirable goal. Know that I am not foolish enough to involve you yet. It''s far too early to move against his Divinity. I am not willing to throw away the lives of the ones who put their trust in me for premature glory and power. I am a patient person. My offer is merely an invitation, Lord Masanari. You are free to decline if you wish to do so. I won''t force your hand as I search for allies, not for obedient subjects. It will take time before the day comes we can trust each other.¡° Masanari considered her words.¡°You are playing a dangerous game, Lady Asami. I hope for you are aware of the risks. Pain is not known for mercy. He judges his enemies harshly, not to mention traitors. He won''t pardon treason.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Treason is such an unsightly word, your Lordship. Nobody here complaints treason. We are all loyal subject of our divine lord and saviour, aren''t we? I am aware of the risks, but I only act in the best interests of Amegakure. Sometimes, firm decisions are required. Because I can''t see him, or his legacy, last. Pain is strong, undoubtedly so. A powerful force to be reckoned with, feared on the battlefield, feared by his enemies, but power and fear alone don''t rule a country. He might be a god, but he is not a ruler. Our god lives from day to day, uncaring of the common masses, uncaring of the fate of the village. He will go out in a blaze and nothing of him will remain. I am not keen on sharing his fate, nor should Amegakure suffer the consequences of his dramatic lack of strategic vision. I won''t allow such, nor should you. We all must take matters in our own hands if necessary.¡° Masanari listened. Her words made sense. ¡°It seems I have misjudged you, Lady Asami. I thought you stood with Pain.¡° Asami giggled. ¡°We all err from time to time. Nobody is infallible. Often things are not as they might seem.¡° Asami looked outside the window. The light waned at the horizon. ¡°I think it''s time for to take my leave. I wish you a good day.¡° Masanari interrupted her, ¡°Why are you doing this? Why Amegakure?¡° Asami halted, raising her eyebrow. Masanari folded his hands. ¡°You are not from here, are you?¡° ¡°How do you know?¡° Masanari grinned. This time it was his turn. ¡°Your accent, your pronunciation, they are both distinctly Land of Fire. Some might even say Konohan. So what are you doing so far from home, Lady Asami? You said you will restore order to Amegakure? Why does her Ladyship care so much about the fate of our humble village?¡° Asami chuckled. ¡°You have sharp ears, found out just like that. A possibility I never considered. You are right, I am not native to Amegakure. Akatsuki recruited me.¡° Masanari retorted, ¡°That doesn''t answer my question.¡° ¡°It doesn''t.¡° Asami closed her eyes and pondered. Time passed. ¡°Lord Masanari, have you ever felt as if your life was not your own? Because I did. Born into this world, blessed with the precious gift of life, I watched the course of history far too long. Considerate of my actions, I merely reacted, never acted. I didn''t wish for much. I could have easily reached for more, but my heart desired little. I didn''t care. I was content with my lot ... in this life. I cherished what I had. I drifted along my path. I lived from day to day, but little by little, my happiness was taken away against my will. My light dimmed. Life took what little I had, leaving only a feeling of shallow emptiness, of hollow purpose. I was robbed. I was forgotten. I was used. I was feared. I was betrayed. I was abandoned. No more! Once again, I realised that fate was not necessarily my friend, admittedly a miscalculation on my part. I can only blame myself. I hoped for too much. The decisions I made led me to this point. I am tired of the vagaries of fate, Lord Masanari. I am tired of being tossed around. I am tired of having my life dictated. I am tired of being ignored!¡° Asami clenched her fist. Her muscles contracted, and her knuckles turned white. ¡°From now on, I will follow my own path. I will defy fate. I will defy heaven. I will shape the fabric of my future, the fabric of my reality. Because I am the smith of my own fortune, the smith of my own destiny. But even I need allies. No matter how powerful, the future cannot be carried by a single girl. Amegakure is the answer. You can be the strength in my arms, the carriers of my vision, the holders of my dreams. Greatness awaits us, the greatness that is my birthright, our birthright. Lend me your tired arms, your worn bodies. Because I will be your sword, your shield. United, we will stand, undivided. Stand at my side, and you will prosper. Stand at my side, and you will rise to heights never known before. Stand at my, because together we will write history.¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II What do you think? Arc IX Chapter 13 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Father.¡° Masashige entered. ¡°You were eavesdropping, weren''t you?¡°Masanari had returned to his work, but his thoughts lingered on the girl. Her words still occupied his mind. Masashige nodded. ¡°Not exactly the best display of good manners. I doubt your presence escaped her, but I suspect she didn''t mind considering her intentions.¡° Masanri laughed. ¡°Father, what shall we do? Can we truly trust her?¡° Masanari folded his hands. ¡° ... That''s the question. What''s your opinion?¡° ¡°We must conclude our information is limited. We know little about her. We can''t judge her yet, but her intentions appear genuine so far. The same applies to her offer. The girl clearly needs our support and our power. Not only that, Asami also considers Pain her enemy, or at least a competitor. I doubt her betrayal is a ruse to deceive us. The girl allows us to take revenge on Pain.¡° His son reported. Masanari fell silent. He listened. ¡°It seems we both agree.¡° ¡°So you trust her, father?¡° ¡°To a reasonable degree, yes. I see no reason to suspect her. She was a guest of our house, and she spoke the truth.¡° ¡°Are we going to support her?¡° ¡°It''s too early to tell, but we should consider her offer, or at least, not outright disregard her. Her offer is certainly tempting. She promises us status, power, vindication. I saw the determination in her eyes, Masashige, her unwavering conviction. The girl is far from ordinary. The way she acts. The way she speaks. The way she commands attention. It all comes too naturally to her.¡° ¡°Father ...¡° ¡°She said times are changing. She might be right. Not that we have much of a choice in this matter. We must observe her. I fear others are far less reluctant to join her cause.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the meanwhile, a certain little girl enjoyed her first day at the academy, or tried to do so. It was break time, and Yuki enjoyed her precious bento bought by her precious nee-san with love. It tasted simply divine. Yuki''s cheeks blushed deep red like a cherry at summer. Nee-san''s love gave even the lowliest, blandest rice a special flavour. Her presence alone brightened up her day. Her first day at the academy proved unsuccessful so far. Yuki didn''t achieve any of her objectives. She tried her best to acquire what people commonly defined as ¡°friends¡°, which was easier said than done. Nee-san shared some tips with her, but they proved of little use. Nee-san''s intentions might be pure, but her advice was counterproductive. Nee-san said there are true friends, and there are false friends. In times of prosperity, fiends are plentiful, and in times of adversity rare. Nee-san also said, trust is good, control is better. Friends must be controlled. They are like interests, temporary. Analyse them, collect information about them, determine their strengths and weaknesses, investigate their past, then befriend them. And nee-san said hugs are an effective way to befriend people, to manipulate people''s hearts. Yuki didn''t know what to make of nee-san''s advice. In fact, her advice confused her. Yuki always wished for friends when she was younger. The life in a castle was lonely. Yuki experienced little contact with other humans aside from her servants, her maids, her guards. They all were not real friends. Yuki had read many books about friends and friendship, and none of them said what nee-san said. Was nee-san wrong? Or were the books wrong? Yuki wasn''t sure ... ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡° A boy slammed his fist on her table, surprising her. Yuki inspected the unknown boy. He was one of her classmates. Sadly, she forgot his name. A group of boys accompanied him, most likely his henchmen. They followed their leader. The boy clicked his tongue, hissing. ¡°Are you listening? I am talking with you?¡° Yuki clenched her mental fists. This must be one these infamous bullies nee-san told her about. Nee-san warned her about the cruel nature of prepubescent children. They were selfish, uncivilised, barbarian brutes. Little eveil creatures to be purged from the face of the earth. Except for her, she was cute and cuddly, unlike them. That was what nee-san said, and nee-san would never lie to her, albeit Yuki had sometimes her doubts. But nee-san must have her reasons. The evil children would try to intimidate her to compensate for their intellectual inferiority. They couldn''t match her elegance and eloquence, so the enemy would resort to violence and force. Yuki mustered her courage. She must stay strong. She must assert dominance over the feeble minded, but how? Yuki despaired. She neither possessed nee-san''s mental fortitude, nor her courage. Yuki was still a shy and gentle girl deep inside her. The boy grew annoyed. His lips twisted. His anger was apparent. ¡°Hey, girlie, how often do I need to repeat myself? What are you doing here, in our village? Who gives you the right to breathe the same air as us? Who gives you the right to stay in our village? Who do you think you are to attend our academy? You are not from Amegakure! You are an outsider! You are a nobody! You don''t belong here! So get out of here!¡° ... ... ... Yuki didn''t react. One of his henchmen intervened. ¡°Come on, Raiden, let''s leave her alone. This is clearly a waste of time. She is ignoring us. The girl is no fun.¡° ¡°No, Jurou, wait.¡° Yuki analysed the enemy. Nee-san taught her to think before you act. So she did. The boy presented her with an opening. His defence was laughable. His stance atrocious. A simple pencil would suffice. Nee-san taught her that any weapon was just a mere tool, an extension of your will. A weapon was useless without a wielder, without resolve. Any object was a potential weapon regardless of its innocuous nature. Her pencil was sharp, thin, solid, well-suited to stab the ignorant boy. Nee-san said the thorax was an excellent target. Center of mass, reliable, and hard to miss. The only downside was your weapon possibly getting stuck in the ribcage. The guts were less protected, in comparison. Neck was also a good choice, but always a messy, a bloody affair. Nee-san recommended the collarbone area, between thora and shoulder blade. The boy followed her eyes and spotted her pencil. He grinned and grabbed it. ¡°My pencil!¡° Yuki protested. The evil ruffian took her pencil! Such a dastardly act was unheard of! Yuki pouted. ¡°Give it back!¡° The boy scoffed. ¡°Why? What are you going to do?¡° ¡°I said, give it back! That''s my pencil! Nee-san bought it!¡° The boy grinned. ¡°Your nee-san? In that case I will keep it!¡° Yuki fumed and grabbed another pencil. Her armoury wasn''t depleted yet. The boy rested his hand on her desk. An amateurish mistake, as nee-san would say. The boy enjoyed her misfortune. ¡°Look, our little princess is finally reacting.¡° The boy didn''t cease his transgressions. He went further and stole also her bento. ¡°My bento ...¡° Yuki exploded. Enough was enough! He crossed a line he never should have. This lowly peasant laid his dirty hands on her bento! Yuki gritted her teeth. Her eyebrows twitched in rage. ¡°Return ... my ... bento ... Immediately!¡° ¡°Take it if you can ...¡° Yuki didn''t let him say that twice and rammed the sharp end of her pencil straight through his hand with all her force. ¡°Aaaarrrrrrgggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Fuck!!!¡° The boy gripped his bleeding hand, his face convulsing in pain. ¡°You fucking bitch! Are you crazy?!! Trust me, wou will hear from me! I will tell the teachers!!!¡° Yuki ignored him and protected her bento between her arms. Her bento. The ruffians retreated. Yuki and her trusty pencil had triumphed. Not only did she defended her bento against external incursions, brave little Yuki also repelled the bullies. That will teach them a lesson. Nee-san would be proud of her. Most definitely. Now she only needs to find friends, but that was a project for the future. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ =^.^= Arc IX Chapter 14 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami finally arrived at home after a long day. The night was still young, and the moon stood high. It was a rare day. The never-ending rain took pity on the village, gracing Amegakure with a brief respite. The rain had ceased, and the usual thick, impenetrable layer of clouds was gone. From above, down from the crystal clear sky, shimmered the moon and a few lonely stars. The day took a toll on Asami, and the thought of finally returning home warmed her heart, despite her current home being located Pain''s loveless steel tower. The spartan apartment Pain provided her with, barely befitted her standing, but home was home, and for the time being, her modest accommodation sufficed. Asami opened the door. ¡°Yuki-chan~, I am home~.¡° No response. Silence. ¡°Hmm ...¡° Asami tilted her head, rubbing her chin. Where was her cute little Yuki-chan? Her Yukipie couldn''t have possibly gone missing. Asami shook her head, dispelling such evil thoughts. Her little treasure would never disappear. Yukipie would never worry her beloved nee-san. Asami commenced her search. In the living room. ¡°Yuki-chan~?¡° Yuki-chan wasn''t there. In the kitchen. ¡°Yuki-chan~, where are you~?¡° In the refrigerator. ¡°Yuki-chan~, are you there~? ¡° In the shelves. ¡°Yuki-chan~, nee-san is worried~.¡° In the bathroom. ¡°Yuki-chan~, come to nee-san~.¡° On the sofa. ¡°Yuki-chan~, don''t hide~.¡° Asami grew worried, her Yuki was nowhere to be found. Asami entered her room, finally locating her missing little sister. A slight smile adorned Asami''s lips.¡°Found you~. You can''t hide from nee-san~.¡° Yuki was sleeping in her bed, wrapped tightly in her warm, fluffy blankets. Not tightly enough for a certain caring nee-san. It was cold these days as winter was approaching. Her Yukipie was not allowed to freeze under any imaginable circumstance. Asami took the blanket and tucked Yuki in tightly. She also added another blanket layer. Just to be sure. And another one to be even more sure. There never could be enough blankets. Unfortunately, her actions waked up Yuki from her deep slumber. A most careless on her part. Yuki rubbed her sleepy eyes, still in a dazed state. ¡°Nee-san, what are you doing?¡° Asami countered with a smile. ¡°Nothing. Just paying a visit to my dear little sister.¡° Yuki nodded. Her words made sense. ¡°Nee-san, will you stay, or will you leave again?¡° Asami patted Yuki''s head. Her hand glided through Yuki''s dishevelled hair. ¡°Don''t worry, I will stay as long as you want.¡° Yuki smiled. Nee-san''s hand was so wonderfully warm. A feeling of warmth spread through her body. Her little heart beat faster. ¡°That makes me happy. Being with nee-san is everything I need.¡° And want. Asami chuckled in response, while ruffling Yuki''s hair. ¡°Silly girl, you are still you. How can you tell what you want, and what not?¡° Yuki sulked in protest. ¡°But it''s true, I only need nee-san.¡° Nee-san''s gentle voice, her calming aura, her infinite kindness. Nee-san was her sun, making her every day a little brighter. Whether nee-san ever felt the same way? Whether nee-san reciprocated her feelings? Yuki didn''t know. She dreaded the answer. Yuki gripped her blanket. What if nee-san didn''t? She should better not ask. Yuki looked up. ¡°Nee-san, can you sing me a lullaby?¡° Her request startled Asami. ¡°A lullaby?¡° Yuki nodded vigorously. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡° ¡°It''s time for me to sleep. Okaa-san always sang for me a lullaby when I had trouble sleeping. You woke me up, nee-san. Now I need a lullaby.¡° Yuki was already a big girl. She didn''t need any lullaby, but nee-san wouldn''t know, and Yuki wouldn''t miss out on such a precious opportunity. Asami hesitated. ¡°I see ... But singing is not necessarily my strength, not to mention lullabies. I don''t know any lullaby, except for one, maybe.¡° Yuki dismissed Asami''s concerns. A happy smile surfaced on her face. Her smile was infectious. ¡°I don''t care. I only want to hear nee-san''s voice.¡° Asami wasn''t fully convinced yet. ¡°...¡° ¡°Please~.¡° Yuki begged, supported by her puppy eyes. She hadn''t forgotten nee-san''s lessons. Yuki was an attentive student. Asami sighed. ¡°Understood, I will give my best. Give me a moment. I will try to remember the tune. ¡° Yuki smiled, overjoyed like a little girl. Her cheeks turned bright cherry red. ¡°Nee-san, what lullaby are you singing?¡° ¡°It''s an old lullaby from the distant past, from a land far, far away. You wouldn''t know it.¡° Yuki wondered under her warm blanket. ¡°So it is from your okaa-san?¡° Asami shook her head. ¡°Not directly. It''s far older.¡° Her nee-san confused Yuki. ¡°Then where does it come from?¡° Asami chuckled and ruffled Yuki''s hair. ¡°It''s a complicated story, a story for another day.¡° Asami leaned closer and Yuki placed her head in Asami''s lap. For inexplicable reasons, Yuki felt safe, protected, and loved. Asami intoned her voice. ¡°Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ Your father went to war ~ And mother is no more ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ The soldiers burned your home ~ You are now alone ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~.¡° Asami repeated her tune until Yuki slowly closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. Yuki passed out, carried away into the sweet lands of dream and slumber. Asami kissed Yuki''s soft cheeks. ¡°Sleep well, my cute little treasure.¡° Yuki figure, her little angel. Such a serene, such a pristine presence. The world she would create was not only for her, but also for Yuki. The girl was the last person left to her in this cursed world. Hopefully, Yuki would appreciate her work one day, the future her hands had forged with iron and blood. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 15 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Ah, Lord Masanari, glad to finally meet a friendly face among all the strangers. We haven''t seen each other for a while, possibly for years. What fortunate events make you join our illustrious circle?¡° ¡°Long time no see, Makato. I see you are still as healthy as ever. Managing the remnants of Amegakure''s forces seems to become you well. I hope your duties ... don''t impose on you too much.¡° Masanari wasn''t surprised to meet a former colleague. His daughter accompanied her father as did his son him. Masashige stood at his side, listening. Makato might hail from a minor clan, but he held various position back then under the Hanzo administration, and now he was leading what remained of Hanzo''s once proud ninja force. Trying to recruit him was only logical. His voice carried weight among Hanzo''s former followers. Deprived of official support and funding, they were reduced to a group of ragtag ninja, a mere shadow of better days, but they haven''t lost their pride yet. Makato countered with a smile. ¡°I do my best, Lord Masanari, but you know, age is a treacherous enemy, always approaching. You didn''t answer my question, though, what brings Your Lordship here?¡° ¡°I can ask you very much the same.¡° ¡°That''s not fair. That''s not how the game is played, Your Lordship. I asked first.¡° Masanari grinned. Just like in old times. ¡°Fair enough, a certain girl convinced us with her extraordinary offer, but I guess we are not only ones. The girl attracted broad interest, from what I gather.¡° A significant number of people were assembled in the room, only waiting for their host to finally grace them with her presence. Masanari recognised various faces. Some were vaguely familiar. Others eluded his lackluster memory. What was certain, though, was that they were all important people. ¡°Who are they?¡° His gaze lingered on the sizable retinues. ¡°Them? They are mainly industrialists, entrepreneurs. The girl saw fit to invite the monetary and financial elite of the village. A wise move if I am allowed to comment.¡° Makato motioned towards the group to the furthest left. They kept to themselves. ¡°Asano Kichirou, revered patriarch of the Asano family. Heavily involved in the mining and construction sector. Steel and concrete are his lifeblood. He made a fortune during the 1st and 2nd war with the production of military goods and equipment. He armed Hanzo, old friend and foe alike. It paid off.¡° In the middle. ¡°The Furukawa clan in all its glory. Furukawa Ichibei. Alloys and specialised metallurgical products. They are also operating in electronics market. Conductors, circuits, generators. To the right. ¡°The Sumitomo led by Masatomo. They are primarily engaged in the chemical industry. Synthesis, fertilises, pesticides, explosives.¡° ¡°You are well informed, Makato. Old habits die hard, don''t they?¡° Makato offered a smile. ¡°We from the intelligence community have our ways. Politics are a fickle matter. Always be up to date in this line of business.¡° Masanari studied all the people. ¡°Amegakure''s elite all coming together at a single place.¡° The little princess summoned Amegakure''s most influential figures, including their guards and retinue. Whatever her mistress was plotting once again, it was promising to be huge. Makato agreed.¡°I wonder what the girl is planning with so much power and influence under her command.¡° ¡°Nothing good from what I can tell.¡° Makato reacted surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡° ¡°Personal experience. I met her in person the other say. The little princess left quite an ... impression. The girl loves the dramatic entry.¡° ¡°Good to know ...¡° ¡°What a surprise, whom do we have here? The Hattori clan. Didn''t know you still have the guts to show your face in public, considering the spineless cowards you are. Has the decade of humiliation and public shame finally ended?¡° Masanari bit his lips. It was her. Her voice ... evoked bad memories. ¡°Fuma Kaoru ...¡° Her mere appearance ruined his mood. The Fuma clan, their old rivals and eternal archenemies for generations. Of course, they were also present. Kaoru grinned. ¡°The one and only.¡° ¡°What is the Fuma clan doing here?¡° Kaoru Such a stupid question. Of course, we were invited. Nobody inside Amegakure gets past our clan.¡° Masanari grudgingly agreed. ¡°Unfortunately, I must confer. Your tongue is as sharp as I remember, Lady Kaoru.¡° Grinned. ¡°I take that as a compliment. You haven''t changed either, despite all the years. ¡°...¡° Masanari bit his lips. What an annoying woman. ¡°Your manners are impeccable as always.¡° The doors opened and a girl in a hurry stormed through the room. Her exquisite kimono proved her allegiance beyond any doubt. An orange masked man followed her, desperately trying to keep up with her. ¡°Please, Asami-senpaiii~, slow down ...¡° ¡°Shut up, Tobi. Stop pestering me, I have no time for you¡°. Asami greeted them all with a polite bow. ¡°My apologies for the delay, urgent matters required my attention.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Senpai, can I leave my corner?¡° ¡°No, Tobi, stay in your lovely corner, and keep staring at your wall.¡° ¡°But ...¡° ¡°No buts, only adults are allowed to sit at the table.¡° ¡°But I am an adult too¡°, Tobi mumbled. Not that he was heard. With Tobi standing in the corner, Asami returned her attention to her visitors. Her guests were sitting around a single table. The military clans were positioned to the right side, the rich and wealthy to the left. Asami folded her hands. ¡°Greetings. I doubt any introductions are in order. We all know each other, more or less, don''t we?¡° Slight mumbling erupted from both sides. ¡°...¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Masanari, Makato. Makato, Kaoru. Kaoru, Kichirou. Kichirou, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masatomo. Masatomo, Kichirou. Kichirou, Makato. Makato, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masanari. Masanari, Kaoru. Kaoru, Masatomo. Masatomo, Masanari. Masanari, Kichirou. Masatomo, Makato. And Kaoru, Ichibei. Now everyone knows everyone. To a sufficient degree, at least.¡° ¡°...¡° No protest followed. Masanari stole a incredulous glance at her, as did others participants. His furrowed eyebrow betrayed his bewilderment. Asami proceeded. ¡°I assume you all know why we are attending this meeting. I think I made my purpose abundantly either in person, or in my missive. Amegakure is a broken village in its current condition, a broken nation on the precipice of collapse. I think we all agree things can''t go on like this. Everyone in this room has an interest in a stable Amegakure, or at least in a not completely dysfunctional Amegakure for various reasons. Might it be for persona, for monetary , or even simply for humanitarian reasons. I won''t pry, and to be honest, I don''t care. I only hope you care a modicum for the fate of your fellow countrymen and their well-being.¡° Asami''s eyes swept through the rank. She had their attention. Her friends were listening, and already calculating their options. They were waiting for to make the first step. ¡°My intention is thus to restore peace and order to Amegakure. The village shall rise anew from the ashes of chaos. Together, we shall build a strong Amegakure worthy of her name, a state filled with purpose. In order to do so, I summoned you to call on your cooperation. My undertaking will require manpower, and substantial financial resources. I have neither. You have both. The ninja clans possess the personnel. The industrialists possess the wealth necessary. I call on your wisdom. I am still young, inexperienced in many matters of life. As such, your advice would be invaluable.¡° Her guests exchanged knowing looks, gauging each other. So far, her visitors eyed her with suspicion. Rightly so. The magnates remained cautious, yet they didn''t dismiss her outright. They were listening with a glimmer of interest. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 16 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kichirou, the most powerful and wealthiest among the industrial faction, took the word. Convincing him, bringing him on her side was of crucial importance. Unfortunately, the zaibatsu rarely parted willingly with their riches, even if they served a greater, noble purpose. ¡°Lady Asami, I think I speak for all of us, my esteemed colleagues included, your offers flatters us. You went to great lengths, and we graciously accepted your invitation. Your kind words are like honey, pleasant to listen to and sweet, yet what are we supposed to gain? With all due to respect, Your Ladyship, in what way will our clan profit from such an uncertain endeavour?¡° ¡°No offence taken, Kichirou-san, your points are valid. I am aware of the risks an alliance entails. Obviously, your contributions will not go unnoticed, your loyalty not be forgotten. Those who stand at my side will be remunerated accordingly when the time comes.¡° The clans exchanged meaningful looks. Mumbling and whispering erupted among the delegations. Their opinions remained divided. Ichibei was drumming his fingers on the table, contemplating. ¡°To be honest, I was hoping for more tangible benefits. Remunerated accordingly ... When the time comes ... Not what I wanted to hear.¡° Masatomo seconded his opinion. ¡°I must agree, lofty promises alone won''t convince us, ¡° Asami grinned. ¡°Your mercantile instincts don''t disappoint. Rest assured, you won''t regret your decision. You will be rightly compensated. My goal is to raise the village from ignominy. Amegakure shall be reborn as a new nation with new pride. Enrich the country, strengthen the military. A strong economy, a strong military, both are required to achieve such. A strong economy to guarantee internal stability and order. A strong military to project power across the neighbouring nations. Neither can be achieved without the other. No military without a solid foundation. No economy without military might. Industry and military must act in unison. I plan thus to enact numerous reforms to strengthen Amegakure militarily as well as economically. Our industrial base and our forces must be expanded with significant investments in infrastructure and rearmament. We will create a professional standing army the like of which the world has never seen before. Both projects will require vast amounts of money. We are talking here about billions of ryo, and more, sums that Amegakure''s treasury cannot sustain on its own. Your wealth will be needed to carry out the reforms. In exchange for your loyalty, Amegakure will rely on you in terms of construction and procurement. Roads and bridges, factories and power plants will be built, armies raised and supplied. Contracts worth millions are waiting for you. Furthermore, Amegakure will shield you domestically and abroad. The village will support your activities, and assist you in claiming new markets, if necessary, even with more underhanded methods. As long as you stand on my side, no harm shall befall you by my word. Do I ask for much in return? I don''t think so. In fact, I think my terms are quite generous. Billions and billions of ryo. How can you miss out on such an opportunity?¡° Silence befell the room, yet the industrialists appeared satisfied, positively thrilled. They sensed the lure of profit, of profit surpassing their wildest dreams. Their greed would blind them. Asami turned her attention to the right. ¡°And what about you, do the clans stand at my side?¡° Makato cleared his throat. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, lady Asami, you have your way with words just as the rumours say. We can neither accept, nor directly reject your offer. Our decision depends entirely on our esteemed colleagues.¡° Asami giggled. ¡°A sly fox, aren''t we? Shifting responsibility on others.¡° Makoto countered with a polite smile. ¡°My apologies, Lady Asami, if I don''t meet your expectations, but I only do what I deem best for my clan and men.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°Understandable. Not that I would expect otherwise. What about the Hattori clan?¡° Ever the diplomat, Masanari obfuscated, ¡°You leave me little choice, Lady Asami. The Hattori clan looks favourably on your gracious offer. Asami smiled. ¡°I interpret that as a yes.¡° Masanari didn''t object. ¡°What about Lady Kaoro?¡° Asami braved the last bastion. Kaoru crossed her arms. Her distrust was apparent. ¡°Tell me, lass, why you? Do you truly have what it takes to lead the village?¡° Asami listened, processing her words. ¡°Are you doubting me, Lady Kaoru?¡° Her counterpart narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am, and I am not the only one in this room.¡° Asami''s reciprocated her cold reception. The temperature fell, and the conflict intensified. Kaoro pressed her advantage. ¡°We were summoned in the name of Pain, yet his name hasn''t crossed the lips of his so-called emissary even once, curious, isn''t it? Instead, you are talking about plans, goals, ambitions. I think it is rather obvious which game you are playing.¡° Asami grinned. ¡°So you noticed, Lady Kaoru? You see, His Divinity is a busy man, mostly preoccupied with divine duties. He has no interests in mundane affairs. As such, his earthly matters fell entirely to me. Heaven might belong to the gods, but earth belongs firmly in human hands, doesn''t it?¡° Her answer didn''t satisfy Kaoru. ¡°I couldn''t care less about Pain and his divine plans. What I want to know is whether you possess the strength to lead us? Judging by your kimono, you may be an Akatsuki member, and I don''t question your intellect, but I see nothing but a little child ...¡° Kaoru stopped dead in her tracks. Air ... She ... couldn''t .... breath .... Particles of purple chakra gripped the room, deadly and saturated with pure undiluted power. Kaoru crumbled under the weight of sheer overpowering presence the chakra exuded, realising only now that the source of the chakra was none other than the girl. Asami removed the hand blocking her vision, revealing a pair of glimmering purple eyes. Her eyes harboured a ghostly, otherworldly touch. ¡°My apologies for my somewhat intrusive actions. I never intended to resort to such brutish methods, but you forced my hand. I hope my little demonstration sufficed to put your lingering doubts to rest, Lady Kaoru.¡° Her pressure ceased, and the iron, suffocating grip vanished. Kaoru panted heavily, visibly scarred. Fresh air revitalised her lungs. Her body was shivering, trembling uncontrollably, keenly remembering the cold, menacing chakra. Kaoru gazed at the table, her stare and mind blank like the void. An innocent girl with a gentle smile welcomed Kaoru once again. Her petite appearance had fooled her. The girl had suppressed her chakra, reducing her presence to a minimum. Nothing extraordinary for a kunoichi of her skill and capabilities. The girl could have easily coerced into submission, yet she approached them out by peaceful means, even going as far as to treat them as equal despite their apprent disparity in power. Asami beamed. ¡°Lady Kaoru, I must ask again, did my demonstration satisfy your curiosity? Or do you desire more tangible evidence ...¡° There was only one answer. Kaoru shook her head. ¡°Not necessary, you proved your point more than enough. As long as Your Ladyship honours her word, the Fuma clan will not refuse your call.¡° Asami merely nodded. Her gaze turned left. Her performance stunned them, adding weight to her words. Her chakra left a most memorable impression. ¡°How do you decide?¡° Kichirou stole a glance at his colleagues. They thought the same. ¡°If possible, we would like to discuss things among us for a moment.¡° ¡°Of course, take your time.¡° ¡°You have our thanks.¡° Kichirou and company left the room. They took their time. Minutes passed, and minutes turned into hours before they and their entourage finally returned. They had arrived at a consensus. Asami greeted them with a smile. ¡°I am listening.¡° The industrialists bowed their head before her, expressing their new-found respect. ¡°We see merit in your proposal. Despite minor misgivings, we accept your favourable terms. We are at your service, Lady Asami, may your wisdom lead Amegakure into the future she deserves.¡° Asami had won. For the first time for ages, her heart lighter. The power she had yearned for all these years finally was hers. This was justice. After all the setbacks, all the failures, all the disappointment she had suffered, she arrived now where she always belonged. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 17 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 17 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tobi was pouting in his lone silent corner, staring at his only companion, a dull and grey wall. People had already left, but poor Tobi was still stuck in his corner, without permission to leave. His mistress was cruel. ¡°Senpai~, senpai~, senpai~.¡° His mistress didn''t dismiss him outright. Instead, senpai gifted him, a humble servant, a modicum of her precious attention. Senpai was thinking, brooding, thinking, brooding, but first and foremost thinking while folding her hands with intellectual flair. Her response was nonchalant at best, barely acknowledging his meagre existence. ¡°Yes, Tobi, I am listening.¡° ¡°Senpai~, can poor Tobi leave his corner. The corner is dark and cold. The walls don''t want to talk with Tobi.¡° Tobi gesticulated. Asami took her time, deliberating. Her answer was positive. ¡°Why not.¡° Tobi was overjoyed. He was finally welcomed back into the arms of society. ¡°Thank you senpai~, Tobi is really really happy.¡° Asami mustered a smile, slightly amused by his comical behaviour. ¡°I am glad. After all, I care about my stupid little Tobi.¡° Tobi heavily doubted so. Her continuous insult and mistreatment hurt him, but at least senpai cared about Tobi. Apparently. Supposedly. Theoretically. But she did to a certain degree, and that made Tobi happy. ¡°You know, Tobi, I was thinking about you. I was thinking about you for quite a while, to be exact.¡° ¡°Really? What was senpai~ thinking about?¡° Tobi tilted his head. He felt appreciated. Senpai spent so much time on him. ¡°You are a curious case, Tobi, a veritable riddle. Your entire existence is a mystery to me, an enigma unsolved. I was always wondering as how you, a ninja of such mediocre skill and ability, was able to enter Akatsuki, an organisation founded on strength since its inception. A simpleton like you shouldn''t be here, yet you are. And not only that, you even made it to my partner. How is that possible? I never could wrap my mind around it. ¡° Tobi didn''t understand. ¡°Senpai~, Tobi doesn''t understand.¡° Asami grinned. How predictable he was, Tobi truly never changed. ¡°Of course, you don''t understand. You never do, do you, Tobi? Always naive. Always ignorant. Always my stupid little Tobi.¡° Her words stung Tobi. ¡°Senpai~, what are you getting at?¡° Asami beamed. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword. ¡°Tobi, what are you doing here? Why were you attending this meeting?¡° ¡°Obviously, Tobi wants to stay with senpai~! Spending time with senpai~ is precious!¡° ¡°How touching.¡° Asami inspected her polished nails. Purple suited her well. ¡°Tobi, unless I am mistaken, didn''t you say Pain sent you?¡° ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot, Pain sent Tobi, Pain ordered Tobi to attend the meeting.¡° Tobi scratched his head. Asami narrowed her eyes. Tobi took her bait. ¡°Fair enough, but that doesn''t answer my question. Tobi, I am still wondering, what are you doing here? Because I can''t remember to have ever informed Pain, or you about today''s meeting. In fact, I kept it secret. So how did Pain know?¡° ¡°...¡° Tobi fell instantly very silent, realising the implications. ¡°Tobi, are you monitoring me?¡° Caught red-handed, Tobi fidgeted with his fingers. ¡°Ehm ..., ehm ..., ehm ..., well, technically speaking, Pain-sama didn''t know because Tobi lied. Tobi knew senpai wouldn''t allow Tobi to accompany you, so Tobi lied. Sowwy, senpai~, Tobi didn''t mean to deceive you.¡° ¡°So you are telling me Pain has no involvement whatsoever in this matter?¡° Tobi nodded vigorously. ¡°So you decided to pester me on your own accord?¡° Tobi nodded. ¡°It was all Tobi''s idea. Pain has nothing to do with it.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I understand.¡° Tobi sighed in relief. ¡°Tobi is glad senpai~ understands ...¡° Her sword struck. In the nick of time, Tobi evaded her strike. Asami rammed her blade into the wall behind, nearly severing his head for good. Her sword came close, far too close for his liking. Tobi stood like petrified. Her blade grazed his wooden mask, cutting past his face. Flickering purple chakra ran along the shimmering edge, close to his vulnerable unprotected neck, sending a clear, unmistakable message. Tobi stared into the purple abyss of her eyes, accentuated by her seductive ruby red lips. Asami''s tender hand glided across his orange mask ever so slowly as time stood still. ¡°My sweet little Tobi, you are far too young to play this kind of games with me. You are playing your role well. I must congratulate you for your convincing performance; but even the best slip up at times. Playing the fool doesn''t work forever, Tobi. Let this serve as a little friendly reminder for you.¡° Tobi gulped. Asami chuckled in amusement. ¡°Be careful where you step, Tobi. The great game is treacherous. So many good men have lost their lives because of negligence, carelessness, or lack of adequate loyalty. I don''t think you are particularly keen on joining them soon. You are a smart Tobi, aren''t you?¡° Asami leaned closer, her whispering lips gracing his ears. ¡°One day you must choose on which side you are standing. I recommend you to choose wisely, my sweet little Tobi. It''s never too late to reconsider your allegiance. Because you are either with me, ... or against me. The latter rarely ends well.¡° Tobi stiffened, but her message was received, and Asami retracted her blade. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Obito wandered along the empty corridors, gritting his teeth in annoyance. Things hadn''t turned out neither as planned, nor as expected. A familiar voice berated him from behind. His dripping taunting sarcasm was unmistakable.¡°What an intriguing spectacle.¡° Obito knew the voice only too well. It was him. ¡°Zetsu ...¡° Zetsu appeared from the ground below. He had eavesdropped on their conservation, much to his dislike. ¡°The all-mighty Madara, humbled by a mere girl.¡° ¡°...¡° Obito clenched his fist. ¡°Not only did you get your cover blown, you also got yourself cornered. An impressive feat.¡° Obito bit his lips, hissing, ¡°Watch your tongue, Zetsu, you are talking too much.¡° Black Zetsu couldn''t care less about Obito''s wounded self-esteem. As if he ever cared about the feelings of lowly humans. They were such feeble creatures. ¡°Nevertheless, a fascinating girl, isn''t she? The way she commands respect ... The way she wields authority ... The way she wields power ... ¡° The girl had a nostalgic touch, from an era long past. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 1 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Nii-san, stop running. Slow down, nii-san, your nee-chan can''t follow.¡° Mayumi struggled to keep up with his pace, but Yuji was even bothered in the slightest. He didn''t care. ¡°Mayumi, I told you countless time, stop bothering me! Stop dabbling around! Stop dallying behind! You are seriously wasting my time and patience!¡° ¡°But nii-san ...¡° Mayumi pouted in mock indignation. Her nii-san was mean. Her nii-san wasn''t like the gentle and caring nii-sans from her novels. He didn''t treat his cute little sister with kindness and consideration. The nii-sans from her books did. Yuji couldn''t care less. He was already well-used to her usual repertoire of temper tantrums. Mayumi behaved too much like a little princess. Unfortunately, they were neither noble, nor rich. Quite the contrary, they were paupers, chronically short of money and funds. At least, they got rid of Tsuyoshi and his henchmen thanks to the intervention of a mysterious benefactor that shall not be named. Because of her, they enjoyed now some breathing space without massive debts to worry about. Times were hard, but their life took a turn to the better. ¡°No nii-san, shut up and follow me. We need to buy groceries at he market before it gets dark.¡° Not that it mattered, Amegakure was always dark and gloomy regardless of the hour. ¡°...¡° Miyuki obeyed despite much, grumbling, pouting, and glaring daggers at him. Yuji loved his sister dearly from the bottom of his heart, but he knew, it was deadly to give ground to her. Never indulge in her little games! Brace yourself and stay strong! Ignore her! That was his standard procedure, and it worked ... Mayumi tugged at his clothes. ¡°Nii-san! Nii-san! Nii-san!¡° ¡°What''s now? Didn''t I tell you shouldn''t bother me?¡° Mayumi ignored him entirely, giving him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Nii-san, look, there are people standing there! What are they doing?¡° Yuji followed Mayumi''s gaze. Indeed, a sizeable crowd gathered along the alley in silence. They didn''t talk. They didn''t speak. They were just ... standing around without clear purpose. A curious sight considering they were standing exposed int he open, unprotected from the ever pouring rain. Something clearly attracted their attention. ¡°I guess we should take a look.¡° Mayumi nodded, agreeing with him. They took advantage of their height. Their short stature allowed them to slip through the sea of people, advancing slowly but surely. They arrived at the front, and what greeted them was underwhelming, a notice board, a common sight across the village. A group of clan ninja was busy plastering the entire board with the same leaflet. Yuji''s expectations deflated. ¡°...¡° It was just a notice board. Mayumi was tugging at him from behind, jumping and fidgeting impatiently. ¡°Nii-san, what are they doing?¡° Yuji scanned the notice board. ¡°They are posting leaflets. Some kind of ... declaration ...¡° ¡°What do they say?¡° ¡°I don''t know.¡° Yuji started reading, passing paragraph after paragraph, word after word, letter after letter. ¡°To the people of Amegakure! Since the founding of the village, it was our fervent wish to protect the people of our land from hardship and the heavy burdens of war: Providence, however, has decreed otherwise! Besieged and surrounded by foreign powers, we stand alone. The malevolent intrigues of our enemies from beyond compel us, for the protection of our families, our home, our land, to grasp the sword! For years,foreign powers have trodden the path of open hostility and malicious intent! Led by their their insatiable hunger for power, they met Amegakure in all affairs with the bitterest hate and utmost contempt! Guided by the spirit of moderation and fairness, mutual respect and consideration, Amegakure only sought her rightful place in the world, founded on the noble principles of peace and friendship! We offered them peace and friendship, but our hopes were shattered. Whether it was Konohagakure, or Iwagakure, Sunagakure, or Kumogakure, none of them honoured their word and empty promises. Treaties, vows, oaths, everything solemn and holy was to them just a means of lies and deceit! In vain, Amegakure urged the powers to desist from the path of war. The enemy rejected! The enemy answered our call for peace with belligerence and aggression! They answered with violence and bloodshed! They answered with war and destruction! The enemy brought three wars over our once peaceful land! Three times, they sowed devastation and destruction, yet our enemies failed to accomplish their ultimate goal! In our darkest hour, only our unity and the sacrifice of our people allowed us to survive! With the flames of war ever blazing higher, their design became apparent with less and less disguise, to tear from us by force what they could not take in peace! By all means, our enemies seek to destroy us and our land! Murderous attacks, assassinations, conspiracies, are testament to their manifold machinations directed against us! Thus, we must answer! We cannot remain silent any longer! We must put a halt must to these intolerable proceedings! We must an end to the incessant provocations of our enemies! The honour and dignity of Amegakure must be preserved unimpaired, and her integrity must be guarded! In this solemn hour, conscious of our resolve and our responsibility, conscious of our sacred duty, we must therefore proceed to secure by force of arms what was denied to us in peace! We, the people of Amegakure, must rally in unity and loyalty, prepared for the severest sacrifices to preserve our honour, and peace! In order to achieve our cause, new national policies shall be enacted, and reforms unprecedented shall be implemented across the land. A new administration shall be established, composed of civilian and clan representatives under the guidance of a single council. The council shall deliberate all matters pertaining to the state and the village. All classes, high or low, rich or poor, shall participate in the affairs of state, equal in rights among each other. All lords and their retainers, regardless of status and privileges, shall answer henceforth to Amegakure. The authority of the council shall not be questioned. Evil customs of the past shall be discontinued. The old feudal order shall be replaced by a new hierarchy founded on the just principles of law and nature. Ancient castes, a source of stagnation and tyranny, shall be abolished. Farmers and peasants shall be freed from their lords and masters. Artisans and merchants shall be freed unjust restrictions and limitations. The common people of the land shall all be allowed to pursue their true calling and talents at their own accord. Knowledge shall be sought to strengthen the foundation of Amegakure, to promote agriculture, to promote commerce and industry. The martial spirit of the land shall be resharpened. Universal conscription shall be introduced in service and defence of Amegakure. Taxation shall be reformed. Ancient privileges and exemptions shall be abolished. Everyone shall contribute to the progress of society according to their means and abilities. The Council of Amegakure.¡° A single crest adorned the leaflet, a purple flower, a purple kikyou on black ground. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Arc X Chapter 2 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami presided over her hastily improvised and poorly organised office that once was her modest apartment. Her rooms were small, cramped, and ill-suited for all kind of administrative task, but it sufficed as a temporary solution. For the time being, her former apartment fulfilled its new noble calling and allowed her to govern her emerging realm from the safety and coziness of her living room. Masanari assured her the would the Hattori provide her soon with a more suitable accommodation. Their clan compound would serve as her impromptu headquarter for her future activities. The Hattori would also provide her with the necessary staff, servants, and maids. A noble lady of her status shouldn''t perform menial task of meagre importance, such as cooking and cleaning. Unimaginable and truly dreadful. fter such a long time, she would reclaim her old life, that of a true princess. Asami was looking forward to it. She really was. Asami was patting Katsuki, her personal huggly cuddly fluffball. So soft. So warm. So fluffy. She was such a lovely pet. Katsuki was a reliable source of profound rest and relaxation in stressful times like these. Moving the wheels of history all by her own was an exceedingly tiresome affair. After a long day of work, little girls like her deserved some well-earned rest. Asami smiled. Katsuki was so sugar sweet. ¡°How do you like my tickles?¡° ¡°Purr.¡° Katsuki closed her eyes and purred in deep satisfaction. She was in heaven. Her mistress treated her well. ¡°Thought so.¡° Asami smiled. Katsuki enjoyed her preferential treatment in forms of tickles. Her favourite kitten loved being tickled under her fluffy chin or around her cute tiny earsies. Asami continued indulging her kitten in secret, unseen by prying eyes. For the sake of her honour and pride, nobody was allowed to see her playing with a little kitten. Nobody was allowed to witness her undignified behaviour and her having fun. ... ... ... A knock at the door interrupted her playing session. The door opened. A ninja entered. It was Kenshin, her personal secretary provided to her by the Hattori clan. What would she do without her helpful aide against the growing mountain of paper. Kenshin stood straight, his hands folded behind his back. ¡°Lady Asami, I inform you that your guest has arrived.¡° Asami leaned back in her seat, while still patting Katsuki. ¡°Excellent, guide him here. We don''t want to make our guest wait." ¡°Understood.¡° Kenshin nodded and followed her orders. Asami welcomed her esteemed guest with a smile. Makoto had finally arrived. ¡°I hope you had a magnificent day, Makoto. Please take a seat.¡° ¡°Not necessary.¡° He declined. ¡°Are you sure?¡° ¡°Quite.¡° ¡°I won''t disagree.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Anyway, you summoned me. What do you require from an old man like me?¡° Asami grinned. ¡°An old man ... For an intelligence officer of your calibre, that''s quite an understatement, isn''t it, Makoto? I know about your reputation. I know about your exploits during the war. You made quite a name for yourself back then. You served under Hanzo and were responsible for directing Amegakure''s intelligence operations. I must say I am quite impressed by your accomplishment.¡° ¡°...¡° Makoto hesitated. ¡°I appreciate your compliment. Unsurprisingly, Your Ladyship, is well-informed about my person.¡° He should have expected so. Asami smiled along. ¡°Why shouldn''t I?¡° Asami patted her fluffy kitten. The soft cuddly temptation proved irresistible. ¡°My intention is to rely on your expertise and knowledge once again. They are both sorely needed in desperate time like these. I have a series of tasks for a man of your talents.¡° Makoto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such as?¡° ¡°I want you to rebuild Amegakure''s intelligence network. Our services have disintegrated after all these years. We are blind, Makoto. We rely on rumours and hearsay for information. We stumble around like a fool in the dark. Such circumstances are unacceptable. We require a working intelligence apparatus. We need to know what our enemies are thinking, what our enemies are planning. If the village shall survive the struggles to come, we need to be ahead of them. Fix this situation, Makoto. You have the experience. You have the connections. You know the men. Gather your people and start your work. We will provide you with funds and personnel.¡° Makoto He didn''t appear enthusiastic. ¡°That is quite the task, if I may speak freely. It might take years ...¡° Asami reassured him with a smile. His concerns were understandable. ¡°No need to worry, Makoto, I am a patient person. Neither do I seek, nor do I seek immediate results. In fact, you will need to operate with limited resources in terms of trained personnel. The military takes precedence when it comes to the allocation of ninja. Kaoru and her clan have their hands busy with reorganising our forces from scratch. They will need every ninja they can get. You will rely thus mostly rely on civilian personnel, merchants, artisans, etc. I hope that''s not an issue. Personally, I think that''s not the case, as the vast majority of ninja aren''t exactly cut out for the intelligence business. Ironically, they lack stealth and secrecy. And those few who are, those are easily ... replaceable. So take your time and proceed with diligence. If it takes years, so be it. We are willing to play the long game if necessary.¡° Makoto didn''t object. ¡°A reasonable approach ... I will commence my work tomorrow. I will try to reactivate some of my old channels. If we are lucky, they are still functional. Anything else you require?¡° ¡°Yes, before I forget, I would appreciate your help with a set of projects, projects of the more special kind ... Delicate operations, and a personal inquiry of mine. Strictest secrecy is demanded, and highest confidentiality must be maintained. Their existence must remain guarded at any cost. You are the right man.¡° Makoto paid attention. ¡°I am listening.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 3 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ With the help of Yuriko, his daughter, Makoto assembled his old crew. Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, all three were old friends and allies. Three dependable souls, completely loyal to Amegakure, and eager to join his cause. Makoto greeted them. ¡°Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, I am glad to see you again after such a long time. Feels just like the old times.¡° Isamu agreed. ¡°Same here. Brings back fond memories.¡° Makoto stared at the group.¡°I hope I can count on you once more, just like in old times.¡° Yoshito chuckled. ¡°Of course,you can. Why should we turn we down an old friend in need? Besides, I heard you are quite the busy person lately now that you are under the little princess'' thumb. I was told she recruited Is that true?¡° Makoto clicked his tongue. ¡°You and your poignant questions. To keep things simple, I am ... at her service. That''s all I am willing to say.¡° Yoshito grinned in victory. He got his answer. ¡°So the rumours are true. Makoto, do you know what they say about your little princess?¡° Makoto smiled. ¡°Tell me, Yoshito, I am listening. What do they say?¡° Raiden chuckled. He took the word after observing from the sidelines. ¡°You know how they work, rumours about her are spreading like wildfire throughout the village, yet they contain little information of value. They are all equally absurd. Some call your mysterious girl a wrathful black angel here to punish us. Some call her a divine emissary sent to us by Pain-sama. Some say she is in truth a demon in human skin, craving for human souls. Some say she is a foreign princess from a distant that took pity on us. Some say she put down the criminal underworld of Amegakure all on her own and saved two children from their terrible fate. Some say she is just a little girl without name. Some refer to her as a woman of extraordinary beauty and grace. A woman of refined tasted with hair black as the darkest night and skin pale as untainted marble. Demure and decorous. Virtuous and benevolent. What is certain, though, your little princess caused quite a ruckus with her proclamation.¡° Isamu shared Raiden''s assessment. ¡°Indeed.¡° Makoto was confused. ¡°How so?¡° Isami''s voice grew serious. The room''s temperature fell. ¡°Makoto, don''t you understand? People believe in her and her cause! Her words and actions have reignited a flame we thought long since extinguished. They have reawakened something inside us we thought lost. Do you know what I saw in their eyes, Makoto? Hope, genuine hope! It''s hope I saw, something I have seen anymore since before the Second Ninja War. Makoto, I don''t need to tell you that hope is a powerful emotion, a powerful emotion she is wielding. People know she is responsible for the declaration and the creation of the council. A mysterious girl without name, without origin, without history appears out of nowhere and unites the chronically fighting clans of Amegakure under her banner. She even managed to draw the Hattori and Fuma clan to her side. Makoto, people think the girl has come to deliver us from injustice and ignominy, that she is the saviour we have yearned for all this time.¡° Makoto didn''t bother to hide his scepticism. ¡°Whether Lady Asami will answer her calling remains to be seen. For the time being, we will perform our duty and serve her to the best of our abilities. For the time being, Lady Asami entrusted me with a series of projects. You will be responsible for overseeing them.¡° His colleagues raised eyebrows. ¡°Yoshito, Isamu, you will be assigned project one and two.¡° Makoto handed them their files. ¡°I trust in your capabilities. The operations are delicate in nature. A careful approach is recommended. Don''t disappoint me, failure is not an option. Secrecy is a must. Do you understand?¡° Yoshito and Isamu understood well. Secrecy was nothing unusual in their line of business. They scanned their documents, unable to suppress their curiosity. Yoshito stopped at the first paragraph. ¡°Organophosphorus what? What''s that? Makoto seconded his notion. ¡°No idea, I am neither a chemist, nor a biologist, nor toxicologist.¡° ¡°That makes two of us. ¡° ¡°Doesn''t matter, Yoshito from now on, it''s your job is to find out. She wants us to revive Hanzo''s failed chemical weapons program. Hopefully, ours is graced with more success.¡° ¡°A chemical weapons program ... No surprise, she wants to keep things secret.¡° ¡°You will recruit specialists and professionals. Lady Asami recommended contacting the Sumitomo clan in this matter. They are active in the chemical sector, herbicides and pesticides. They have experience with large scale industrial production. In her words, we shouldn''t let synergies and cross compatibilities go wasted.¡° Yoshito raised an eyebrow. ¡°A smart girl, our little princess . No wonder she is running the show now. Anyway, I will do my best.¡° Makoto merely nodded. ¡°And you, Isamu, any questions?¡° ¡°So this is where we get our money from?¡° ¡°We rely on multiple sources, but from what I gathered, your operations will indeed provide a significant portion of our funds.¡° ¡°Producing counterfeit money, on an industrial scale no less. Land of Fire ryo, Land of Earth ryo, Land of Lightning ryo ... We are talking here about millions, possibly billions, of counterfeit ryo. These are massive sums.¡° ¡°Not only that, it will also fall to us to put them into circulation.¡° Only Raiden was missing. ¡°Let me guess, a coup? Staging a rebellion? Destablising countries? What does our little princess want from me?¡° Makoto chuckled. ¡°No need to dramatise, Raiden, you are assigned a special mission, a simple investigation. Lady Asami want us to investigate the fate of the imperial lineage.¡° Raiden blinked in confusion. Her request startled him. ¡°Why?¡° ¡°Lady Asami didn''t specify much as to why, but she suspects that Pain might be related to the once ruling imperial household. She wishes us to clarify whether that''s the case, or not. We will assist her.¡° ¡°Very well, but isn''t the empire just a myth, a fairy tale?¡° ¡°Yuriko.¡° Makoto turned to his daughter. His daughter assisted him. ¡°Most definitely not, Raiden. We did a cursory analysis. The results are clear, we can say with much certainty, the empire did exist, as did the imperial household. Written records might be sparse after all these centuries following the daimyo revolt and warring clan era, but surviving fragments testify the empire''s existence beyond any doubt.¡° Makoto agreed with her assessment. ¡°Your mission is to gather all information available, Raiden. Furthermore, you are also tasked with locating the former imperial capital. Some traces must have survived the times.¡° Raiden was contemplating his options. ¡°I will do my best. Any clues where I should begin?¡° Yuriko assisted him. ¡°We suggest you consult the temples. Their archives and libraries are among the oldest in existence. They hold countless documents and texts, and were mostly spared from destruction throughout the daimyo and warring clan era. If someone has the answers we seek, it will be the priests and monks.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°As for the capital, rumours point eastwards, towards the Land of Fire. That''s all we know.¡° Raiden stared at Yuriko. ¡°The Land of Fire ... The Land of Fire is big.¡° Yurikio dismissed his concerns. ¡°I know.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 4 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami sighed. Another day, another debate, another heated discussion in the council with her directly in the line of fire. Discussions ... Discussions never change. This time, Asami enjoyed the privilege of clashing with Kaoru, representative of the Fuma clan, her most senior military advisor, and unofficial Minister of War. Kaoru didn''t exactly appreciate her new title and the wide range of responsibilities encompassed, but such was life. Every administration required a solid structure and organisation, a clear hierarchy and effective leadership. Kaoru and her clan oversaw all military related matters and were responsible for implementing her structural and doctrinal reform. So far, her reform program proceeded smoothly, with only minor instances of friction between her and the Fuma clan. Relationships were mostly cordial and amicable. Asami leaned back in her chair before addressing Kaoru across the room. ¡°Lady Kaoru, no need to dramatise beyond reasonable limits. We are friends here. At least, I assume so.¡° Kaoru didn''t share her assessment. ¡°You of all people accuse me of dramatising? 80,000 men ... 80,000 men ... 80,000 men!!! That''s out of the question! With all due respect, Lady Asami, your proposal is the definition of insanity!¡° ¡°I must concede you have some valid points, but I hardly consider 80,000 men ... a sizeable force. 80,000 are frankly nothing. A minuscule force, a glorified police force at best. 500,000 ... 600,000 ... 700,000 ... A million, that''s where we start to talk about adequate force projection. A million men under arms ... That''s what I call a proper army.¡° Kaoru threw a glance at Masanari, Asami''s right hand within the council and de facto minister for civilian affairs. He was agreeing with this madness? Masanari merely shrugged. It wasn''t him who made the policies. Asami folded her hands. ¡°But let''s return to the original topic, I am acutely aware of our limited manpower pool, so I settled for more modest dimensions. 80,000 strikes me as a reasonable size, all things considered. We need mass, Lady Kaoru. We need boots on the grounds to challenge the Hidden Villages. 80,000 men will have to suffice for our purposes. Not that we have much of a choice in that regard. 80,000 is all we have. We must use them with care.¡° Kaoru still remained unconvinced. Her doubts hadn''t subsided yet. ¡°Still ... 80,000 ... Such a force will strain our manpower to the absolute maximum. Even then, I don''t see how Amegakure is supposed to muster a force of this size ...¡° ... ... ... ¡°Lady Asami ...¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... Silence. Asami stared at the distance as time passed. Silence was truly a potent weapon. ¡°Si vis pacem para bellum ...¡° Her words startled Kaoru. Words of a long dead language from a different time and age, of a meaning unknown to this world. Asami clenched her fist. ¡°If you wish for peace, prepare for war. Lady Kaoru, ultimately, it is not a matter of our own volition. What we want, or what not, what we can do, what can not, is quite irrelevant in the eyes of history as the strong take what they can, and the weak suffer what they must. If we shall thrive in this cruel world, we must take matters in our own hands.¡° ¡°...¡° Asami displayed a slight grin. ¡°Mark my words, Lady Kaoru, Amegakure shall raise 80,000 men. I did the calculations. The village proper and the metropolitan area provides roughly a population of 300,000 upwards. The hinterland an additional estimated 400,000, which gives us, in total, a population of soemthing around 700,000. We are talking here about a mobilisation level of ten percent and slightly above, far away from the unsustainable fifteen to twenty percent. And even that is more a matter of your demographic structure. A 80,000 men strong army is perfectly viable in my opinion without seriously impacting our civilian economy. I doubt we will experience any manpower shortages in the foreseeable future if we implement universal conscription. And if, then we still have the option to employ foreign manpower, mercenaries and other various specialists.¡° Kaoru clicked her tongue. ¡°How ... How can you be so sure?¡° Asami offered an enigmatic smile. ¡°Don''t be mistaken, Lady Kaoru, this is neither my first war, nor will it be my last one. You might say, I have personal experience in this.¡° ¡°...¡° The case was settled, with an innocent smile. Kaoru hesitated. ¡°I guess, ... I stand corrected, but what about training? Conscripting people with no experience is one thing, is another matter entirely. I have barely any ninja at my command, around 3,000 at most. I can hardly train a force thirty times my size, not to mention in such a short time. Individual quality will inevitably suffer among the new recruits. I don''t want them to end up as cannon fodder.¡° Asami reassured her. ¡°I promise they won''t. 80,000 sounds more dramatic than it really is. In fact , we aim for little more than 40,000 ninja, a number we hope to decrease further through various measures.¡° Kaoru raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm?¡° Asami continued her soliloquy. ¡°We will field a combination of ninja and conventional forces. 40,000 ninjas. 40,000 soldiers. That''s the plan. Our ninjas will serve as the tip of the spear, while the latter will secure the rear area and perform other occupation duties. They should be able to quell unrest and fend off minor attacks on their own. We will completely replace non-essential elements with non-ninja personnel. I see no point in rear services such as command, communications, supply, and medicals units being composed of ninjas. They contribute little to the actual fighting, but absorb a significant number of ninjas for non-combat duties. Too much tail. Too little tooth. We will change that. We will rely on a reserve system and regular rotation. Maintaining a standing army of 80,000men is inadvisable, and far from inconspicuous. We are not alone. The other villages are watching us. It would be foolish to assume that they wouldn''t take notice of our force expansion. We can justify a maximum 20,000 under the pretence of territorial defence and without arousing unnecessary suspicion. We will reform the academy. The academy in its current form is an outdated institution, antiquated and inadequate in terms of size and scope. The academy will be massively expanded and the current curriculum drastically altered. Too much time and effort is wasted on useless and periphery subjects. Too much school. Too little academy. It''s not our job to teach them reading, maths, geography, and common sense. That''s what a school is for, not the military. It''s the reason why we will raise recruitment age to fourteen. We need able-minded and able-bodied recruits, and not a bunch of undisciplined children.¡° ¡°...¡° Kaoru and Masanari stole a discreet glance at each other. Wasn''t that a bit rich coming from a girl that was fourteen at most herself? ¡°We will cut down academy graduation to six months. That''s enough time to provide them a basic training. The new improved curriculum will be far stricter and more selective with a stronger emphasis on practical orientation and fieldwork, such as leadership, tactics, formations, and manoeuvring. It will provide them with a solid foundation for later. In general, we will eliminate ninja missions. Our ninjas shall focus on their personal development and capabilities. Missions are just an unnecessary diversion of time and resources. Not something we can afford.¡° Kaoru sighed. This was too much for her, a kunoichi of the old school. The little princess'' reforms were radical, so much was clear. They would change the lives of Amegakure''s ninjas forever. ¡°Lady Asami, I sincerely hope you know what you are doing. You are tearing down the very foundations of ninjahood ...¡° Asami shed few tears about their untimely demise. ¡°Lady Kaoru, new times often necessitate radical change. As so many other things, missions are an obsolete system. Missions might have once served a purpose, but they have long since outlived their usefulness. The time has come to dispense with them, hasn''t it?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 5 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki had a strange feeling, a very strange feeling that stubbornly refused to disappear despite numerous days passing. Her enigmatic feeling persisted as recent weeks unsettled her mind. Something had changed. Her instincts told her that something was going on behind the scenes, unbeknownst to everyone, her included. The wheels of history were moving tirelessly, irresistible in their march. Her days at the academy passed, flowing along like a peaceful mountain stream, yet a subtle breeze of change blew through Amegakure, all-encompassing and vigorous. Nothing remained the same. The academy, her teachers, her fellow students, the curriculum had all hanged. Not to the worse. Yuki harboured no sympathies for the past. All things considered, academy life had taken a turn for the better. Much to Yuki''s displeasure, operation friendship progressed little so far, but she still had nee-san. And nee-san was everything Yuki needed. Nee-san''s sweet fragrance, her soft touch, her gentle kindness, her warm embrace, her well-shaped yet firm ... Yuki shook her head, dispelling her frivolous thoughts. Her days at the academy were pleasant. Her lessons insightful and educational. Nee-san admonished her to study hard, and Yuki wouldn''t disappoint her precious nee-san. Yuki would give her best, studying hard and practising daily. The teachers were forthcoming, treating her with particular care. Unlike with other classmates, they never raised their voice against her and rarely criticised her. Almost as if they were afraid of her, but that was probably only her imagination. After all, why should the teachers be afraid of her? That made no sense. Instead, they lauded her progress, praising her diligence and hard work. Yuki was the teachers'' undisputed darling, much to the envy of her fellow students. Their envious glares didn''t escape Yuki, but so far their jealousy proved inconsequential. Her fellow students displayed no intention to antagonise her. Quite the contrary. Active opposition and open hostility had nearly ceased following the unfortunate bento incident. She proudly informed nee-san about her successful defence of her bento. Nee-san summarily approved of her actions. The nefarious perpetrator avoided her stare since then. The boy and his henchmen looked even scared of her and their faces visibly paled in her presence. They kept their distance. It turned out nee-san was right all along. Her actions earned her the respect of her classmates. As nee-san said, it was better to be feared than loved, if you cannot be both. The curriculum had also changed. The new modified curriculum was rather military focused. Something nee-san would certainly approve of. In fact, Yuki suspected it was nee-san that was behind the recent modifications, and she was determined to find out. Yuki knocked and entered nee-san''s room. Hopefully, nee-san wasn''t busy with work. They had recently moved out from their old apartment. Their new accommodations were far more spacious and luxurious. ¡°Nee-san, do you have any time to spare?¡° Nee-san looked up from her desk and greeted her with a smile, a genuine smile filled with warmth and love. ¡°Of course, my cute little Yuki-chan. Tell me, what do you need? Yuki mustered her courage. ¡°Nee-san, I need to ask you something.¡° Nee-san beamed. ¡°Such as?¡° Yuki fidgeted. Her hands got nervous. Yuki avoided nee-sans gaze. Nee-san''s beautiful luring eyes made her cheeks blush like cherries every time. A humiliating sight Yuki wasn''t keen to share. ¡°Ehm ... Well, it''s nothing ... Nothing important.¡° Nee-san chuckled, amused by her conflicted state. Nee-san was mean. ¡°Are you sure? It sounded important.¡° Yuki nodded. Nee-san didn''t press the matter further. ¡°Anyway, I have a question for you, Yuki-chan, are you doing your training?¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°Yes, every day. Two hours in the morning. Two hours in the afternoon. Two hours before sleeping.¡° ¡°Excellent. Pack your things, Yuki. You are coming with me. We will participate in a diplomatic mission and accompany a delegation.¡° Nee-san grinned with evil delight. ¡°We are going to lighten the wallets of some daimyos.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Located in a forest far away in the Land o Fire, Yuki proceeded with her ninja lessons, training under the strict and punishing supervision of her much caring yet undoubtedly sadistic and black-hearted nee-san. But nee-san only wanted the best for her. Assumedly ... Yuki got punished with a swift hand strike, punished for her lack of concentration. The chakra sphere she worked so hard to maintain dissipated as her focus wavered. Yuki rubbed her head. ¡°Ouch, what was this for?¡° Nee-san narrowed her eyes, dissatisfied with her performance. ¡°You know what was this for. Less thinking. More focus.¡° Nee-san crossed her arms. ¡°I am excepting utmost dedication from you, Yuki. Don''t get distracted by measly thoughts and daydreaming. Maintain your focus. Sharpen your mind. The battlefield is a dangerous place. Concentration and situational awareness must be maintained at any moment. You are not at the level yet to neglect both. Pay attention to your chakra. Pay attention to your surroundings.¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°I understand.¡° Nee-san eyed her with undiminished suspicion. ¡°Then answer me, what is chakra?¡° Yuki remembered her lessons and recited, ¡°Chakra is the energy of our soul, a product of either Yin, or Yang. Chakra is the extension of our will, the instrument of our very being.¡° Nee-san was pleased. ¡°Correct. Ninja fail to comprehend the true nature of chakra. Like naive children, they rely on their natural talent and the abundance of their reserves. Blind faith and ignorance have replaced understanding and intellect. They mistake ignorance for strength. They are wrong. Chakra is not some sort of distinct entity, not some sort of weapon, or tool. Chakra is you, and you are chakra. It''s the burning energy of our soul, the radiance of our very being and intellect. Chakra is our will imposed on reality, given shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Nee-san was right, chakra was the reflection of oneself. Yuki''s chakra was timid, shy, weak. Unlike hers, nee-san''s chakra stood proud in defiance, potent, elegant, pure like crystalline water, pristine like the air. It was the reason why nee-san demanded nothing short of perfection. Nee-san was the paragon of perfection. Of course, nee-san would demand nothing less of her. Nothing less was acceptable by her standards. Nee-san clenched her fist. ¡°As such, chakra in its passive state is an energy that must be directed, guided. Chakra without guidance is powerless. Only control turns enables you to access your chakra. Do you understand, Yuki? Your resolve must remain firm. Your purpose unwavering. Your path clear. Chakra is, more than anything else, the unity of body and spirit. This is why control is indispensable. Control is the essential to ninjutsu. Without it, your chakra is directionless, purposeless, wasted, weak. Easily disrupted and tempered with. The strength of your chakra depends much on your conviction.¡° ¡°...¡° Nee-san''s sermon finally ended. Not that Yuki wasn''t used to them by now. Nee-san was a strict teacher, and she clearly loved to hear herself speak. ¡°Now proceed.¡° Nee-san''s scrutinising gaze fell on her. Yuki followed nee-san inst instructions and mobilised her chakra just as she was taught. Establish a connection. Imagine. Visualise. Internalise. Once again, Yuki summoned her chakra, creating a tiny sphere of chakra. Nee-san appeared satisfied so far. Her gaze approved. ¡°Now modulation. Manipulation. Density first.¡° Yuki acted. Chakra density increased and decreased. Her sphere contracted and expanded. ¡°Now shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Her sphere morphed into an ovoid, then into a quadratic, hexagonal, octagonal cube. It was difficult and a painful affair, but Yuki succeeded despite enormous pressure. Weeks of hard training finally paid off. Nee-san mused. ¡°Now the last part. Let''s see how far you got this time.¡° Nee-san called forth her purple chakra around her index finger and poke Yuki''s innocent sphere. But her sphere resisted nee-san''s invasive chakra. Unlike countless times before, her sphere didn''t shatter immediately upon contact. Her chakra repelled nee-san, standing fast. Nee-san blinked in complete surprise, not believing her eyes. ¡°You ... hardened ... your chakra ...¡° Yuki smiled, squealing inside. She did it. She finally did it. Nee-san was quick to regain her composure. ¡°Mild fluctuation and dispersion, but still within acceptable levels. I guess you pass, for today, at least.¡° Yuki jumped in joy. For the first,time she passed nee-san''s scrutiny. This was a glorious moment. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Guarded by her retinue of selected Ame-nin, Asami spent her time, as every so often in life, waiting, waiting for the Fire Daimyo to receive their delegation. In a poor display of diplomatic politeness and manners, His Grace made them wait before entertaining them, before His Grace deemed them unworthy of his immediate attention, but such was reality. Amegakure only qualified as a minor village in terms of prestige and power, a dwarf among giants. Considering Amegakure''s status, They were lucky to be even granted an audience with the lazy bastard. It took weeks to arrange their visit. And now it took hours to be received. Whether their treatment was intentional, or not, either way, his actions didn''t demonstrate proper etiquette. In fact, their treatment bordered on the realm of diplomatic slights. Entire wars were fought for pettier insults, but magnanimity prevailed. Asami sipped on her warm tea after nibbling on an arrangement of biscuits and pralines. At least, they adequately provided for in terms of victuals and beverages. That was something. Confectioneries cheered Asami up. Meanwhile, Katsuki treasured her prized bowl of milk. Eventually, a court official appeared. ¡°Lady Miyumi, His Grace is willing to receive your delegation. You may enter now.¡° ¡°How fortunate.¡° Asami grinned. Finally. Hours of waiting and massacring innocent biscuits ultimately paid off. The delegation prepared itself. Yuki accompanied her, walking at her side. Yuki looked anxious with her pulse was running high. Asami took Yuki by her hand. ¡°Don''t be nervous, Yuki. Everything will be fine. Nee-san is there for you.¡° Her words elicited a weak smile from a mildly blushing Yuki, successfully reassuring her. Together, they were the perfect example of wholesome sisterly love. They even shared the same outfit, the same kimono, and the same hairstyle, a cute yet practical ponytail. Asami leaned closer, whispering into Yuki''s ears. ¡°And don''t forget, today I am your dear Miyumi.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku, Konoha''s chief strategist and official head of the Nara clan, had experienced better days. Today wasn''t one of them. Annoyance was written all over his face after spending a good portion of his morning waiting until a certain ill-mannered daimyo remotely considered receiving them. ¡°...¡° Shikaku folded his hands, grumbling. What a drag. Hiashi displayed a higher degree of patience: His fellow emissary and head of the Hyuga clan enjoyed his tea in typical stoic Hyuga calmness. Nothing fazed them. ¡°You seem troubled, Shikaku. Take some tea. Tea helps to calm the nerves.¡° Shikaku politely declined. ¡°Hiashi, I am not much in the mood for tea ... Especially, not today. Not only are we here to beg for money because our glorious village elders have nobody better to send, but His Grace makes us also wait like idiots ...¡° Hiashi inspected his tea. ¡°Calm down, I doubt it''s intentional. You know what people say, His Grace suffers from a ... eccentric personality. He was always quite the carefree person, not caring much about protocol and decorum.¡° ¡°I guess ... you are right.¡° Shikaku despaired. The Fire Daimyo and proper and decorum. Two good friends with history. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Together, Asami and Yuki strutted down the corridor, approaching the throne room. A happy Yuki trailed along like a faithful kitten with Katsuki safely in her arms ... Voices. A series of voices caught Asami''s attention as their steps drew closer. They were apparently not alone, not the only delegation scheduled. Asami turned and a single thought surfaced. ... ... ... Asami was not amused. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Together, Shikaku and Hiashi followed the court official, making their way towards ... Shikaku spotted another delegation ahead of them, also here for an audience. A group of Ame-nin protecting two girls. The two girls looked cute together. Probably sisters, judging by their matching outfit and similar looks. The age difference also fit ... The old sister turned, and Shikaku''s eyes widened in the fraction of a second. His blood froze. Oh ... shit ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their stares met. Beneath their calm fa?ades, blank fear was written all across both their faces. They recognised each other. They knew each other. Asami maintained her polite smile, hiding her displeasure. Nobody told her a delegation from Konoha was expected. This was highly troublesome. Shikaku, on the other hand, began sweating profusely. His hand. His forehead. No doubt, it was her. It was Asami. Of all people, it was her, the traitor! Here! Right now! Right here! Asami smiled. Shikaku ... What was he doing here? Shikaku was sweating. Why? What was Asami doing here, in the land of fire? Didn''t she go into hiding according to their intelligence? The ANBU lost tracks of her months ago. Asami kept smiling. Shikaku identified her, judging by his reaction. This was seriously bad. Caught so easily. He would report his Findings. Shikaku paled, discovering new shades of white every second. Asami knew he knew. Her cold, innocent smile sent an unmistakeable shiver down his poor spine. Asami pondered her options, all of them equally poor ... Shikaku feared the worst. This was bad. They were fucked, truly fucked, royally fucked. They were dead. Deader than dead. Escape was futile ... Both Asami and Shikaku were freed from their sudden stupor. Yuki grew worried and tugged at neesan''s kimono, startling her. ¡°Nee-san. Nee-sa, you are spacing out.¡° Asami noticed her lapse in attention and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, my little Yukiepie, nee-san was just distracted.¡° Hiashi elbowed Shikaku in the ribs. ¡°Shikaku, what''s the matter? What happened?¡° Shikaku recuperated, hiding his anxiety at all costs. ¡°Nothing. It''s nothing.¡° His words did little to reassure Hiashi. He didn''t buy his weak deflection. Asami took the opportunity and seized the initiative, approaching Shikaku with her most gentle smile. She didn''t recognise him. She didn''t know him. She never met him before in life. They were strangers, absolute strangers meeting for the first time. Asami steeled her resolve and bowed. Her theatrical skills were once again needed. ¡°Greetings, His Grace did not inform us about the presence of another foreign delegation, but I am delighted to greet you in the name of Amegakure. My name is Hattori Miyumi, daughter of Lord Masanari, current head of the Hattori. Together with my younger sister Yuki, we are speaking on behalf of the Hattori clan.¡° Yuki imitated her precious nee-san and bowed, delivering a flawless execution. Asami deployed her sweetest smile in her arsenal. She was cute and innocent. Don''t mind her. Everything depended now upon her acting. ¡°Whom do we have the honour to meet?¡° Shikaku raised an eyebrow. Amegakure? Hattori clan? Nee-san? What ... what? Did he ... mishear? While Shikaku hesitated, Hiashi took over. ¡°Greetings, it is an honour to meet you, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki. My fellow friend, Shikaku, the head of Nara, and I, have arrived to represent Konoha''s interests. Asami looked amazed. ¡°You are from Konoha?¡° ¡°Indeed.¡° Hiashi offered a diplomatic smile, neither warm, nor cold. ¡°That''s wonderful.¡° Asami clasped her hands together overjoyed, much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was acting strange, very strange. Yuki had never seen nee-san ... this ... positive. It was very un-nee-san-like. Asami beamed in full radiance and without the smallest hint of malicious intent. ¡°This is the first time I meet people from Konoha.I am even privileged to meet the head of the legendary Hyuga clan. Father told me much about your village, your strength, your sense of duty and loyalty. Konoha and Amegakure, we might have had our differences in the past, but I sincerely hope our villages will continue to coexist in peace, cooperation, and prosperity. Amegakure cherishes the friendship with such a noble village as Konoha.¡° Hiashi nodded. ¡°Likewise.¡° ... ... ... Was this really Asami? Shikaku began to doubt. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6.1 =^.^= Some Asami fanart together with the latest chapter. All thx to Yurei Arc X Chapter 7 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami beamed. Remember, you are cute and innocent. Cute and innocent. CUTE and INNOCENT. No evil thoughts. No evil intentions. Just fluffiness, kindness, and happy sunshine. ¡°Pardon my curiosity, Lord Hiashi, but I wonder, what leads Konoha to the capital of the Land of Fire, so far from home?¡° Hiashi hesitated before sharing some innocuous information. ¡°Financial matters primarily. Unfortunately, Konoha is currently experiencing difficult times. We are seeking financial aid for reconstruction purposes ... ¡° Both, Asami and Yuki, tilted their heads in charming unison, and blinked. Their confusion was written plainly across their faces. Reconstruction purposes? Yuki didn''t understand. Asami feigned she didn''t understand. Asami responded with a polite giggle. ¡°What extraordinary coincidence. How small the world is. We also arrived to request financial support in behalf of our village. Perhaps that is why we were grouped together.¡° Hiashi agreed. ¡°Possibly.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Yet I fail to understand what you exactly mean by ¡°reconstruction¡°? What should Konoha need any reconstruction? ... ... ... Silence. Hiashi and Shikaku stole a glance at each other, exchanging looks of disbelief. Shikaku cleared his throat. ¡°Lady Miyumi, I gather ... you haven''t heard about ... recent events ...¡° Asami tilted her head, looking lost. ¡°Heard about what? Lord Shikaku, I can''t follow.¡° ¡°...¡° Shikaku was unsure how to proceed. ¡°Didn''t you learn about the invasion? Orochimaru and his allies staged a major attack on Konoha during the chunin exams.¡° Asami shared her rather limited insight. ¡°Rumours and hearsay say so, but I was under the impression that Konoha mostly succeeded in repelling Suna and Ota forces ..., right?¡° ¡°....¡° Shikaku fell silent. ¡°We were able to repel them, but Konoha paid a heavy price. Our forces took heavy losses ... The Hokage himself fell in combat ... The village proper suffered considerable damage. Orochimaru and his allies unleashed terror upon terror, causing widespread destruction. Much of the village''s infrastructure was completely destroyed. Konoha might have emerged victorious, Lady Miyumi, but victory came costly.¡° Asami cast her eyes downwards in shame. ¡°I didn''t know ...¡° Shikaku calmed her. ¡°It''s not your fault, Lady Miyumi.¡° ¡°Asami lowered her head in a show of sincerity. ¡°In the name of Amegakure, in the name of the Hattori, I must apologise for my uncalled insensitivity. You and all of Konoha have our deepest sympathies in the face of these challenging times. We all hope Konoha will prevail.¡° Hiashi approved. ¡°Your gesture is appreciated, Lady Miyumi. Konoha will remember your kindness.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°As will we yours.¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡° Asami turned her attention to Shikaku, armed with a benevolent. Her old acquaintance and good friend didn''t look exactly convinced. For good reasons, one might suspect. ¡°Lord Shikaku, is something the matter?¡° ¡°It''s nothing, Lady Miyumi. A fleeting thought.¡° Shikaku shook his head. His old age was merely playing tricks on him. ¡°You were simply reminding me of an acquaintance from the past. Someone I knew a long time ago.¡° Asami responded with a soft giggle, tender and melodic. ¡°You flatter me, Lord Shikaku. I am hoping I compare favourably to her. Father always says we should cherish our memories of the past.¡° ¡°Indeed, your father is a wise man.¡° Shikaku resorted to a polite smile after burying his last remnaing doubts. It wasn''t her. It couldn''t be her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The daimyo grinned behind his fan. ¡°You have convinced me. I will extend my helping hand to both, Konoha and Amegakure. May today herald a new era of peace and property between the two villages. Asami bowed in gratitude. ¡°Indeed, Your Grace. Once again, your legendary wisdom precedes you. The people of Amegakure shall never forget your boundless generosity ...¡° At least, not until tomorrow. ¡°... Amegakure will repay your gratitude in time to the best of our abilities.¡° Shikaku rolled his eyes. Sure. Boundless generosity ... Such big words. But her flattery worked. The fire daimyo was happy. And a happy daimyo was a cooperative daimyo. ¡°I hope Konoha echoes Lady Miyumi''s sentiment.¡° Hiashi lowered his gaze . ¡°Of course, Your Grace. Konoha shall never forget your generosity, either.¡° ¡°How wonderful.¡° The fire daimyo relished his rare moment of importance. ¡°I hope you will keep us company for the rest of the day if possible. Naho, my precious niece, is an ardent fan of the famous actress Princess Gale. We thus invited her and her group for a live performance. We even organised a small banquette. You are all welcome to stay.¡° Shikaku declined. ¡°Unfortunately, that is not possible. Urgent matters require us to return to Konoha.¡° Asami rolled her eyes. Urgent matters ... Sure. Certainly, urgent matters of extreme urgentness. The fire daimyo looked disappointed. ¡°How unfortunate. I hope that, at least, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki, keep us company.¡° Asami mustered her brightest smile, accepting an offer she could hardly decline. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. It would be an honour for us to attend such a spectacle.¡° Asami had not even the slightest idea whatsoever who this so-called self-proclaimed Princess Gale was, nor did she care. Yet Asami played along and smiled. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 8 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki was tugging at nee-san''s sleeves, begging for attention. ¡°Nee-san, this ... banquette is boring.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°I know ...¡° ¡°Nee-san, can''t we finally leave?¡° Asami calmed her cute little sister, rewarding Yuki with a head pat. ¡°Patience, bear with it. , we will play our roles as long as necessary. we will leave soon.¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°Understood.¡° Princess Gale ... Asami had seen many things in life, an imbecilic drama about the illusionary powers of friendship, companionship, and comradeship, and whatever else, wasn''t one of them. Asami detested the play from the depth of her heart. I will never give up ... As long as I draw breath, I will muster all my strength and forge a path! Rainbow chakra ... Such idiocy ... foolish nonsense destined for the naive and ignorant, a veritable insult to her intellect and intelligence, but the daimyo''s niece appreciated the spectacle. Among the crowd, Asami identified the roaming silhouette of Princess Gale, Fujikaze Yukie, her actress. All alone, and only accompanied by a stranger, an older man. Possibly her producer? Her manager? ¡°Yuki, let''s go.¡° Asami took hold of Yuki''s hand and approached the actress for a final polite goodbye before leaving. ¡°Greetings, Princess Gale. Fujikaze-san, your acting was all but exquisite. A marvellous performance if I might say.¡° The princess reacted in a most unrefined and undignified manner, Yukie scoffed. Not very princess like and missing any sort of noble decorum. Yukie crossed her arms. ¡°And who are you?¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Such a cold reception ... I am Miyumi, daughter of the Hattori clan, and this is my cute sister, Yuki.¡° Yuki waved with her hand. Yukie clicked her tongue. ¡°Good for you. What do you want from me?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Nothing. Why would we want anything from you?¡° Yukie snarled. ¡°Stop lying. Nobody wants nothing. It''s a lesson I learned well in life. Everyone wants something. ¡° ¡°Well, not in this case ...¡° ¡°Enough, you are wasting my time, Lady Miyumi. I have better things to do than entertaining two children.¡° Yukie disappeared among the crowd. Yuki grumbled. ¡°What a mean woman.¡° Asami glared at Yukie''s retreating figure. ¡°I must confer. Terrible manners. Hardly befitting a princess.¡° The old man accompanying her was quick to profusely apologise. ¡°My apologies, you must forgive her. My Lady just a bad day.¡° My Lady ... A peculiar choice of words for a mere actress. Asami overlooked Yukie''s slight for now. ¡°I guess we all have our bad days from time to time. No need to dramatise, ...¡° The man lowered his gaze. ¡°Asama Sandayu, my name is Asama Sandayu.¡° Asami studied the man. ¡° ... ... ... Asama ... The name sounds familiar. The Asama clan, I presume ... Land of Snow, unless I am mistaken?¡° Sandayu offered a smile. ¡°I see Your Ladyship is well versed in the field of politics.¡° Asami returned his smile. ¡°Hardly impressive. As an emissary of Amegakure, I am merely servicing my village to the best of my abilities. Geographical and politcal knowledge are necessaries prerequisites.¡° Sandayu chuckled. ¡°Your Ladyship speaks with wisdom beyond her years.¡° ¡°Asama-san, where does destiny lead you and your lady next? I heard you are about to leave early in the morning.¡° ¡°You are correct. We are planning to return to the Land of Snow: After such a long time abroad, we finally return home.¡° We? Finally? Asami furrowed her eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure that''s a good idea? The Land o Snow ... I heard little good about the country in recent times, Sandayu-san. In fact, the country finds itself in a state of constant turmoil and instability following Doto''s coup. The Land of Snow is a cold and dangerous place these days.¡° Sandayu flinched for the fraction of a second. The name Doto caught him off-guard. ¡°Your concerns are appreciated, but unnecessary, Lady Miyumi. We are aware of the dangers. Thus, we decided to employ the services of Konoha. We are currently trying to hire the famous Hatake Kakashi.¡° Asami''s eyes widened. Kakashi ... Suddenly, Sandayu enjoyed her complete undivided attention. ¡°Hatake Kakashi? The Copy Ninja, I presume?¡° ¡°Correct, the Copy Ninja. His strength is known across the lands. He will provide us with adequate protection ...¡° Asami giggled. ¡°As has to be expected. Kakashi, the Copy Ninja, the second coming of the White Fang of Konoha, is a without a doubt capable ninja of extraordinary skill. You will find yourself undoubtedly in good hands, although I hope you won''t need them.¡° Hatake Kakashi. The Copy Ninja. Former ANBU captain. Veteran of countless mission and battles. The very epitome of an elite ninja ... Why on earth would, of all people, a mere theatre crew require his services specifically? The entire mission ... made little sense. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The banqueted had ended. Together, Asami and Yuki returned to their room and were now preparing for sleep, wearing their matching satin pyjamas. The land of dreams claimed Yuki early. Meanwhile, her busy nee-san was still awake. The night was the time to plot and scheme. ¡°Yuriko ...¡° Yuriko appeared from the shadows, always prepared to serve. ¡°At your service, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Yuriko, unless I am mistaken, you are specialised in intelligence gathering, aren''t you? ¡°Correct. Intelligence division. Specilisation, intelligence gathering.¡° Yuriko''s answer pleased Asami. Like father, like daughter. ¡°Gather your men, Yuriko. Investigate Fujikaze Yukieand her assistant, Sandayu. I want to know everything about them. And when I say everything, i mean everything. You have until tomorrow. Be quick. We have little time. ¡° ¡°Any leads?¡° ¡°... Land of Snow. Asama clan. As far as I remember, the Asama clan fell from grace following Doto''s takeover. Doto killed his brother and seized power. The Asama clan was among his brother''s most loyal retainers. Investigate potential connections between her assistant and the former daimyo .¡° ¡°Understood.¡° Yuriko disappeared. Asami stared at the sky above. It was a clear night and the star shone bright. Fujikaze Yukie, who are you? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 9 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Hurry up, Sandayu, I want to leave this wretched place as fast as possible. I can''t stand the sight of this damned palace any second longer.¡° Koyuki clicked her tongue from inside the carriage. How she hated this place. Sandayu was quick to apologise. ¡°Of course, Lady Yukie, just a moment, my lady. We need to load all the luggage before departing.¡° Koyuki grumbled in annoyance. ¡°Then do what''s necessary ...¡° ¡°Not so fast!¡° A certain girl interrupted their departure, accompanied by her little sister and a cat. Asami made her entrance, shaking her head in open disappointment. ¡°Lady Yukie, departing without even saying goodbye. I am dismayed. What crimes did I commit to deserve such cold treatment? Aren''t we friends? Koyuki clicked her tongue. The annoying girl didn''t stop pestering her. ¡°No, we aren''t. We are most definitely NOT friends!¡° Asami sighed, deeply disappointed. ¡°Such a shame. I guess that''s something we must agree upon, right, Princess Koyuki?¡° ... ... ... Koyuki ceased to move, sat there like petrified. Her blood froze in her veins and Asami enjoyed her fair share Sandayu gulped. ¡°How ... How do you know this name ...¡° Asami offered a soft giggle. ¡°As an emissary of Amegakure''s name, I have my sources. Anyway, I think we all have much to discuss, don''t we? ¡° A suave smile adorned Asami''s face, paired an offer Koyuki and Sandayu could hardly decline. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Koyuki sighed. ¡°That was my entire story. My uncle killed my father to claim the throne. Meanwhile, I escaped with my life in the cover of the night. I survived the massacre. These days, I travel together with Sandayu while playing princess Gale. Are you satisfied now?¡° Asami was listening. For no reason, she was met with unwarranted and unfounded hostility. Koyuki''s words betrayed her disdain. Seriously, who did this illiterate provincial peasant of a princess think she was? Asami masked her less than friendly thoughts behind a diplomatic smile. ¡°More or less, Princess Koyuki. You have my sympathies for your loss. It isn''t the tragedy that befell your father ...¡° Koyuki clicked her tongue. ¡°What does a little girl like you understand about tragedy ...¡° Yuki couldn''t stand her words any longer and pouted. ¡°Stop insulting nee-san! Who do you think you are to insult nee-san, you evil ...¡° Asami intercepted Yuki, interrupting her sister''s vengeful tirade. ¡°Nee-san ...¡° Yuki was confused, puzzled. The evil witch of a woman was insulting nee-san. As nee-san''s little sister, it was her sacred duty to defend nee-san''s honour. So why was nee-san stopping her? Asami rewarded Yuki with a gentle head pat and a tender kiss on her cheek. The sight of Yuki defending her warmed Asami''s heart. Such a faithful sister. ¡°My cute little Yuki, no need to get angry on my behalf. Nee-san will solve this matter on her own.¡° Asami glared at the principal offender. ¡°Princess Koyuki, ... tell me, ... WHO do you think YOU are? Because I STRONGLY advise you to consider your position. You might be a princess, but you are not a child any more. Your actions carry consequence, Princess Koyuki. You should better understand whom you can afford to offend, and whom not. Yet you are overstepping your boundaries, time and time again ... I am warning you, one day your thoughtless temper will cost you dearly. We are living in a dangerous world. We cannot always say, or even think what we want.¡° The meaning was clear, know your place. Koyuki disregarded her warning. ¡°Is this supposed to be a threat?¡° ... ... ... Asami glared. ¡°No, not at all, it''s a sincere piece of advice on my part, Princess Koyuki. I am even giving it to you for free. ¡° Her words finally showed some semblance of effect. No snarky comment. No frown. No eye roll. No futile show of defiance. Did she finally reach the stubborn fool of a princess? Asami continued, ¡°Politeness aside, I have a question for you, Princess Koyuki. Tell me, what do you want?¡° Koyuki stared at Asami. ¡°What do you mean?¡° ¡°Princess, man is by nature a creature of ambition. Some evil tongues might even say of boundless greed. I would disagree. We all beings longing for purpose, shaped by our dreams, our desires, our aspirations. In the end, it is us who forge our very own destiny in life. Some of more. Some of less. Princess, have you never asked yourself, what do you want from in life?¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡° Silence. Koyuki lowered her gaze. ¡°Thought so ...¡° Asami folded her hands. ¡°Princess, I am not here to judge you, nor is it my place to berate you. I am not you, nor do I share your pain, your suffering. Yet I can''t that you were meant to travel the land as an actress, far from home and without happiness, Is that truly what you want? Do you truly wish to continue this ill-conceived charade for the rest of your life?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 10 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°No ...¡° Koyuki murmured. Her answer pleased Asami. ¡°Indeed. You are destined for more, far more, Princess Koyuki. Have you never considered reclaiming what is rightfully yours now that you depart for the Land of Snow? Koyuki''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? What did you say? Since when are we travelling to the Land of Snow?¡° ¡°Your retainer told me so. Sandayu informed me that you intend to head for the Land of Snow.¡° Koyuki narrowed her eyes at the culprit. ¡°Is that true, Sandayu? I wasn''t told anything like that.¡° Sandayu began sweating. ¡°Well,yes, the most recent scenes of Princess Glae were supposed to be shot in the Land of Snow ...¡° Koyuki fumed. ¡°Sandayu, didn''t I tell you, time and time again, that I will never return again!¡° ¡°But Princess ... I beg you, you must return. The Land of Snow needs you ...¡° Sandayu pleaded. Koyuki exploded. ¡°I couldn''t care less, Sandayu. I will never set a foot on the Land of Snow ever again. The entire country is cursed. A country of ice and snow, of frozen tears and hearts of stone.¡° Asami watched and observed. This affair was apparently more complex than expected. An unwilling princess met a willing retainer. That was a problem. Asami tried her best to mediate. After all, it was of crucial importance for the princess to return. ¡°Princess , I suggest listening to your retainer. Sandayu has a point.¡° Koyuki directed her anger at Asami. ¡°You too?¡° Asami remained unfazed. Koyuki''s innocuous glare didn''t bother her in the slightest. ¡°Consider your position, Princess. Your father was known as a wise and benevolent ruler, the true paragon of a just daimyo. He loved his people as he loved you. His reign brought peace and prosperity to the Land of Snow until fate decided otherwise ... Princess, you should step into your father''s shoes. It''s time for you to reclaim your legacy. I know you are a kind-hearted person deep inside you.¡° Koyuki objected in a fit of anger. ¡°I am not! Don''t you know what everyone calls me? They call me the princess without a heart, the princess without emotions!¡° Asami giggled. ¡°An actress through and through. Your act might work on others, but not on me. In fact, you are quite quick to react at the mere mention of emotions for a supposedly emotionless person. You are lying to yourself all these years, aren''t you?¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°Open your heart, Princess. Your land needs you. Your people needs you. Don''t let your life be dictated by others.¡° ... ... ... ¡°You don''t understand ... Fighting him is ... futile ... A monster like him ... cannot possibly be defeated ...¡° Koyuki''s resistance crumbled, yet her heart hesitated. Asami approached Koyuki and lifted her chin. A smile welcomed her. ¡°Raise your head, Princess. Sadness and depression are terrible friends. No reason to fall victim to despair. You are not alone, Princess. You never were. Open your eyes and look around. You are surrounded by loyal retainers and friends willing to lend you a hand.¡° Asami offered Koyuki her hand. ¡°Amegakure will lend you our strength. I will lend you my strength.¡° Koyuki gazed at Asami with a sense of disbelief, staring at a girl half her age yet her spirit never wavered. Asami reaffirmed her commitment. ¡°My strength will be your strength, Princess. My sword will be your sword. My resolution will be your resolution. I will not tire until the Land of Snow is reclaimed, liberated from Doto''s wicked tyranny. All you need to do is to accept my hand.¡° Koyuki fell silent, contemplated. ¡°... you asked what I want, didn''t you?¡° ¡°I did.¡° ¡°... Lady Asami, ...¡° For the first time, Koyuki used her name. ¡°... I only have a single condition. I want to be the one to kill him. I want to see him die with my own eyes. I want to take revenge on him in person for all the sins he has committed.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Your wish is my command, Princess Koyuki. Nothing that can''t be arranged.¡° Koyuki accepted Asami''s hand without hesitation. Their pact was sealed. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In a land far away in a village named Konoha, a certain ninja named Kakashi received a few days later a missive. ¡°What a shame.¡° Kakashi shrugged his shoulders. The film crew retracted their mission. Nothing tragic. Things like this happened. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Far in the north, a lone ship sailed through stormy and unruly waters. Wind and snow accompanied the voyage. The ship bounced while ploughing through the cold and wild waves in the middle of a frigid blizzard. Not that they had much of a choice. The Land of Snow was only reachable by sea. And faithful to its name, the weather was harsh and unforgiving up in the northern regions. Tightly packed into a thick fluffy fur coat and an ushanka to protect her freezing earsies, Asami was stading on the deck and watching the horizon. The forces of fate and foreign politics were working in curious ways indeed. A week ago she was asking the Fire Daimyo for a series of loans, and now she was here sailing with a ship to the end of the civilised world to dethrone an usurper with serious delusions of grandeur to install a ... more benign administration according to the best practices of Realpolitik. Not that she would ever admit the latter aloud. From inside the ship, a man joined her in the harsh weather. It was Sandayu. Asami greeted him. ¡°Greetings, also here to breathe some fresh air?¡° ¡°Lady Asami ... , we need to talk.¡° Sandayu''s hardened. Asami offered a smile for the sake of politeness. ¡°I am listening.¡° ¡°Lady Asami, I am no, but why are you helping us?¡° ¡°Does that mean I need a reason to help someone in need?¡° ¡°That''s beside the point, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Then elaborate, Sandayu. What do you desire from me?¡° ¡°...¡° Sandayu hesitated. ¡°I am not that naive to believe that you are helping us out of the goodness of your heart alone. Your Ladyship expects something in return.¡° Asami smirked. ¡°An astute observation on your part. But to be fair, I think such was rather obvious to begin with. You can hardly accuse me of deceiving you. I do. You do. I give. You give. That''s how the world works.¡° ¡°... ... ... So what does Your Ladyship demand in return?¡° ¡°Not much. I merely demand loyalty and fealty. We will strengthen economic and military cooperation. A public declaration of friendship. A trade agreement. A military alliance. When Amegakure calls, the Land of Snow shall answer.¡° ¡°And what if we say no ...¡° Asami was forced to giggle. ¡°How amusing~.¡° Sandayu narrowed his eyes. ¡°What''s so funny?¡° Asami looked into the distance. ¡°You know, the very idea of you considering defying me ... seems absurd. As if a goldfish would contemplate to wage war on heaven itself. ¡°...¡° ¡°Tell me, why would you defy me, why would you try to defy the inevitable course of history?¡° ¡°... of a history yet to be written, Lady Asami. I only hope Your Ladyship knows what she is doing. I am not interested in seeing my country being led down a path of ruin.¡° ¡°Rest assured, I do. A wise man once said, the conqueror is always lover of peace. Only because I tend to use the pen, that doesn''t mean that I disparage the sword. Quite the contrary. The pen and the sword, they both have their uses.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ PS. This is called an ushanka if you might wonder. In the unbound form. Arc X Chapter 11 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ It was still snowing. It was still fucking cold to the point they were freezing their arses off. And they were still wandering though a frozen hell of land. The Land of Snow was frankly an inhospitable place with an atrocious reputation well deserved, but their little expedition into foreign lands proved necessary and their suffering worthwhile. Conquest and imperial ambitions were naturally a painful affair. They never came easy, yet her fledgling realm thirsted for ever more land, ever more resources. Together and under Asami''s protection, their carriage travelled along snow dusted roads, heading for their destination. It was a long and arduous journey. Her precious Yuki-chan was even freezing. Her imouto was apparently not used to the sharp drop of temperatures, despite hailing from the Land of Iron. Not the most convincing story ... Yet, Yuki was shivering and shaking to an unnatural degree, while clinging to her nee-san the entire time. Fortunately, her nee-san was there to pet her and keep her warm with an arrangement of kisses and cuddles. Yuki insisted on the effectiveness of the methods employed. Whereas Asami was less convinced and less inclined to share Yuki''s optimistic assessment, but who was she to argue with her imouto. Certain voices in the back of her mind suggested Yuki was merely simulating to extract kisses and cuddles, but such appeared unlikely. Her beloved Yuki would never deceive her, would she? Nefarious and shameless plot of this calibre were unlike her. Asami rewarded Yuki''s cheeks with a tender kiss. Tightly packed into a thick protective cocoon of blankets, she was safe and healthy. Meanwhile, Koyuki met their open display of sisterly love with suspicion. Her raised eyebrow betrayed her bewilderment. ¡°Something the matter, Princess?¡° Asami beamed. Koyuki fell silent. ¡°... ... ... Not really.¡° Asami continued petting her Yuki like a new born kitten. ¡°I see, as cold and uncommunicative as usual, Princess.¡° ¡°... I take that as a compliment.¡° Koyuki snorted before facing Snadayu. ¡°How long until we arrive at the castle?¡° ¡°Depends, Lady Koyuki. Two, three, possibly four days depending on the weather. Also we decided to take a little detour.¡° Koyuki disapproved. ¡°How so? I thought we are taking on the castle.¡° Asami answered. ¡°No need to rush, Princess. Sandayu and I discussed the matter beforehand. We advise against heading directly for the castle. Not yet. Confronting Doto right now appears ... counter-productive. Doto can wait for the time being. He is not our top priority.¡° Kokyuki frowned. ¡°... and what about your promise?¡° ¡°I will honour my word when the time comes. The time for revenge hasn''t come yet. We intend to meet up with the Asama clan and their allies. Sandayu assured me of their loyalty. They will pledge their support for our cause. We must secure local allies first. We must expand our power base to guarantee a smooth and seamless transition of power following Doto''s demise. We don''t want any nasty surprises. We don''t want to risk a power vacuum and plunge the land into a potential civil war. We want a quick What we need is a quick and painless ascension to the throne. Your legitimacy shall not be questioned, Princess. That is why we need to approach the clans first.¡° ¡°...¡° Her elaborations and her spacecraft silenced Koyuki for good. No comment from her highness. Even Sandayu deferred to her judgement ... The ground trembled and the air rumbled. Something big was approaching. ¡°AVALANCHE!!!¡° The coachman shouted. Asami dismounted in a hurry, and indeed, it was an avalanche coming for them. Snow. Ice. Cold. Avalanche. Almost a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Only difference, this time the culprit wasn''t her. She was completely innocent. Princess Kokuyi panicked at the sight of their impending death. ¡°We are dead ...¡° ¡°No need to worry, Princess. We are fine. No need to panic. Calm mind and serenity.¡° ¡°But ...¡° The avalanche was getting closer, dangerously close. Someone should better do something soon. ¡°Calm mind and serenity.¡° ¡°... the avalanche ... ¡° ¡°CALM MIND AND SERENITY, Princess.¡° Asami summoned her chakra. Her purple chakra answered her call and coalesced into a concentrated sphere. Her index finger aimed at the avalanche and her left eye closed. An accurate shot. Minimal use of force. A well-placed detonation should suffice to divert the avalanche. Her sphere fired and produced a pulsating purple beam of galvanised fire. Her pulse connected and exploded upon impact, shifting the axis of the avalanche. It worked, and the masses of snow spared them, flowing around them. ¡°Told you so, Princess. No need to panic because of some snow.¡° ¡°... impressive. Truly impressive. Breaking our ambush just like that. You must be a skilled a kunocihi¡° The sound of hands clapping resounded across the Arctic plain. Three ninja appeared from the horizon. Two men. One woman. Their plates betrayed their allegiance, Yukigakure. Sandayu warned her that Doto employed the service of mercenary ninja, but she would never have expected that a ninja village would turn against their legitimate daimyo. It appeared that Yukigakure would have to be reminded where their loyalties lie. ¡°And who are you?¡° Asami narrowed her eyes. In the meanwhile, Yuki emerged from her cosy blanket fortress and joined her precious nee-san. The ninja smirked. ¡°We were already expecting you. We are ninja. We serve the one and only ruler of this land, Lord Kazahana Doto ...¡° That remains to be seen ... ¡°... You are harbouring a person of great interest to our lord. We recommend handing her over immediately for your own sake, or ...¡° ¡°Or what?¡° The enemy ninja adopted a combat stance. The fools were prepared to fight, prepared to die. ¡°Or the consequences will be ... unpleasant ... ... ...¡° Asami burst out laughing. ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA ... Hahahahahaha. Ahahahahahaha. Ahahaha. Hahahahaha.¡° The enemy leader obviously disapproved of her hilarity. His head fumed. ¡°What''s so funny? ¡°My sincerest apologies, I couldn''t help myself. Are you really ... Are you guys, a bunch of paltry ruffians with delusions of grandeur, seriously contemplating to threaten me? Me? Oh my, how dreadful~. I am veritably shivering with fear~.¡° Asami smirked, patronising and condescending as ever. ¡°It''s as if a chicken is challenging a dragon. Comical, amusing, and highly suicidal. Seriously, what do you guys want? Just get lost and stop pestering me before I change my mind.¡° The enemy leader gritted his teeth. ¡°Enough. You have spoken your last word.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I strongly doubt so~.¡° ¡°You ...¡° The leader clicked his tongue in anger. ¡°Yuki-chan, ... do you remember your lessons~?¡° Yuki stared at her nee-san with a slight sense of confusion before nodding. ¡°I do.¡° ¡°Marvellous~. Take care of the rabble for nee-san~. ¡° Asami encouraged. Koyuki. ¡°What?¡° The ninja. ¡°What?¡° Yuki. ¡°WHAT???¡° ¡°Don''t worry, these lowly peasants shouldn''t pose much of a danger anyway. Regard them as an adequate training opportunity. Practical combat training so to speak of.¡° Asami reassured her imouto. ¡°Understood.¡° Yuki clenched her fists. Her time had come earlier than expected. Nee-san believed in her! It was time to put her training to use and purge nee-san''s enemies with righteous fire! Yuki readied her kunai and charged the enemy with full conviction, blind fanaticism, and love! For the glory of nee-san!!! Attack!!! ... ... ... ¡°The girl won''t stop messing with us, Nadare. I guess we must teach her and her imouto a lesson¡°, the female ninja snarled. ¡°Apparently, Fubuki. Not that it matters.¡° Nadare, their leader, seconded her opinion. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 12 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki charged with her iron kunai gripped in her hand, cuteness and adorableness leading the way. Nothing would stop her. This was the moment she had been training for all this time. High expectations were resting on her tiny shoulders. Nee-san must not to be disappointed. Yuki''s partially cute and partially minimally terrifying war cry reverberated through the air. ¡°Wwwaaaaaaaaa ...¡° Unfortunately, her clumsiness failed her. Her feet stumbled and Yuki fell, hitting the frozen face forward. The lecherous snow made her trip. ¡°... ... ...¡° This wasn''t exactly supposed to happen. Her head remained buried in the snow with all her face fuming crimson red from pure shame and embarrassment and her only wish being to die. Her feet tripped ... on a pile of snow. What a disgrace. Her actions brought dishonour to nee-san. She must now atone for her failure by either committing suicide or dying from cold and starvation. Yuki wasn''t brave enough for the former, so she chose the latter over ritual suicide. Dying from cold and hunger appeared like the more civilised solution to her current predicament. She would just stay here lying in the snow and wait for her merciful death to arrive. Such was her destiny. ... ... ... She was dead. Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. She was dead. Nothing to see here. Just a corpse in the making, claimed by the frozen lands of snow and ice like so many other unfortunate travellers before who had falling prey to the calamitous forces of eternal winter. Just forget about her until she becomes a malevolent spirit in her afterlife haunting other even more unfortunate travellers wandering the land for disappointing nee-san. She deserved to die. She must pay in blood. Only death would erase her sins blood and restore nee-san''s honour and dignity. ... ... ... ¡°Yuki-chan~, what are you doing there?¡° Nee-san''s tender voice echoed across the frozen plain. Yuki ignored nee-san''s futile pleas. She was prepared to die either by cold and starvation, or at the hands of wild beasts Whatever claimed her first. It was here where she would meet her fate. ¡°Yuki-chan~, don''t pretend to be dead. Don''t lie in the snow, otherwise my cute little imouto might catch a cold~. Yuki ignored her. Her resolution was strong. ¡°Yuki-chan~, stop being overly dramatic~- You are making nee-san worried~. Do you want nee-san to come and get you?¡° Her words distressed Yuki, forcing her to choose between either making nee-san sad, or dishonouring her. Yuki steeled her heart and proceeded with her plan. The freezing cold was getting loser and permeating her body. She was doing this for nee-san. Nee-san was an important person to her. She loved her very, very, very much. Every time, she heard her angelic voice, her heart skipped a beat. Every time, her eyes caught neesan''s sight, butterflies settled in her stomach. Always nervous, always fitching, avoiding her siren like gaze. The mere thought of nee-san made her cheeks blush. What should she do? Yuki didn''t know what to think any more. It was impossible to explain. Her heart desired nee-san, more than anything else in the world. Nee-san probably didn''t know about her true feelings, nor would she ever. Maybe this was what okaa-san always called love, a mysterious force for sure ... ¡°*poke*.*poke*.¡° Something soft was poking her cheeks. Yuki slowly lifted her head, catching a glimpse of the mysterious newcomer. A familiar pair of whiskers and paws greeted. It was ... ¡°Katsuki, what are you doing here?¡° Her feline comrade in arms lifted her paw. A small ushanka covered her ears. Obviously, humans and spirit kittens alike didn''t appreciate the chilling cold of the north. ¡°Nya, salutations, Yuki of the snow. Lady Asami dispatched me to assist you in your struggle. Somehow. I suspected Her Ladyship has a plan. Hopefully.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°Lady Asami also intimated meow to inform you that lying in the sneow is a suboptimeowal and counter-productive course of action. The snow will soak your clothes and you meowght catch a cold, nya~.¡° ¡°...¡° Yuki lifted her head. A sea of blinking stares welcomed her. The enemy blinked at her in apparent confusion. Not however, nee-san. Nee-san stood among the crowd o unbelievers, beaming and waving at her. Nee-san still believed in her. Her confidence restored, Yuki rose with new resolve, dusting off her winter clothes and readying her kunai once more to face the enemy. ¡°Katsuki, are you ... ready ... ... ... Katsuki?¡° ... ... ... Katsuki was hiding behind her leg. It was this day that Yuki realised that cats, a certain noble kitten princess in particular, were cowardly creatures. ¡°Nadare ...¡° The enemy woman glared. ¡°I know, Fubuki. They are messing with us.¡° The enemy leader fumed, barely containing his anger, understandably. She would have been quite angry too in his stead. The man clenched his fists.¡°You fucking little bitches, who do you think you are to look down on us, proud ninja of Yukigakure. I will make sure to teach you imbeciles a lesson. Fubuki, Mizore, eliminate her and her stupid kitten. Show them no mercy.¡° ¡°Understood.¡° The woman and oversized man disappeared. The fight had begun and Katsuki wagged her tail in a sense. Yuki captured her domestic kitten with a hug. ¡°Stay with me. We must stay together ...¡° ¡°... Above¡°, Katuski warned her. Yuki jumped backwards, evading the hulking ogre of a ninja and his massive punch. Slow and cumbersome, he hardly proved a noteworthy challenge. Mizore struck and missed. The woman chuckled. Her smirk reminded Yuki of nee-san. Just without the ability to back it up. ¡°Not bad for a little brat. Let''s see if you can dodge this.¡° The woman''s aura shifted. Her chakra gathered, solidifying. Wind and water combined, producing ice. Just as nee-san taught her, sharpen your senses and listen to your chakra. Always stay on the move. Fubuki formed a hand seal. ¡°Ice Release. Swallow Snow Storm.¡° Hundreds of ice born constructs formed in the air, a swarm of birds created to kill. The projectiles were unleashed, yet Yuki dodged with ease. The woman''s attack were slow and unimaginative. Nee-san had made her suffer through much worse just for the sake of training. This laughable attempt at her life was nothing in comparison. Fubuki gritted her teeth, ¡°Damn it.¡° Her hands formed another. ¡°This time you won''t get away.¡° More ice birds. Myriads of them aimed at her. This might be slightly troublesome ... This time she was serious. Big evil jutsu with much power ... This was beyond her current skill level... Nee-san hardly taught her any defensive jutsu, or rather no jutsu at all so far. Her training consisted just of basic of fire and lightning exercises ... beginner techniques at best ... Nothing usable ... This outcome was clearly nee-san''s fault. Defenceless, severely out gunned in the jutsu department, and slightly panicking in the face of adverse circumstances of utmost danger to her life and kittenhood, Yuki adopted one of nee-san sagely stratagems and what nee-san termed a tactical retreat on the operational scale for strategic redeployment, namely running quickly. With a kitten in her arms, Yuki started running to avoid her impeding doom. Fubuki smirked. ¡°You wont escape.¡° The living birds shot after her with murderous zazor sharp intent and substantially less keen on letting her escape another time. Yuki''s eyes widened. She wouldn''t be able ... to dodge ... Shit ,,, ¡°Neko no jutsu. Fireball.¡° Fire and ice collided, cancelling each other in an cataclysmic explosion. Katsuki and her improvised jutsu saved them in the nick of time. ¡°What?¡° Fubuki looked surprised. Yuki stared at Katsuki with a similar sense of surprise. Meanwhile, nee-san applauded in her usual amused way. ¡°Superb teamwork, Yuki-chan~ How fortunate of you both to survive~. You defied my expectations~.¡° ¡°Enough!¡° The enemy leader exploded. ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Your little games end rigth here, right now!¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 13 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The enemy summoned his chakra. Arctic winds surrounded his figure, gathering, obeying his command. ¡°Ice Release: Wolf Fang Avalanche Technique ...¡° Several explosions disrupted his jutsu. Nee-san intervened with a barrage of fire, an array of purple beams. Nee-san clicked her tongue, shaking her head in utmost contempt, disappointed by the enemy''s meagre intellect and apparent lack of common sense.It was always the same. ¡°Oh my, my friend, I think you misunderstand your position. Threatening my cute little Yuki-chan with your evil, evil jutsu~. What are you thinking~? You can''t hurt my cute little treasure~, right~? ¡°...¡° Defiance was their answer. The enemy leader clenched his fist in obvious frustration. Nee-san''s words angered him, not much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was many things, but humility and modesty were certainly not among her fortes. Her formulation elicited his wrath. Nee-san drew her steel, a blade north far from home. The purple spark of oscillating electricity made her sword shimmer in glee.Nee-san was serious. This was the first time that Yuki witnessed nee-san fighting in earnest. It was just like in her dreams, nee-san, the epitome of grace and elegance, the warrior princess from legends! The enemy smirked.¡°So her highness finally decided to deign us commoners with her noble presence. You underestimate us at your own peril, lass.¡° ¡°...¡° His provocations proved ineffective. Nee-san lifted her blade, her hand gripping the hilt, the tip facing the enemy. . ¡°Yuki, Katsuki, ... Retreat. Stay back and protect the Princess. Nee-san will take care of them. The enemy is still beyond your offensive capabilities. .Engaging them would be foolish.¡° Yuki agreed wholeheartedly with nee-san''s assessment. Not that such was pretty obvious beforehand without nee-san throwing poor Yuki and Katsuki nearly into the jaws of death. Yuki didn''t complain and decided to graciously overlook nee-san''s how fortunate of them to survive comment.¡°Understood.¡° Yuki hopped back to safety across the plane, carefully now to trip again. The nefarious snow wouldn''t get her this time. The fight continued. Nee-san wielded her blade and disappeared ... Her figure vanished into thin air. The enemy''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Shittttttt ... Disperse! DISPERSE!!!¡° The man named Nadare slit backwards. His men dispersed in an instant. As Yuki thought, nee-san was fast, far too fast for her untrained eyes, barely a flickering shadow. Her senses were still unable to follow her movements. ... ... ... Frozen winds were blowing across the icy plane. A glacial smirk adorned nee-san''s face. ¡°I missed ... How unusual ...Must be my age. I guess I am growing old.¡° Nee-san retracted her sword. ¡°Still ... a close call, Nadare, if my memory serves me right.¡° A deep oblique cut surfaced across his armour. Her blade might have missed its mark, but her tip grazed his frontal armour plate. A gentle touch nearly sufficed to split steel apart. ¡°...¡° Nadare''s hand wandered towards his pouch, rummaging through his arsenal of tools, only waiting for the battle to continue. ... ... ... ¡°Fubuki, Mizore ...¡° ¡°...¡° His men paid attention. ¡°We enact formation omega.¡° ¡°Omega?¡° The woman voiced doubt." ¡°Omega:¡° Nadare reconfirmed his decision, and prepared. ¡°Ready?¡° Fubuki. ¡°Ready.¡° Mizore. ¡°Ready.¡° ... ... ... His eyes narrowed. Nadare glared at them, monitoring nee-san''s every move, analysing her stance, identifying potential weaknesses. Not that nee-san had any weaknesses to begin with. Nee-san was purrfect in all aspects. As if a mere ninja could defeat her perfect nee-san. Unimaginable. Impossible. A heretical thought of sacrilegious proportions, not to be uttered aloud. ¡°Go, nee-san!!!¡° Yuki cheered for her nee-san from behind, shaking her fictional pompoms in unwavering support. ... ... ... ¡°:.. GO!¡° Nadare issued his order. Their attack commenced. ¡°Show the bitch our PRIDE, our HONOUR, our STRENGTH!¡° Smoke erupted from their position. His pouch had produced a set of smoke bombs. ... ... ... The frigid winds cleared the smoke and no ninja whatsoever was to been seen. ¡°Hehehehe, oh my, they are smarter than they look. Well played.¡° Nee-san sheathed her sword and resorted to an amused giggle. The enemy had chosen ... to run with their tails between their legs, despite all contrary declarations of false bravado and personal honour. As Yuki learned, both accounted for little in the world of ninja. Ultimately, even they were cowards when things were about to get sticky, little better than mercenaries. No sense of honour. No sense of duty. No loyalty beyond their village and their immediate interests. Only eyes for the gold lining up in their pockets. Nee-san was right when she called them misguided and disposable tools, mindless puppets without conviction fighting other people''s wars for personal greed and lured by coin. Mercenaries like them would be forgotten by history. They were slaves of their own choosing and masters of none, trapped for all of eternity in their invisible cages. Such was the destiny of every ninja. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Escape was his only choice. Doto was running, fleeing as far his legs carried him. His castle was burning. Explosions were ringing the distance. The sound of fighting, of steel clashing, permeated the castle turned into a battlefield. His men were outnumbered and outfought as the tide of battle had turned against them. It was time for him to save his skin. Retreat, regroup, fight another day. His people had rebelled against him and his benevolent rule, him, him, the bringer of prosperity and peace, of progress and technology. The common people didn''t understand. Blinded by their ignorance, his retainers and the clans had chosen to revolt against his rightful rule. The people rose up to dispose of him, to replace him with the little bitch. Even his ninja betrayed him. Nadare, Fubuki, Mizore, the dogs of war had turned their back on him the moment it suited them. Spineless cowards. Not that he expected otherwise. Yet he wouldn''t succumb. Kazaka clenched his fist. Using a secret passage, he would escape and reclaim his throne from her cold, dead hands. One day, he would restore his rule. ¡°Hahahaa. Ahahahahaha. Hahahahaha. Hahahahaha.¡° Doto descended into maddened, insane laughter of a madman deluded. The world would know the glory of Doto Kazahana once again! His eyes spotted light at the end of the tunnel. The secret passage was about to end with liberty awaiting him. He would journey south, across the sea. He would go into hiding and bide his time. For now, the bitch and her friends had won, but the last word wasn''t spoken yet. He would return ... ! A lone figure stood at the end of the tunnel. The light rendered her silhouette visible in the darkness of torches and subterranean corridors. It was the silhouette of a girl. Long lustrous black hair. A petite, slender frame. A sword guarded her waist. Her closed eyes opened, and his blood froze in his veins. He felt unprecedented terror, fear, ... desperation. Menacing purple interlaced with a floral pattern black as the night illuminated the darkness, boring deep into his very soul. These ... These eyes ... His legs staggered backwards, unwilling to move. The girl giggled, amused. ¡°Like a rat leaving the sinking ship, aren''t we?¡° ¡°...¡° An avatar manifested, a grim demon of death entirely armoured in heaviest plate of a design he had never seen before. ¡°We need to talk, Your Grace. A certain person displayed heightened interest in your timely demise. I intend to honour her wish.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 14 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ As so often in the history of the realm, the venerable matters of statecraft and politics, regardless of importance, are not discussed behind the secrecy of thick walls and closed doors, but rather in broad daylight, in the ear of the public. In this case, while wandering along the tatami covered floors of the Hattori clan¡¯s compound. ¡°And this is how we returned, Lady Kaoru, from the far, frozen north, we travelled all the way back to Amegakure, our precious home.¡± Asami beamed with the pure innocence of her pubescent cheeks. No shred of malice could ever cross her lustrous lips. Her listening counterpart, in the meanwhile, proved certainly less receptive to her suave words. Kaoru, head of the Fuma clan, her counsellor for military matters, her sword and shield, followed her steps, decisively unimpressed. ¡°An amusing tale, no doubt, Lady Asami. So that is why you diverted from your plan at short notice and without informing us. Not the most professional behaviour, if I might add.¡± ¡°Opportunities are like sparrows. Fleeting and momentary. You need to seize them as long as you can. Time can be regained, opportunities, however, not.¡± ¡°I can''t disagree, Lady Asami, yet your little journey was certainly on the more adventurous side.¡± ¡°Possibly so, yet it was productive. The council will be pleased to hear about the progress achieved. Masanari and the treasury will be happy. Makoto will be happy. You will be happy. The industrialists will be happy. And by extension Amegakure will be happy. Everyone will be happy.¡± ¡°What a truly joyous outlook~.¡± Kaoru clicked her tongue. Asami chose to ignore Kaoru¡¯s remark. ¡°Don''t be so harsh, Lady Kaoru, not only did we succeed in securing sizeable portions of our funds, the fire daimyo proved far more willing and malleable than the reports suggested, but we also succeeded in securing a most useful ally with the Land of Snow. With Koyuki installed as the new daimyo and Sandayu at her side as her right hand, they remain indebted to us. We are now indirectly able to influence the Land of Snow from within. I persuaded Koyuki to sign a mutual defence pact and treaty of military cooperation. We also negotiated a very favourable trade agreement, allowing our industry to access the Land of Snow''s vast mineral wealth, their considerable iron ore deposit, especially. And to make matters even better, I even reminded Yukigakure, after their heinous betrayal, of their sacred duty to the sole true daimyo. Yukigakure will now aid our cause and contribute a contingent of ninja. We will integrate them into our forces. All that just took some minor persuasion and gentle probing.¡± Asami beamed. Kaoru scoffed. ¡°¡®Minor persuasion and gentle probing¡¯... My men told me you threatened the elders with burning down their entire village and crucifying any survivors along the road ...¡± ¡°Lady Kaoru, you make me sound like some kind of villainess.¡±Asami giggled. ¡°These are just details. Ways to provide my arguments with the proper persuasive power. Personally, I prefer the terms ¡®productive and fruitful cooperation on a voluntary basis¡¯.¡± ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped Asami''s lips. ¡°Don''t look at me like that; Lady Kaoru. The world of politics is harsh, unforgiving one. It is them who betrayed their true lord and master either by gross negligence, or by intent. Do you really think Yukigakure played no part in this game? That Doto''s henchmen were just rogue-nin without orders? I doubt so. The elders knew the risks and willingly accepted them. They knew their betrayal would be punished with death, that they would pay for their sins with blood. It seems wrong to blame me when it was the elders who conspired to murder Koyuki''s father in cold blood. In the end, curses always come home to roost.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You still look not very convinced, Lady Kaoru. Let me ask you, Lady Kaoru, what would you have done in my stead?¡± Her words elicited surprise from the Fuma clan¡¯s head. Kaoru furrowed her eyebrow. Asami giggled. ¡°I know you Kaoru. In fact, I think we are very much alike. You, the daughter of a once unimportant clan rising in prestige. It is not a coincidence that I have chosen your capable hands. Tell me, Lady Kaoru, if the cuckoo doesn''t sing, what would you do?¡± ¡°Lady Asami, I think I can''t follow ... ...¡± ¡°Makoto would coax the cuckoo to sing. Considering his background, he would naturally resort to deception and trickery. The shadows are his realm. Masanari would wait for the cuckoo to sing. He is a patient man. As the head of an once proud clan fallen into dishonour, he bides his time. But what would you do, Lady Kaoru? What would the bellicose Fuma clan do? You are a woman of ambition.I think we both know the answer.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You would kill it, wouldn''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Silence. ¡°As said, we are not much different in terms of methodology.¡± ¡°...¡± Kaoru lowered her gaze. ¡°... To be honest, I doubted you at first, Lady Asami. A young girl without pedigree that one day appeared out of nowhere ... But they way you speak ... They way you act ... They way you think ... At times, I think your youthful appearance belies your true age, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°...¡± Koaru fell silent. Amegakure had changed. Barely two months passed, yet so much had changed. The people were different, rising from their misery, driven by the promise of a bright future with crime silenced and the economy united. It was a strange feeling. Kaoru knew one thing for sure, Asami would reward their loyalty. Her clan would rise above its humble origins, beyond Amegakure, beyond mere village politics. And that was something she looked forward to. Koaru grinned. If the cuckoo doesn''t sing ... She truly wandered what Asami would do. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 15 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Lady Asami, with all due respect I am not particularly convinced of these so-called ¡®railways¡¯ and ¡®trains¡¯ you speak of, if I might share my reservations,¡± Kichirou, patriarch of the Asano zaibatsu and industrialist, disclosed his doubts. The industrialists present at the council meeting apparently didn''t share her enthusiasm and were not particularly keen to embark on her project. Her railways were met with little love. A smile adorned Asami''s lips. ¡°Meanwhile, I am convinced, Kichirou-san. My way or railway.¡± Kichirou furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Kichirou-san, A functioning railway network would vastly increase our civilian ¡­¡±, and the military, ¡°transport capabilities, promoting economic and industrial development. Furthermore, I like trains.¡± ¡°Lady Asami, once again with all due respect, but whether you like trians or not is, I think, besides the point¡±, Kichirou insisted. ¡°Building them will require substantial sums, and we still don''t see the point of why we should invest so much in an unproven and unreliable technology.¡± ¡°Trust me, Kichirou-san, railways are neither unreliable, nor unproven. In fact, we adapt already existing technology. I witnessed their use when I journeyed in the north. In the light of our recent diplomatic efforts, our northern allies agreed to share their technological secrets with us.¡± Kichirou and his fellow industrialists eyed the rest of the council with suspicion. ¡°Is that true?¡± Masanari, Asami¡¯s right hand, came to her aid. ¡°It is. These so-called trains are constructs of steel and powered by steam generated by burning coal. Based on the provided schematics and according to our engineers, these trains appear to be functional...¡± The industrialists exchanged a series of conspiring glances. Their interest was finally kindled. Kichirou cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, if you will excuse us, we must briefly retreat to discuss this matter among us.¡± Asami beamed, aware that they would ultimately be unable to resist the temptation. ¡°No problem. Do what you need to, but no need to rush things.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Trees. Trees. Trees. And some more trees. A slow and arduous journey lay before Raiden and his entourage of operatives, ninja, historians, archaeologists, and linguists. Tasked with researching the mysterious imperial line, he performed a nebulous mission, to say the least. Few historical documents survived the times and those that did either were illegible, or not retrievable, lost in some dusty archives or greedily hidden by the monks. With little information at hand, they were forced, as pretty much expected, to rely on hearsay and rumours, which included the nonsensical rambling of some old hags. The senile priestess probably took too much of her mushrooms and told them her fairy tales about ancient sages and some moon born rabbit goddess, if that isn''t the definition of geriatric insanity. The senile shrine priestess and her babbling made no sense. Her age induced delusions and tales about moons and rabbits notwithstanding, the priestess remained their only reliable lead. They weren''t even the first ones to seek her counsel. Years ago, a crow and a snake, both clad in black, asked her the same. Whatever that was supposed to mean. Once upon a time, two sons were born, Indra and Asura, two names of mythological origin and dubious veracity according to his linguists. They two children were graced with immense strength and power through their father, a sage of unimaginable wisdom, the Sage of Six Paths, a figure whose legends and myths were handed down through the pages, making them known even today. Together with their powers, the two sons also inherited land and authority as the rightful rulers of an ancient kingdom. As the elder of the siblings, Indra was destined to ascend the throne one day, yet bitter strife divided the brothers. Embittered and filled with hate, they battled. In the end, Asura prevailed. Defeated and dishonoured, Indra and his followers went into exile, but hatred was a fire, difficult to be extinguished. For generations upon generations, the descendants of Indra, kissed by the divine powers of the goddess, and Asura, graced with the strength and intellect of man, waged war against each other with both sides convinced of the rightfulness of their respective claims. They fought to the point of mutual demise. It was then that peace was finally achieved. 1500 years ago, after much blood and tears shed, the children of Indra and Asura recognised the futile nature of their bitter struggle and reconciled. They agreed upon dividing power among them. Two emperors shall rule. Two empresses shall assist them. Together, the descendants of Indra and Asura established what would one day be known as the empire. Unrivalled in strength and power, the two clans expanded their domain across the earth, conquering surrounding lands and kingdoms alike. Centuries of peace followed, yet the malevolent spirits of discord, like a curse of the distant past, returned once again to spell their undoing. Driven by envy and lust for power, the children of Indra moved in the shadows. It was the right of the strong to rule and the fate of the weak to perish. It was only natural. In the end, there could be only one, one emperor, one empress, one empire. Why would they need to tolerate those not their equal? It was they who inherited the divine eyes. It was they who were superior in the arts of ninjutsu. The children of Indra struck quickly, without mercy. Following their heinous betrayal, the empire descended into civil war and devastation was brought over the land. The heirs of Indra emerged victorious with the descendants of Asura nearly driven to extinction, but victory came at a cost and their triumph was short-lived. Weakened by internal strife and eroding authority, their rule was overthrown by rebellious daimyo. After decades of humiliation, their time of revenge had finally come. The daimyo had never forgiven the heirs of Indra and Asura for their hubris and arrogance. Their treacherous knives put an end to the imperial line of Indra. The last remains of the empire broke apart, and thus a new era began. Raiden personally doubted the veracity of such tales, yet Lady Asami didn''t share his pessimism. Despite their hazy nature, myths and legends satisfied her curiosity as their mistress was pleased with their results. For some reason, Lady Asami even commended them for their excellent work when they were just compiling ancient history ... Goddess, rabbits, moon, sages, Indra and Asura ... What was the purpose behind all this? Nobody knew besides her. His men were trained ninja, intelligence operatives and assassins, not historians and archaeologists. This mission seemed more like a civilian affair. Nevertheless, they were ordered to continue their search and locate the old capital. Despite some minor misgivings, her words were his command, and he obeyed. Their mission brought him here into the middle of god-damn nowhere, searching for some godforsaken ruins with little success. At times, he hated his job, for sure. ¡°Captain!¡° One of his men reported. ¡°What is the matter, Toru?¡± Raiden looked up. ¡°Captain, ... we found it.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Toku nodded. ¡°Beyond the hill.¡± Raiden stormed the hill in an instant. The sight of wide open plains and a flowing river greeted him. Ancients structures, foundations of stone covered the grass land, vast ruins of an unknown age and origin. A city once massive in size, easily rivalling the metropoleis of today, but now deserted by the living. Much to Raiden''s surprise, the priestess didn¡¯t lie. The old woman the truth as days and weeks of toiling finally paid off. ¡°Toku, ... inform Lady Asami. Immediately. Tell her we found the capital. Tell her we found Kashihara.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 16 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In a far, far away land, in a far, far away village, in a far, far away office located in a far, far away clan compound, a certain girl clad in exquisite silk and garbs, throned in all her glory behind her fortress-like cherry wood desk. A certain report had reached the girl in question, a report she had eagerly awaited for a long time already. A content grin adorned Asami''s soft lips. The contents of the reports satisfied her. Raiden had stumbled across a most interesting find. Asami folded her hands.¡°I guess we need to pack again~. I will need to tell Yuki chan.~¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the meanwhile, much, much closer, a motivated little sister further pursued her academic career, studying hard and diligently, just as her ever wise Nee-san taught her. Yuki was currently paying attention to the admittedly boring history of the Third Ninja War. The teacher was bombarding the class with numerous useless dates and tedious names of some apparently important people from some no name villages the world barely remembered at all. Despite all the talk about Sunagakure being evil, Iwagakure being treacherous and evil, and Konohagakure being very, bery evil, Yuki still didn''t understand who started the war. The entire affair was such a muddle. Not that Nee-san¡¯s lectures were less nebulous by comparison. Nee-san told her that the moral categories of infantile concepts like good and evil were tools of little use in the field of historical analysis and foreign politics. Yuki didn''t exactly understand what Nee-san meant by that, but she supposed whatever Nee-san said must ... somehow ... make ... sense ... ¡°Achooo ... Achoooooo!!! Achoooooooooo!!!¡± Yuki rubbed at her nose after falling prey to an insidious case of serial sneezing. Katsuki, her feline protector whom Nee-san pushed more or less on her and whom she was now responsible for to feed and take care of, gave her a worried look. ¡°Are you feeling well, Yuki-chan?¡± ¡°Achooo!¡± Yuki rubbed at her tingling nose. ¡°I am fine. I just have a feeling that Nee-san was thinking about me... Achooo! Achooo!!!¡± Katsumi responded with a doubtful tone, ¡°Nya~; I doubt so. I am sure you myast be imyagining things ... ... ... Achooo!!! Achoooooo!!! Achoooooo!!!¡± ... ... ¡°....¡± Katsuki fell silent as a cold, ominous shiver befell her. This feeling of immediate doom and peril ... It could only mean one thing ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Land of Fire ... Endless forests ... Afternoon ... Ardent sun and a cloudless sky ... Time and date ... unknown ... Exact location ... even less known ... Surrounded by trees, a common sight, an open glade stretched before Yuki with Katsuki safely enclosed among her arms: Reality had confirmed her dreaded premonitions. Nee-san informed her and Katsuki shortly afterwards that they were going for another journey. As usual, Nee-san didn¡¯t ask for their opinion, but Yuki didn''t mind. Nee-san merely told them to prepare and pack things. Adhering to her usual secrecy, Nee-san neither disclosed where they were going nor why. Probably also because she didn''t find the courage to ask nee-san. Yuki lowered her gaze in shame, while fidgeting with her hands. She always becomes shy and bashful around Nee-san. Her heart is beating faster, and she is too scared to speak in Nee-san''s presence ... Such an outcome was far from being acceptable. Yuki gripped her fists. Her newest objective was to more confident and less meek. One day, she might even find the courage to contradict Nee-san ... Right at this moment, Nee-san suddenly appeared out of nowhere in all her radiant glory. A silken beauty armed with a scabbard and serious demeanour. Nee-san''s raised eyebrow betrayed a hint of surprise, and perhaps confusion. ¡°Is there something the matter, Yuki-chan~?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nee-san stared at her. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nee-san still stared at her, waiting for an answer. Yuki hugged Katsuki.¡°No ...¡± ... ... ... Mission failed. No confidence gained ... Once again, Yuki began fidgeting with her hands after experiencing a small scale depression. At this rate, she would never be able to talk with Nee-san. Her very words were falling apart in her mouth. ¡°I see.¡° Nee-san narrowed her eyes. A bored expression occupied her face. Her lovely black eyes with a hint of purple chakra flustered Yuki only more. Stern on the surface, yet beneath rich in love and concern. ¡°Anyway, as far as I recall, I stressed the importance of chakra control during our last training session. I hope you have done as instructed and pursued your training with the necessary dedication. ¡± Yuki nodded vigorously. ¡°I take that as a yes~.¡± Nee-san rewarded her little sister with a gentle smile, and even a head pet. Yuki would if she said the head pet didn''t feel good. She trained hard. Every day. Every morning. Ever evening. Her chakra control had improved considerably. Progress might be slow and arduous, but progress was nevertheless achieved. After all, she wasn''t a natural talent like her Nee-san, although Nee-san claimed otherwise and denied such allegations with mediocre credibility. Nee-san was different, different from her, different from everyone else. Nee-san was truly special. That was the only explanation. Everything, even the most complicated matters, came so easy to Nee-san, meanwhile she continued struggling. No wonder that she respected her Nee-san so much. Nee-san wholly deserved her admiration, as she was a paragon of perfection. Thus, she strived every day to become a little more like Nee-san. An ambitious goal for sure, but Amegakure wasn''t built in a day. With determination, she would become like Nee-san. Yuki raised her imaginary fists. Not that Nee-san would know. Nee-san cleared her throat. ¡°Enough time wasted for now. Let''s start with our training. Today I will teach you the foundations of ninjutsu.¡± Yuki raised her hand in excitement. ¡°Does that mean that Nee-san is going to teach me ninjutsu?¡± ¡°...¡± Nee-san stared. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°No.¡± Yuki''s hopes deflated. ¡°...¡± ¡°It is still far too early for you to approach ninjutsu proper.¡± Yuki pouted. ¡°But you said that you would teach me ninjutsu ...¡± ¡°I said that I would teach you the foundations of ninjutsu, not ninjutsu. You still lack the necessary prerequisites, mainly logical foundation, to wield minjutsu properly.¡± Logical what? ¡°Last time; we trained the efficient mobilisation, internal, and manifestation, external, of chakra. Today, however, we are discussing the efficient use of chakra.¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Yuki, what is ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ninjutsu is the physical manifestation of chakra used to produce a phenomenon.¡± She had obviously studied Nee-san''s handbook for definitions thoroughly. ¡°Correct. Now, what is the purpose of ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ehm, well ¡­¡± ¡°Let me help you, ninjutsu is a weapon, and ninjutsu must be understood as such, as a weapon. The purpose of a weapon is by nature to enact violence, to impose your will through violent. As such, ninjutsu is inherently destructive, a lethal weapon to kill, to main, to exterminate, to destroy. A weapon, which must be honed. This is an essential lesson that many ninja these days fail to adhere to. You must strike quick, Yuki, you must strike hard. You must make every attack, every droplet, every jutsu count. Everything else is chakra and effort wasted. Considering your meagre chakra reserves, you cannot afford to squander your resources, Yuki. You must maximise your potential to the outermost, and compensate your lack of raw strength through the intelligent and focused use of your limited means. Understood?¡± Yuki nodded. Nee-san rummaged inside her kimono before producing a single greyish ingot. Yuki stared at the metal bar. ¡°Nee-san what''s this?¡± Nee-san grinned with a glint of inexplicable malice. Yuki gulped. Nee-san giggled. ¡°This ... This is your training for today. People usually start with leaves and similar, but giving you a leaf would be too easy, and I believe you are up to the task. This ingot is a tungsten steel alloy ... As you share the same elemental affinities I do, I want you to cut through the ingot with your chakra. I want to see a clean cut. It will require a high degree of control and precision. It will take everything from you to succeed. Anything less and you will fail for sure. Good luck, Yuki-chan~. You will need it.¡± Nee-san threw the ingot at her. Yuki caught the metal bar mid air. Tungsten steel ... Even judging by a mere glance, the ingot looked quite ... durable. ... ... ... How the heck was she supposed to cut through this? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 17 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 17 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A heavy sigh escaped Raiden, as his person guided Lady Asami and company, her apparent sister and a little kitten through the lifeless ruins of Nara. An unexpected turn of events for sure. The ways of fate were strange indeed. Had he been told back in his youth that he would be one day be ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, he would have accused the person in question of suffering from a serious case of delusion, ranging from clinically insane to mentally disabled. Yet here he was, scavenging some long forgotten ruins while being ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, more than half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, clad in a kimono and armed with melodramatic theatrics of grace and elegance, reigning over Amegakure by marshalling the support of the clans and rich. Not to mention, speakingon on behalf of Pain, or rather instead of their dear, wise leader as some voices might say. How times had changed. How Amegakure had changed. The irony and absurdity of the circumstances of reality never failed to surprise him. Yesterday, proud ninja and intelligence operator, but today, reduced to Lady Asami''s precious lackey. Quite a change in his profession, and yet despite resenting it, he was ultimately following her commands. For some strange reasons, despite all his misgivings, his doubts, his initial reluctance, he was now following the command of a little girl without question. Curious, wasn''t it? Perhaps blind obedience and unwavering loyalty were after all the true essence of being a ninja. They were often said to be nothing but tools, disposable tools destined to fulfil the wishes of their lords and masters, and in his case, granting the wishes of his mistress. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Crumbled stone lay sprawled as far as her eye reached. The ruins offered Asami an underwhelming view, as their little group was guided through the deserted city that once was called Nara. Past cobbled courtyards, past crumbled walls, past fallen stone, they entered a large abandoned structure, impressive in size and dimension. ¡°I gather we have made much progress.¡± ¡°That depends on your definition of progress. So far, we have excavated little here to justify our efforts. Nothing here to find but scrap and trinkets to pocket. Historical curiosity aside, I see little point in continuing this expedition¡±, he responded with a hint of pessimism. Asami smiled, tilting her head. ¡°No need to sell yourself short, Raiden.¡± She firmly patted him on his shoulder in a reassuring gesture. ¡° Judging by your recent reports, you managed to stumble across a major find. So what exactly have you and your men unearthed, aside from these little trinkets?¡± Her chief archaeologist merely grumbled. ¡°Hmm ¡­ Come, and see for yourself.¡± A pair of ninja guards moved aside, as Asami and company entered a poorly lit corridor. Torches provided a semblance of lighting. An ancient stone staircase led their group underground, deeper and deeper into the realm of subterranean darkness beneath layer upon layer of earth and rock, until they reached a vast empty hall deep down. Gargantuan stone pillars carried the weighty ceiling and above floors. An impressive sight, from a purely architectural perspective, but otherwise disappointing. Asami had expected more than just some ancient stone structures. ¡°Is this everything?¡± ¡°Obviously not.¡± Their guide smirked, motioning forward. ¡°Further me. Follow me.¡± They followed his lead through this interminable darkness before eventually hitting a dead end. Their passage was blocked by what appeared to be a mundane ¡­ wall. Asami raised her eyebrow, a common sentiment this day. Her man in the field presented them with an admittedly ostentatious wall, adorned with elaborate patterns of inscriptions and gibberish symbols. A yin and yang circle was featured prominently in the middle. It was a circle of dark and light, unified and intertwined, despite their dualistic nature. Artistic considerations and Deidara''s appreciation aside, the wall exuded no sense of importance. Quite the contrary. The grey monstrosity looked like a common wall. It felt like a common wall. It was in fact a common wall. ¡°A wall?¡±Asami paid Raiden with a questioning gaze. He owed her an explanation. ¡°We thought the same initially, but appearances are often deceiving. This is not a wall, but a gate.¡± Asami paid Raiden a questioning gaze. ¡°According to our linguists, the hall here is a treasure vault. The inscriptions mention ancient treasures, three sacred regalia, valour, wisdom, and benevolence in some way. Unfortunately, the inscriptions appear to be incomplete. Parts are missing., but we suspect that whatever these treasures might be, they must lie beyond the gate, inside the vault lay. The only problem is that ... ... ...¡± Asami stepped forwards to study the gate herself. ¡°Let me guess, you have no idea how to open it, correct?¡± ¡°... ... ¡­ So far, all our attempts to find the seams of the doors to open the passage have failed. The gate won''t move.¡± Her hand touched the dusty, gritty surface. A faint puff of the substance drifted through the air. The grey stone felt cold, dense. ¡°Are you absolutely certain the gate can be opened?¡± ¡°Very much so. The inscriptions leave little doubt about the matter, and I have never heard about an inaccessible treasure vault. That would be rather stupid, not to say counter productive. Judging by the slits and the seals, there must be a way. You don¡¯t put seals on something that can''t be opened. In fact, we suspect the vault had been opened recently.¡± Asami was listening. ¡°How so?¡± Raiden elaborated, ¡°When we arrived, the entire area was covered in rubble and debris; yet ... yet this underground passage has survived the times remarkably unscathed. No debris. No rubble. Little sign of erosion and age ¡­ As it turns out, we have found a stone plate lying right next to the staircase. It fits perfectly. The plate must have once covered the entrance, but it was lifted and moved ¡­ Someone came here before us.¡± Asami processed this new piece of information. So they weren''t the first to discover this place. How disappointing, but a predictable outcome. ¡°Just about how long ago are we talking about?¡± ¡°That is unfortunately impossible to tell at this point. Maybe years, perhaps decades, but we assume a more recent date.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the gate and the engraved seals. Her hand touched the cold grey surface once more. This type of stone ... This type of sealing ... A nagging feeling insisted that she had seen all of this somewhere before. ¡°And what about explosives? Have you tried those? Can''t we force our way inside?¡± ¡°We have already tried ... It''s impossible. Personally, I have nothing against the destruction of historic sites ..., but the problem that we face is the structural integrity of this place. If we try to blast our way through, the chances are good that we all are going to be buried alive.¡± Asami clicked her tongue in slight annoyance.¡°Have you any other ideas, Raiden? As you have said, there must be a way. Our ancestors must have left us some hints here.¡± ¡°... They have, but the inscriptions mostly consist of cryptic messages ... Incomplete. The word incomplete occupied Asami''s mind. It had a familiar touch. Raiden straightened his back. ¡°They say that ¡®passage will only be granted to those worthy, to those who carry the blood Ashura, or those who wield the eyes of Indra¡¯. The inscriptions undoubtedly refer to the legendary progenitors of the two imperial lines, but since both have long since gone extinct, we are with few options left ¡­ Lady Asami?¡± A subdued giggle filled the darkness, originating from a single girl. An amused smirk adorned Asami''s lips. She finally ... remembered. This stone ... This seal strongly resembled ... A certain ancient shrine on a rainy night, a certain stone tablet from the past, came to mind. ¡°Extinct. Extinct is such a harsh word, Raiden, don''t you agree? While I can''t speak for the children of Ashura, Raiden, I can assure you that the descendants of Indra, the last heirs of the imperial throne, are still very much among us. His blood hasn''t yet waned.¡± The gate opened as ancient stone began to move, parting before Raiden''s very eyes, Incredulity gripped his mind, as his lips fell silent. How ... How was this possible ... The gate had opened itself ... But who ... His gaze fell on a certain girl who returned a secretive smile, yet all of his attention was drawn to her eyes ..., to a purple abyss of endless power. In an instant, his blood froze, as everything suddenly fell into place ... His mission ... All the ancient history ... This place ... The imperial regalia ... Her eyes ... Her blood ... Her legacy ... The destiny of a girl born to rule. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 18 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 18 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Author''s Notes: This may be irrelevant for those who never read or watched Naruto and merely enjoy this fanfic standalone. It will prove to be less irrelevant for those who have. This story will take, from here onwards, a stronger AU direction as the entire Kaguya/Otsutsuki clan background story of late Shippuden will be effectively thrown into this trash bin of terrible writing, where it belongs. Rewritten from a more grounded perspective, more properly based on Japanese mythology with significantly lower power-scaling and a different order of events presented. It would be otherwise impossible to lead this fanfic to a satisfying end. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami smiled at her sweet, sweeter, sweetest sister. ¡°Come, Yuki-chan~. Time to explore some ancient ruins~. Together~.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki nodded, bouncing after her like the faithful little sister she was with the light steps of a newborn kitten-kitten and Katsuki tightly enclosed in her cuddly embrace. Doubt and hesitation were concepts alien to Yuki, whose judgement was decisively clouded by her eternal love for her sole and all-important Nee-san. Meanwhile, Someone else of lesser spirit hesitated. Raiden stared at Asami with a mixture subtle distrust and speechlessness. His posture was impeccable. His back straightened. His hand folded behind his back. Yet his blank stare told her everything she needed to know. It was the immense weight of history that finally dawned on a common man of his birth, a man of humble origins . The endless thoughts and questions crossing his mind lay before her readable like an open book. Asami gifted Yuki with a radiant smile before turning towards her loyal guide. ¡°Raiden, what''s the matter? You seem troubled.¡± ¡°...¡±A calculating stare met her, a stare filled with neither hostility, nor animosity, but rather with hints of surprise, confusion, and even curiosity. Extending her arms, Asami offered an invitation to her comrade in arms. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me.¡± His hesitation persisted undiminished, yet his composure slowly returned. Raising his hand, Raiden cleared his throat. ¡°... My apologies for my delay, Lady Asami, your recent actions ¡­ distracted me. I would love to, but I can see nothing inside.I think that this is a matter of illumination, or rather the lack of ... it ¡­¡± A series of floating flames appeared around Asami to light their way in their purple glory.Their flickering light illuminated the hall, piercing the darkness of the subterranean chamber. Asami beamed. ¡°I guess, this should resolve our little illumination issue to a sufficient degree. Time to go~.¡± Taking a happy Yuki by her hand, Asami led her intrepid, little sister through the ruins. Raiden quietly followed after some brief consideration. His watchful eyes never left Asami¡¯s back. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her flames guided them onwards, as they navigated through the dark corridors, meanwhile her Yuki-chan was beaming and humming along. Yet uncomfortable silence reigned due to one certain man. Asami turned her gaze behind her. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, something seems to trouble you, my friend. You have gone quite silent.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Raiden responded. Asami giggled. ¡°I would say so. Your reticence is rather obvious. Hardly inconspicuous.¡± ¡°... I guess so¡±, Raiden admitted. ¡°Do tell me, what weighs on your soul? You can ask me anything.¡± ... ... ... He took her at her word. ¡°Considering your little speech, I assume that you must be a descendant of Indra, aren''t you?¡± An amused smirk crossed Asami¡¯s face ¡°I am indeed. I am the last living descendant of Indra.¡± Aside from Itachi, and Sasuke, but those were of course minor technicalities. Raiden studied her. His glazed eyes scrutinised her every gesture. ¡°Which in turn, makes Your Highness the last living heir in the imperial line of succession, doesn''t it?¡± Asami giggled in response. ¡°Why ask what you know by yourself, Raiden? I think you know the answer as well as I do.¡± ¡°...¡± Raiden fell silent. His question was answered, leaving him with merely more questions unanswered. ¡°So the legends are true ... What a surprise. Judging by your ¡­¡± ¡°Judging by what?¡± Asami maintained her smile undiminished. ¡°Never mind, it''s nothing.¡± Raiden diverted, but Asami didn''t mind. ¡°Nee-san~, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki tugged at her sleeves, her voice musical. ¡°Yes, Yuki-chan?¡± Asami beamed. Yuki''s eyes began to sparkle brighter, and brighter, ever brighter, ¡°Does that mean Nee-san is a true princess?¡± Obviously, someone as perfect as Nee-san must be! It would be only a title most befitting her.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°I guess so. Technically speaking, I am a princess.¡± ¡°Oh~.¡± Yuki reacted in surprise, her admiration for Nee-san soaring even higher, if that was even possible. Katsuki nodded in perfect unison, her ears twitching, her tail wagging, and her whiskers satisfied. Her feline mind shared mirrored Yuki''s sentiments. As it turned out, her mistress was a genuine princess. An imperial princess, no less. Her kitten chest swelled with the immense pride inborn to the most supreme feline race. No wonder that fate chose Asami as her mistress, considering her noble lineage. Now with Asami''s pedigree revealed, continuing submittance to her mistress was only a matter of course. It was a most logical decision, a most natural decision on her part to serve her mistress. Of course, a princess of her stature of the proud and venerable cat clan would only ever accept a mistress of noble birth, a princess of comparable stature and standing. Raiden, meanwhile, pinched the bridge of his nose. Like big sister, like little sister ... He was certain that the two sisters would be sooner or later his end. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Time passed before their arrival at the end of the tunnel. An ancient stone altar greeted them. An altar, serene and pristine, proud and magnificent to the point that the very air fell into a stupor of sudden deference and awe. Steles, or pillars, of black stone surrounded an eight-petalled lotus cast on the ground, leaving no doubt about their origin. This place was ... special, a place where time stood still. The steles ... The stone ... The lotus ... A strange, celestial aura inhabited these ancient walls, a spirit close to the realm of the divine, far removed from the profane qualities of the mundane, physical world. This altar was the place where the sacred treasures, the imperial regalia, were stored throughout the centuries. Forgotten by man and history, they were meant to be returned to their rightful heir, or rather their rightful heiress. Such was their preordained destiny. Yet reality, as so often, disagreed. Asami''s eyes fell upon three venerable podiums. Judging by their placement, she intuited that they were supposed to harbour what was hers. Two of three podiums were conspicuously vacant. Two of the three imperial regalia were missing, leaving her behind, much to her personal displeasure, or rather empty handed. ¡°...¡± Her mysterious thieves appropriated the sword and the mirror, yet the perpetrators ignored the magatama. Untouched and seemingly neglected, the jewel of jewels lay before her, unclaimed and at her disposal. That was at least something, and most certainly better than nothing, as her uninvited visitors could have easily left her with less. Inspecting the altar, Raiden noted, ¡°I guess our hunch was correct, we are not the first who have entered this room. Someone beat us here.¡± ¡°... Apparently ...¡± Asami commented with a hint of annoyance, ¡°... but I guess not everything is lost. At least, our thieves had a shred of decency left and didn''t steal all of them.¡± Raiden raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did they take?¡± ¡°Judging by their absence, both the sword Kusanagi ... along with the Yata mirror ... are both missing, but I suppose they mean little to you ... The three imperial regalia ... Have you ever heard about them, Raiden? Her subordinate shook his head negatively. ¡°Not until recently. Based on the inscriptions and from what I heard, they are supposed to be some kind of sacred treasure ...¡± ¡°They are that ... They are,¡± Asami sighed and lectured, ¡°... And yet they are so much more. ¡®The Sun in her radiant glory banishes the consuming darkness of the longest night, and the Moon, ever increasing, ever decreasing, illuminates thy way in the face of obscurity. May my jewels guide thee like a lamp through the darkest night, armed with the steel of my sword¡¯.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle in response, enunciated each of her words. ¡°Do not worry, Raiden. I don''t blame you for your ignorance. The regalia are objects shrouded in mystery, as knowledge about their existence has waned since the disappearance of the imperial line. In fact, ¡®the matters of the age of the gods had long been forgotten so that no one knew them any longer.. ¡°Even the emperors, those who guarded the three sacred regalia, handing them down from one generation to the other, forgot their meaning. One day, the emperor asked the wisest of all schools in the kingdom, yet their meaning even eluded them. Saddened, the emperor one day prayed to the kami to answer his questions, and from the waters of the imperial garden a woman dressed in blue emerged, an emissary of Tensh¨­ Daijin, to teach the emperor the word of the kami.¡¯ So you are certainly far from alone in your ignorance.¡± ¡°...¡± Raiden refrained from commenting. Asami continued, her momentum unabated, ¡°The imperial regalia are items of extreme importance, symbols of power and authority, of particular religious and spiritual significance. The regalia predate the birth of the empire and the era of Indra and Ashura ...¡± They even predate the time of Hagoromo and Hamura, along with the reign of princess Kaguya. ¡°It was the Sun Goddess herself, the one who bestowed them as gifts upon her blessed children. It is her blood that flows through my veins, the last descendant of Amaterasu omikami, The imperial regalia are thus central to the legitimacy and authority of the imperial throne. As such, they all must be acquired by my hand to reclaim what is mine.¡± Raiden remained silent. Imperial regalia ... Amaterasu ... Imperial throne ... His mental image was growing clearer and clearer. ¡°How ... How do you know all this?¡± A smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Trust me. Raiden, I have my sources by virtue of my blood and my extensive studies, yet even I lack the finer details. We are talking here about an era bygone. Much knowledge has been lost. Perhaps too much.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Her words elicited an uneasy smile from his lips. ¡°I will be honest, Lady Asami, why me? Why are you disclosing all of this to me?¡± ¡°In the great of scheme of things, it doesn''t matter whether you know, or not, as, sooner or later, the day the world will know will come regardless. So take it as a token of appreciation in your person, as I confide in your secrecy.¡± Asami stepped forwards, prepared to claim her prize. ¡°¡®This shall be the land upon which my descendants shall found their reign. Go forth thou, my child, thither and rule it in my stead, as decreed by my will. May prosperity attend thy dynasty, and may it endure for ever like Heaven and Earth.¡¯¡± The magatama was hers, hers alone, and so was the imperial throne. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 19 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 19 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Yuki-chan, be a good girl and wait with Katsuki for me to return.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san.¡± Yuki smiled like the filial sister she was. Asami marched across the altar, towards the podium, driven by what could be only described as destiny at her back. The magatama was calling for her. A green, curved bead lay before her within her grasp. Her hand reached for the jade, a move that went unopposed. The jewel was claimed by her, as her skin touched the cold jade surface. A single touch was sufficient for the jewel to make its presence known. A strange, mysterious spiritual aura originating from the magatama clashed with hers. The jade was indeed special. The jade was interacting with her chakra. Its energy was flowing through her, tickling her aura and the nature of her chakra. The jewel seemed to harbour an incredible amount of energy, a giant reservoir of a chakra peculiar in nature at her command and disposal, a chakra invigorated by the power of the world itself. A curious sight, but a gift Asami wouldn''t forego. Chakra was chakra. You could have never enough of it. Yet beyond mere amplification of her powers, there lurked more below the surface ... Deep within the magatama, there was residing an ancient presence of unknown origin, a presence that was resonating, intermixing with her chakra. Her senses expanded, and her chakra increased in potency, reminding her of the day she had awakened her mangekyou sharingan. Her lips moved on their own, moved by primordial truth. ¡°Since the time of the creation of heaven and earth, since the time when the divine and the profane were established, since the time that the spiritual and the mundane were divided, since the time that nature and man separated, there has been ignorance. The absolute and divine way has been forgotten, and the absolute nature of the world has been lost. Yet there is enlightenment. To the deluded ones, they are separated. To the enlightened ones, they are the one and the same.¡± The magatama reacted to her words by absorbing a portion of her chakra. The jade began glowing ominously and lifted from her palm up to float in the air. Asami grinned, satisfied. The magatama was finally hers. Yet it was at this moment that her new subject betrayed its mistress in cold blood. The jade shot right through her heart; piercing her very soul. What ... was ... happe ... ning ... This ... was not ... planned ... Her body fell, as her vision turned black. The world around her waned, and her consciousness faded. ¡°Nee-san ... ! Nee-san ... .... ! Nee-san ... ... ...! Nee ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Where am I?¡± Asami recuperated from her sudden moment of weakness, regaining consciousness. Her hand reached for her disoriented head, while her eyes studied her surroundings. Strange purple water covered the ground, and darkness greeted her wherever she looked. Asami found herself surrounded by an empty void of absolute nothingness, yet the place felt familiar. Her senses felt the comforting presence of her chakra. It was everywhere. Asami rose to explore the area, only to spot an enigmatic silhouette of a figure seemingly floating above the ground in the distance. Her eyes narrowed in understandable suspicion. As it turned out, her suspicion was snot misplaced, as the enigmatic figure suddenly approached her. His serene resounded through the void. ¡°Who art thou?¡± Asami blinked, startled by his, even by her standards, archaic speech before talking back. ¡°Well, I must reciprocate thy question, who art thou? Identify theeself!¡± ¡°...¡± The enigmatic figure remained silent, still shrouded in the darkness of the void. Her eyes discerned nothing but his vague silhouette. ¡°...¡± Asami returned his favour with respective taciturnity. Their silent staring contest continued. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, conceding defeat. ¡°I guess we have arrived at an impasse, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The mysterious figure closed his eyes and practised silence, ignoring her in a move that either betrayed his foolishness, or arrogance. ¡°Still as monosyllabic as ever. It seems that I have no other choice.¡± A sigh escaped her, before Asami saw herself forced to resort to a polite bow in a motion of modest respect. Respect your elders, such the traditions demand. Respect where respect was due, even when misplaced. ¡°Salutations, my name is Asami, a descendant of Indra. I am greeting you, whoever or whatever you might be. ¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The old man still refused to speak, aggravating her only further with his interminable quietude. The senile man was trying her patience to the utmost. Until he finally graced her with his presence. From beyond the mist, an old man appeared of sagely demeanour and marked by the passage of time. His skin was pale, and horns protruded from his head. Yet her attention was drawn solely to his lavender eyes. ¡°...¡± Asami held her breath. These eyes ... She recognised them. It was the Rinnegan. The man cleared his throat and spoke. His voice rang throughout the emptiness of the room, a voice ancient and venerable, filled with presumed wisdom. ¡°Long hath it been since last I had discoursed with a mortal child. Much time hath since passed.¡± His metallic staff struck the ground. ¡°Thou, child, hast laid claim to the magatama, to the jewel passed to me by my mother, and passed by my to my children. My name is Hagoromo. I am the one who established peace and order. I am the one once knownst to the world as the Sage of Six Paths. Unless age deceiveth mine eyes, thou art a child of Indra.¡± Asami offered a polite smile. ¡°So the legends are true. The Sage of Six Paths truly existed.¡± The sage nodded. ¡°Thou art not mistaken, though I assumed mine existence should be common knowledge even in this day and age.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Ye presume too much. Man, by his nature, is a forgetful creature, and the passage of time an enemy most insidious. After centuries, what was once knownst to many becometh only a distant memory to the few. It is then that memory faileth the weak mind of man only far too easily. The past once knownst becometh an era shrouded in myths and legends, forgotten, distorted, by those who should remember.¡± The sage closed his eyes, contemplating, ¡°I see, child of Indra, thy words do carry undeniable wisdom. Speak, what dost thou wish?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 20 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 20 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami scrutinised the man from tip to toe, even studying his face. ¡°My sincerest apologies, but it wasn''t on mine own volition that I arrived here to stand before you. It was the magatama that hath called me.¡± ¡°... I see, I gather that it must be the magatama then that hath summoned thee.¡± The sage fell silent, carefully pondering his next words. ¡°It hath been a long time since I was last approached by so many of my children. Following the fall of the empire and with the regalia lost, contact hath been diminishing each generation. Though, I must confess that thine appearance surpriseth me. Thou art female, my child. Across all of the centuries, I cannot remember to have been visited by a female, a girl no less, before.¡± Asami grinned in response. ¡°I do not intend to fathom the reasons for such, But an observation, it appears your selection process appears to expose error beyond mere statistical margin.¡± The sage didn''t share her amusement, for obvious reasons. Her sarcasm wasn''t lost on him, yet he decided to ignore her comment out of disinterest or for the sake of politeness. His lavender eyes, his rinnegan, studied her, piercing her very soul. Nothing escaped his omniscient eyes, and even the most hidden truth was laid bare. ¡°And yet thou standest before me, child of Indra. The magatama, one of three sacred regalia, hath judged thee worthy to enter the inner sanctum, a judgement I do not intend to oppose, although I cannot hide my curiosity. Thou appear not to descend from either main line of my children. Thy soul beareth neither a fragment of Indra, nor of Ashura. Thou hailest from a mere branch family, and even then the blood of Indra is weak in thee to the point of fading. And yet there lieth an incomparable strength in thine eyes, a strength I have not seen for ages. Thine eyes, thy sharingan, wield a power far too strong for thy line ¡­ Thy very soul, my child, burneth with a frightening intensity. Dense, heavy, transcendent. Thy soul is peculiar, different from those who came before you, different from my children. It remindeth me of my mother¡¯s and those of my son''s. Thine is a soul closer to the realm of the divine than to the world of the mortals, but still bound by mortal flesh.¡± Asami offered a slight bow in return as a sign of gratitude. ¡°Your words are flattering me, Sage. To compare my humble soul with the one of Princess Kaguya.¡± The sage remained unmoved. ¡°I would not call such a comparison flattering, considering my mother''s many vices and failings. Whether your resemblance goeth beyond mere superficial details remaineth to be seen.¡± ¡°I understand. In that case, I hope I fall short of your expectations.¡± Asami mustered a giggle. ¡°But let us put aside with time. We both know as to why I stand before you. I am here to claim the mastery of what is rightfully mine.¡± Hagoromo lowered his gaze, musing. ¡°Thine enthusiasm is noted, my child. However, it falleth to me to judge what is thine and what not. Thou layest claim to the magatama, but first thou needest to pass my judgement. I will test thy wisdom and thy heart.¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. ¡°With all due respect, the matters of heart and wisdom seem like a rather philosophical exercise in nature, a rather subjective one if I might add. We hardly know ourselves, so how are we supposed to pass judgement on those around us?¡± ¡°...¡± The sage closed his eyes. ¡°It seemeth that thou hast come prepared, child of Indra, far more prepared than many of thy predecessors, despite your age.¡± ¡°Age is a deceiving matter, Sage. Too easily, we are misguided by mere appearances. ¡±, Asami elaborated. ¡°Of course, I came prepared. It would be foolish to claim without resolve, without consideration. I am not as thoughtless as to walk a path not contemplated.¡± ¡°True.¡± Hagoromo nodded in agreement. ¡°So speak, Asami, child of Indra, what reason dost thou have to lay claim to the magatama?¡± His question elicited a chuckle from Asami. ¡°What a curious question, are ye trying to test my character?¡± ¡°...¡± The sage chose not to respond. Asami mustered a smile. ¡°I will take that a yes. Ye want to know who I am, don''t ye?¡± ¡°...¡± No response. ¡°I suppose I could answer your question, but the better question is, why shouldn''t I? Why shouldn''t I claim what is mine? Why shouldn''t I possess what is destined to me? I am Asami, last of the Uchiha, and the legitimate heiress to the imperial throne. It is my intention, my destiny, my birthright to rule. As such, it is only logical to call the regalia my own.¡± ¡°It seemeth so¡±, Hagoromo conceded. ¡°Though, how canst thou to be so certain of thy destiny, child? How canst thou be so certain that it is thou who hast been chosen?¡± A subdued giggle answered his question. ¡°I must confess, I find your question highly amusing. Answer me, how can ye be so sure of the contrary? How can I not be chosen, Hagoromo? Ye know my heritage better than anyone else. Ye know of the strength I possess. Ye know of the power I wield. Who shallest oppose me to deny me? And even then, concerns of legitimacy aside, do we need to be chosen to realise our calling? What is destiny, Hagoromo? What is fate? We both know, unless ye have fallen prey to deterministic tendencies, that destiny and fate are nothing but an amalgamation of our own actions and choices. Fate is a force in human hands. In the end, it mattereth little to me whether I am chosen, or not, whether ye regard me as such, or not, whether the world recognise me, or not. All such is irrelevant. I am my only true master. I will impose my will on reality. The throne, the magatama, the other regalia, I will make them mine, regardless of opposition. It is what I have decided. It is where my path will lead me.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagaromo shook his head. ¡°Akin to thy forebears, thou, child, strivest for higher power. Thou shouldest know that it is a dark path that thou decidest to walk.¡± ¡°A dark path?¡± Asami smirked. ¡°How so, if I might ask? Is it morally wrong to aspire for power? To hope, to master, to dream, to control, to love, to subdue, to live? I would argue, the will to power is the very essence of our selfs. It is a trait, for better or for worse, deeply ingrained in us.¡± Hagoromo pondered his words. ¡°And yet it is a force best used sparsely and best kept from mortals hands. Power corrupts even the most noble hearted of people.¡± Asami was hardly able to suppress her amusement. ¡°Wouldn''t you say that such is a rather ironic statement on your part?¡± ¡°...¡± His gaze intensified. ¡°How so, child?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii?fan_landing=true Arc X Chapter 21 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 21 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami chuckled. ¡°Personally, I consider it quite ironic that ye, of all people, Sage, are berating me for acquiring power, when it is ye who was graced with capabilities far beyond the humble boundaries of mortal men by virtue of your birth alone. Your pedigree afforded you powers unparalleled, inconceivable even to this day and age, and not rivalled ever since. It was not your wisdom, not your benevolence, not your virtues, it was solely the strength of your bloodline that raised you to your station, turning you into a figure of legends, of divine reverence, and yet ye seem to deny me the same power ye once called your own. On what grounds, I must ask you. What right do ye have to deny me to aspire what was handed to you by the vagrancies of fate, by a fluke of luck? What is the reason I cannot be what ye once were?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Hagoromo pondered his words with care. His old hands gripped his staff. ¡°Long hath it been that I have been challenged with such vigour. Thou, child, art a formidable opponent indeed. I can see now as to why not only the magatama, but also the sharingan have chosen thee. They both would be inevitably drawn to the strength of thy soul.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. ¡°Judging by thy words, I assume that thou accusest me of hypocrisy?¡± ¡°Hypocrisy is such an unbecoming word.¡± Her lips mustered a smirk. ¡°A matter of fact; I do not question your sincerity, which I do not doubt. I question, however, the validity of your views.¡± ¡°...¡± The sage met her words with a healthy degree of scepticism, yet he didn''t dismiss her outright. ¡°I am listening. Enlighten me, child.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command.¡± Asami returned a polite bow. ¡°It hath not escaped me that your personage harboureth a deep distrust towards power in general, a sentiment undoubtedly inspired by the nefarious deeds of your mother and her eventual fall, and the tragic fate that later befell your sons. Both, your mother and your son, fell to the corrupting lure of power. The truth is, ye fear power, Hagoromo, to the point of being willing to forsake it. Ye wandered the world to assist people in need and preach the way of ninshu, all to bring peace and order to a world torn by war.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagoromo closed his eyes. ¡°Thou hath studied the tablet well, child, much more thoroughly than most of your ancestors, although I should not be surprised. The children of Indra always tended to be more perceptive than their more naive siblings. It is as you say, my mother and my son served me as warning examples, yet I fail to see thy point.¡± ¡°Your emotions are clouding your judgement, a reaction only far too human. Confronted with the abyss of madness, and hatred, ye came to perceive power as a force of evil. An understandable view, yet erroneous. Power is first and foremost a matter of fact, not of morality, and surely not of categories such as good and evil. Power is an amoral force. Whether it will be used as a force of good or a force of evil, depends entirely on its wielder, a fact ye seem to have forgotten. It was your power, not the righteousness of your cause, that enabled you to challenge and defeat your mother. It was your power that allowed you to travel the land and to spread the way of your ninshu. It was your power that let you shape history to this day. In fact, the very fact that we are able to talk after centuries, or even millennia, of your mortal shell passing is due to the inherent strength of your soul. Ye were given so much to the power granted to you, in an abundance unimaginable, and yet ye are keen to deny me the same privilege? Grant me the power I strive for, I was born for.¡± ¡°But to what end, my child?¡± Hagaromo sighed. ¡°Whither shalleth thy path lead thee?¡± ¡°Does it truly matter? I don''t think so, the necessity of purpose is vastly overrated by lesser spirits, although I cannot deny that I am driven by ambition. In the end, I am only human. Regardless of rationality and logic, it is my heart that yearns for strength, for power, for glory, for battle, for the pulsating essence of life beyond the mundanity of reality. It is the exhilaration of power, admittedly motivated by egoistic desires, that gives me a sense of purpose, a sense of living in this cursed world where all sins and virtues are washed away. I have long since come to the conclusion that deep down, I am who I am, and there is no sense in denying myself. I am Asami. I follow my heart, my dreams, my incessant yearning. I am a force beyond destiny, a force beyond good and evil.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°Ye appear lost for words, Sage. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Thou possess an honest heart, child. Far more honest than those of your predecessors. Thou art a curious girl. The thirst for power is strong in thee, rivalling those of my son and my mother, and yet thou appearest to retain control over thy will.¡± Hagoromo closed his eyes, thinking. ¡°What wilt thou do with such power once acquired?¡± ¡°Do I sense distrust in thy words? Ye are worried whether I might misuse my power for the wrong purposes.¡± Hagormo nodded. ¡°I would lie if I said no.¡± ¡°Understandably so.¡± Her lips smirked. ¡°Rest assured, though, I am not a bad person, although dissenting opinions would argue the contrary based on ethical and moral considerations I can hardly dispute. In the end, however, I was never able to relinquish my humanity. In the depth of my heart, I remain a deeply political animal, socialised and trained as such. Ye assert that power requireth a purpose. You are quite right, the human soul craves for a noble cause worth fighting for, for a higher calling worth to be championed. I am only too eager to render my humble assistance to guide their visions, their dreams, their hopes. When I look around, what do I see, Hagoromo? I see an imperfect world, a world full of injustice, a world ruled by the iron fists of a few select villages and an uncaring oligarchy. I hear the cries of this world, Hagoromo. It is a world crying for salvation, yearning for change. Doth this satisfy your curiosity?¡± ... ... ... ¡°... ... ... I finally begin to understand.¡± Hagoromo''s staff hit the surface of the water, causing ripples to expanded throughout the empty void. ¡°Our ways will part here, child of Indra, as I will take my leave of thee. I cannot agree with thy ways, yet it is not my place to disagree, nor do I possess the strength to fight thee. It would be futile to deny thee what thou wouldest easily take by force, like as so many of thy forebears did. Go forth, Asami, child of Indra, claim what is thine. I only hope thou wilt wield thy power wisely.¡± His figure dissolved, and his presence vanished. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami¡¯s eyes shot open, only to be met by the bright, radiant light of reality. Her consciousness returned to the world of the living, as her heart resumed beating, her lungs inhaled the vigour of fresh air, and her blood was circulating again through her veins, retunring her from the brink of death to the world of the living. Her lips wore a satisfied smile, holding her magatama, her precious prize, securely in her hands. The jewel glimmered purple in honour of its new mistress ... ¡°NEE-SAN~!!!¡± Yuki ambushed her, tackling her to the ground with a tight hug and all the strength of her love. Yuki''s petite arms embraced her beloved nee-san. Her eyes were welling up with tears, as sadness was written all over her face. ¡°Nee-san~, you have returned. We already thought we had lost you.¡± Asami turned to her sister, ruffling her hair. ¡°Why are you so sad, Yuki-chan?¡± Yuki rubbed her eyes, wiping away the salty tears from her cheeks. ¡°Nee-san suddenly fell unconscious. And you wouldn''t wake up anymore.¡± Asami blinked, her memory fuzzy. ¡°Is ... that true?¡± ¡°Indeed¡±, Raiden confirmed Yuki''s version of the events. ¡°You fell unconscious, Lady Asami. The magatama seems to have interacted with your chakra before entering your body, causing a sudden loss of consciousness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle, rewarding her even more precious Yuki with a warm smile. ¡°Now I have returned, there is no reason for you to worry any more.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii?fan_landing=true Arc XI Chapter 1 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Field Manual Revised Version Amegakure Military Academy Intended for educational use Preface In the wake of our recent military reforms with the clear and unmistakable intent to strengthen the means of national defence and strength, we invite the reader to explore the end of such policies, and by extension, the very nature of war. There should be little doubt left even among the common man that the military is, ultimately and by inherent necessity, an institution created for a sole purpose, war! Regardless of whether consisting of ninja, samurai, soldiers, or other combatants, the military is an institution dedicated to war, yet what is war? Answers might diverge depending on various interpretations, but war remains, in its essence, an act of military force, armed with ever more potent weaponry to subject our enemy to our will. We strive to subject our enemy to our will through the use of force. It is the compulsory submission of the enemy to our will that is and must be the ultimate object of our forces, the ultimate object of all our efforts. In order to achieve such domination of will, we must deprive the enemy of any means of further resistance. It must be our prime goal to degrade the enemy forces to the point of rendering them ineffectual. Our actions will place the enemy in a position more disadvantageous to them than the concessions that we demand in return, yet the disadvantageous nature of their position must be naturally not transitory in nature, otherwise the enemy will refuse to yield, and instead continue fighting in the hope of a change of fortunes. Any continuation of the war must thus become unbearable to a degree necessary to allow us to enforce our will, enabling us to realise our ultimate objectives. The more limited our objectives, the more limited the price we ask for, the smaller the resistance the enemy will employ, the less force will be required to make the enemy comply. Conversely, the less significant our objectives, the less value shall we place upon them, and the more easily we will be induced to give ours up altogether. Our objectives must thus determine both the aim and scope of our military efforts. As such, war is, despite its unrestrained and intrinsically violent nature, is never an isolated act, nor, contrary to common perception, an irrational affair. Waged by chieftains and nobles, waged by kings and conquerors, founded on reasons of personal ambition in the ages of old, the wars of this day and age, the wars of whole nations and states, are born in contrast from political motives, forming a collective effort of will. The wars of our age transcend the boundaries of the individual, instead entering firmly the realm of policy, not as merely a political act, but as a real political instrument. We can say, therefore, that war is a mere continuation of policy by other means, a continuation of our dreams, our hopes, our aspirations, our livelihood. Such is the reason that such importance must be placed upon the study of the arts of war and their continuous evolution. Such is the lesson that you, the reader, the keen student, the aspiring officer, the very future of our strength, should never forget. It is upon your shoulders that duty falls. Combat and Leadership ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Arc XI Chapter 2 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Explosions. Jutsu. Kunai. Smoke. Dust. Fighting. Combat. Ambush. Attack. Counterattack. Defence. Cover. Camouflage. Concealment. Manoeuvring. Training ground. Filed exercise. Asami observed the battlefield through her pair of binoculars, inspecting Amegakure¡¯s first official field training exercises from afar, from atop her hill. Her hill granted her a wide field of vision, allowing her to view the entire battlefield. Amegakure''s army conducted their first large scale live field training exercises. They were wargaming, pitching blue force against red force on the company level and above. Her army was busy drilling command and leadership, formations and tactics, proper cooperation and coordination, manoeuvres and movement, communication and initiative, application of firepower and combat strength, unit cohesion and dispersal. It was a wonderful sight to Asami who was watching her army grow in size and strength. Training created familiarity. Familiarity created normality. Normality created automatisms. Such automatisms didn¡¯t yet exist. They had to be nurtured and practised. The battlefield had to become a part of her troops. It had to become deeply ingrained in their very soul and psych. Yet her army had still much to learn. The officer corps proved lacking in terms of professionalism and experience. Meanwhile, the rank and file often lacked basic skills and competence. Nevertheless, Asami was satisfied with their results so far. A content smile crossed her lips. They made much progress in a matter of a few mere months. An undisciplined and uncoordinated bunch they were, but they made their first steps in the right direction, as her reforms gradually and slowly began to take effect. Her measures were working, but it would take time to bear fruit. Amegakure¡¯s forces had to be completely rebuilt and reorganised from scratch. It would take months, years, if not decades for them to absorb fully her lessons from the highest officers down to the common soldier. Building an army was a project that required considerable time and patience, but it was progressing. Their training would and must continue. One day, Amegakure would reap the benefits of the foundations they had laid today. Her armies would be baptised in the fires of a war that was still beyond them. The armies of Amegakure would be prepared for the true test, for the crucible of war. They would be prepared for her war. ¡°Lady Asami.¡± Kaoru and her entourage appeared. Of course, Her de facto minister of war was attending and supervising the manoeuvres. ¡°Ah, greetings, Lady Kaoru, how do you like our little wargames? Impressive, aren¡¯t it?¡± Asami offered her a benign smile. Always the stern and serious woman she was, Kaoru didn''t share her enthusiasm. ¡°Not exactly impressive ..., but I must say they are a rather unique experience. I haven''t seen anything like this ever before.¡± ¡°Unique, but necessary, Lady Kaoru.¡± Asami giggled with a faint smile gracing her lips. ¡°One day, you will witness the merits of our more academic and practical approach to warfare. The battlefield is a dangerous place, extremely lethal, with death lurking behind every corner. The only way for the common ninja to survive in such an environment is to think and fight as one, as a unit, as a collective. They must realise their true potential, otherwise they are as good as dead. Thus, it is necessary to familiarise them with the realities of combat.¡± ¡°...¡± Kaoru fell silent. ¡°I see your point, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°I am glad you understand.¡± Asami wore a happy smile. It was wonderful when things were working smoothly, wasn''t it? Kaoru straightned her back. ¡°Though, I am less convinced ¡­ of your proposed artillery arm ... I don''t see the point in deploying ¡®artillery¡¯¡± Asami stroked her imaginary beard. ¡°Trust me, Lady Kaoru, artillery will prove a useful asset of the battlefield. Artillery will provide us with indirect fire capabilities. Artillery can strike beyond the line of sight. It is a versatile tool to have at your disposal to take. Especially, if you need to take out hardened structures and fortifications. And all thanks to our superior industrial capabilities. Our forges and factories are able .¡± ¡°Yes, but artillery is slow and vulnerable to attacks, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°That is why artillery should never come in contact with the enemy. If it does, something went seriously wrong. But the main advantage of artillery is that artillery is mostly an exercise in technology and logistics rather than in manpower. Artillery doesn''t require trained ninja to operate on the battlefield. The guns will be manned by civilian personnel and some specialists. That is a considerable advantage, as it frees up manpower for the infantry, who are in dire more need for more ninja. Artillery allows us to amplify our firepower at little cost and at the expense of only ¡®civilian¡¯ manpower. I am thus convinced that the induction of artillery will greatly benefit our forces.¡± ¡°... Will the artillery hit anything, though? Ninja are fast moving targets.¡± It was a good question. It was a reasonable question. Asami took a deep breath. ¡°Lady Kaoru, your concerns are appreciated, but I think the artillery arm will prove its worth on the battlefield, even against trained ninja. Personally, I have little doubt its effectiveness, but let¡¯s do the calculations together. Let¡¯s assume that we have got an average muzzle velocity of 2 050 m/s, which gives us roughly a time of flight of 11 seconds at a range of around 3 000 m. Speed of sound is 343 m/s. That gives us circa 9 seconds at 3 000 m. That is a difference of 2 seconds upwards at most between firing sound and impact. At 6 000 m we have approximately 22 and 17.5 seconds respectively. That is a difference of 4.5 seconds. At 9 000 m we have got 33 and 26 seconds. That is a difference of 7 seconds. Now, 7 seconds are a lot, but find me a ninja able to dodge an artillery shell at 2 and 4.5 seconds. That is a narrow reaction window that would require an excellent reaction speed, or precognition. In practice, at short range, between 3 000 and 6 000 m, range even the most experience ninja will have a hard time dodging an incoming shell. A jonin might accomplish such a feat, but a chunin, or a genin? I don¡¯t see that happening. They can barely dodge a kunai, so how are they supposed to dodge an artillery shell? To the majority of ninja, artillery will represent a credible threat, as far as I am concerned. Granted that it might be hard to hit forces on the move due to their mobility, but trust me, there will be stationary targets. They can''t run away forever. There will be positions they must hold. At worst, artillery will have its niche uses as a specialist tool.¡± Kaoru folded her arms behind her back. ¡°We will see Lady Asami. We will see. I remain sceptical.¡± ¡°Fair enough, but it is a small investment, as said¡±, Aurora deflected. ¡°We can afford it, and I trust in you, Lady Kaoru. The artillery arm is still in its infancy, but I am sure you will lead it somewhere. Are there any issues otherwise? From what I heard, our expansion is progressing well.¡± Kauro sighed, the feeling of stress on her voice difficult to ignore. ¡°... More or less, but are already suffering from an acute manpower shortages. Amegakure lacks the population to support an army of 80 000 men. We won''t be able to reach our goals. We have the numbers on paper, but even with conscription, most recruits aren''t eligible for military service. Most are either too young, lack the necessary chakra, or are otherwise physically unfit.¡± ¡°... True, but hardly surprising. 80 000 men were admittedly on the more optimistic side of things. Don¡¯t worry, though, Lady Kaoru, we are already searching and scouting for alternative manpower sources.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Aurora smirked. ¡°Sometimes even the strongest needs help. We will search for allies. They will compensate for our lack of manpower and provide troops. They will fight under our command and thus bolster our numbers.¡± Kaoru furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Allies? I guess that''s a solution, but with all due respect, Lady Asami, allies don¡¯t grow on trees. Where are they supposed to come from?¡± ¡°Lady Kaoru, Amegakure is not alone. We are not the only village that has suffered injustice at the hands of the five villages. We are not the only ones who detest their hegemony and plot in secrecy their downfall. We are not alone in our quest, Lady Kaoru. At least, I assume so. Other minor villages might join our cause if we are able to persuade them. Be it by the way of defensive pacts, treaties, alliances, bribery, threats, or force, we will bring one village after another into our fold. In fact, we already arranged a series of diplomatic missions. I dispatched Makato and his daughter to the Land of Stone, and Masanari to the Land of Grass, to Kusagakure. Meanwhile, I will soon visit the Land of Iron. So far the shogun and his samurai maintain their neutrality, but if we are able to draw them to our side and gain their support, that would be a huge diplomatic victory of strategic importance. It would strengthen our northern flank and grant us access to 15 000 trained samurai.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Listen Ero-sennin, I would be happier living as a fool than being wise if that is what it needs to be!!! Sasuke might have betrayed Konoha, but he is still my friend!!!¡± Determination filled Naruto''s voice. He was serious, serious like never before. Bandaged, injured, beaten, defeated, he was lying in his hospital bed after fighting Sasuke at the Valley of the End, but he meant what he said. He would bring Sasuke back. ¡°... ... ...¡± Surprise and disbelief were written all across Jiraiya¡¯s face, who was leaning against the frame of the hospital window. Naruto clenched his fist, his resolve unwavering. ¡°I will train. I will become stronger. I will fight. Trust my word, I will get Sasuke back no matter what!!! By myself, if necessary!¡± A sigh of resignation escaped Jiraiya. ¡°The only thing that you will achieve through your stubbornness is getting yourself killed, Naruto ... A fool always remains a fool, but only a moron would do what you are about to do ... But I guess there is no way to change your mind. When you have recuperated from your injuries and leave the hospital, get ready. We will leave the village together and go on a journey. You will become my student and train under my tutelage. As said, Akatsuki shouldn''t come after you for the next few years. We should use that time well. You must grow stronger, Naruto, if you truly wish to bring Sasuke back. So see you later.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Assurbanipal_II Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii?fan_landing=true Annoucment We recently reached the milestone of 2k readers! So I want to thank everyone who accompanied me to this point. It was a long and arduous journey, but we reached it! So thank you for your continuous support and your comments! Without you, it wouldn''t be possible! PS I added some time marker to previous chapter to help with orientation. A few people complained that they had trouble with the timeline, so I added some cross Naruto events like in the last chapter to help you. Arc VII Chapter 11 - Asami joins Akatsuki - Tsunade search mission begins - Arc VIII Chapter 12 - Asami concludes Land of Snow misssion - Tsuande becomes Hokage - Arc X chapter 21 - Asami retrieves the magatama - Naruto and Sasuke fight at the Valley of the End - Hope this helps with the temporal confusion. I am also thinking about giving some older chapters a facelift and eliminate some stupid plot lines, but that is optional. Arc XI Chapter 3 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The noble life of a cat princess was indeed an arduous and stressful one. Her imperial duties encompassed important tasks such as taking periodic naps and consuming various treats. It was a heavy burden for a young princess like her, but despite her tender age, Katsuki had never shrunk away from her onerous duties. Thus, she was entitled to a little reward in her free time, such as playing with a ball of soft and woollen spirit yarn. Her tiny paws were kneading her spirit yarn, which provided her a lot of fun. Her wonderful yarn was so soft and fluffy. It was wonderful. It was heaven. It was perfect for a kitten like her. Katsuki bounced out of inner joy. The kitten in her relished the joyous moment and continued playing with her personal yarn, pressing her paws against the spirit wool. Now the palace just needed to supply her with a large amount of finest catnip, then she could die happily on the spot and without regrets. ¡°Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~.¡± Her paws cherished her wonderful yarn. ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± ¡°Ahem, Princess Katsuki.¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki was playing with her yarn. ¡°Princess Katsuki!¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki loved yarn. In fact, entagled in yarn. Help! ¡°Princess Katsuki!!!¡± ¡°Waaaa!!!¡± Katsuki jumped up in shock, surprised by the sudden appearance of an unknown visitor. Her gaze fell on her visitor and fellow cat. It was one of her mother''s courtiers, one of her trusted ministers. He was clad in silken garbs and long elaborated robes. ¡°Lord Hideo, what are you doing here in the human world?¡± Lord Hideo cleared his throat and offered a polite bow. ¡°Princess Katsuki, my apologies for the sudden intrusion, but time is unfortunately of the essence, Your Highness. Your mother, the Empress, has dispatched me to inform you that you are with immediate effect summoned back to the imperial throne. The clan is facing a crisis of major proportions. Her Majesty asks for your presence and that of your summoner. Prepare and journey back to the spirit world. All further information is contained in this scroll.¡± Lord Hideo handed Katsuki a scroll boasting the golden paw seal. It was the imperial seal of the cat clan.¡°We hope you won''t disappoint us, Your Highness. The clan is counting on you, Princess Katsuki.¡± Lord Hideo disappeared in a cloud of smoke, while Katsui stared at her scroll. This was troublesome ... All of cathood was in grave danger, nya~. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki was pursuing her studies diligently. It wasn''t though, the academy and her homework that her busy. Oh, no, the academy was negligible at best in terms of workload, not to say completely irrelevant. No, it was the personal curriculum that Nee-san had devised for her that truly tested her mental faculties to the utmost. Nee-san''s curriculum was unyielding and unforgiving, brutal and merciless, consisting of a veritable avalanche of incomprehensible tomes, verbose treatises, and lengthy essays. So much reading. So many complicated words. Her head was spinning. The Prince. On the Matter, Form and Power of the State. An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. The Spirit of Law. The National System of Political Economy. The Ethics and the Spirit of Capitalism. Economy and Society: The Foundations of Interpretive Sociology. Politics as a Vocation. The Art of War. On War. This was an entire library ... ¡°I can''t ... take it ... any ... more.¡± Yuki despaired, banging her forehead against her desk. Nee-san''s curriculum was killing her. Neesan was killing her. This was too much ... Too many books ... Too much text ... Too much studying ... Couldn''t someone please kill her? Why was Nee-san torturing with all of this? Why did Nee-san want her to read all of this? So much politics ... So much economy ... So much sociology ... So much warfare ... ¡°Yuki-chan~.¡± Katsuki appeared, jumping from the ground up the desk. Yuki was still resting her head on the desk. ¡°Oh, Katsuki, what brings you here? Katsuki was sitting before her in full feline grace, dangling her tail from side to side. Yuki-san, I beseech you to lend me your hand. The cat clan needs your help.¡± Yuki furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°I don''t understand ...¡± Katsuki took the word. ¡°Our clan is currently facing a threatening crisis. Thus, my mother, the Empress, has summoned me to return to the palace, together with my summoner. The only issue is that I doubt that I am capable of convincing Asami-sama on my own. I fear that she will reject my pleas, so can you please me help to persuade her, Yuki-san.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki blinked in confusion. ¡°Pleashe~.¡± Katsuki was begging with her paws and deployed her big round kitten eyes. ¡°Huh ...¡± Yuki sighed before picking Katsuki up to pat her. ¡°Don''t worry, I will see what I can do.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The sound of door knocking resounded through the room. Asami turned her attention away from her desk to the sliding door. Her voice was firm. ¡°Enter.¡± The sliding door opened, and a familiar face entered, much to Asami''s delight. Her lips formed a smile and her face brightened up. It was Yuki with Katsuki held in her arms. ¡°Nee-san~, can you spare time for me?¡± Asami put her pen aside. Her work was forced to rest. ¡°Of course, Yuki-chan, what brings you to your beloved Nee-san? How are your studies progressing?¡± Yuki nodded. Asami smiled and folded her hands behind her desk. ¡°I am glad to hear so. Do you want some sweets? I can offer you some chocolates.¡± Yuki shook her head. ¡°No, thank you, Nee-san. That is not why I am here. I need your help, Nee-san. Or rather, we need your help. Katsuki needs you.¡± Her arms raised Katsuki forwards. Asami furrowed an eyebrow. Her eyes wandered to her domestic pat and most fluffy kitten. ¡°So Her Highness needs something from me?¡± The kitten nodded. ¡°I do, Asami-sama.¡± Asami leaned back in her chair, her eyes focused. ¡°Then speak. What does your heart desire, little kitten princess?¡± Katsuki cleared her throat. ¡°I am speaking on the behalf of the imperial household and my clan.¡± Asami giggled.¡°Oh, even on the behalf of your entire clan. I guess I must feel honoured.¡± ¡°We need your help, Asami-sama. The clan is in grave danger. Threats are emerging from the shadows, and misfortune is befalling us. We need your wisdom and strength, Asami-sama, to guide us through these tempestuous times.¡± ¡°Oh my, what eloquent words coming from the lips of the crown princess herself. I guess that you must be really desperate to ask an outsider for help, aren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Katsuki hesitated before nodding. ¡°...¡±Asami contemplated her options before arriving at a decision. ¡°It is unfortunate, Your Highness, but sadly I am currently occupied. My duties never rests, and work never ceases. I have already arranged for a diplomatic mission heading for the Land of Iron. It would be a diplomatic affront to the shogun to postpone our visit on such a short notice. We cannot afford to insult his personage without compromising our negotiations and relationships. You have my sympathies, Your Highness, but I cannot help you.¡± Disappointment was written all over Katsuki''s face. Her whiskers sunk downwards and her ears deflated. ¡°But ... But ...¡± Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I am currently occupied. I sympathise with your situation, but I cannot neglect my duties.¡± ¡°But Nee-san~.¡± Yuki stepped in. ¡°What about all the kittens in danger? Think about all the kittens~. They need you, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki deployed her ultimate secret weapon, her big, round hopeful kitten eyes and fluffy cheeks. Katsuki joined her. Two pairs of hopeful kitten eyes were now staring at her, eroding her resistance. Asami massaged her temples in annoyance. ¡°Listen, Yuki, I would love to ...¡± Out of nowhere, a sudden lightning of inspiration struck. An idea formed. A dangerous smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Yuki, I think I have an idea. What if you accompany Katsuki in my stead?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuki reacted surprised. ¡°What?¡± Katsuki seconded her sentiment. Asami beamed, convinced of her brilliant idea. ¡°It would solve so many problems at once. I don''t need to postpone my visit to the Land of Iron. Katsuki gets her help. And you, Yuki, you finally get some time away from your tomes and studies. I am sure that you must be already tired of seeing them, aren''t you?¡± Yuki hesitated. ¡°... Well, to a certain degree, yes.¡± ¡°Fabulous.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Then it is decided, Yuki, you will accompany Katsuki on her little kitten adventure. I am sure it will be fun.¡± Yuki and Katsuki exchanged confused looks. This was an outcome that neither of them had expected. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 4 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Lord Mifune. We must thank you for receiving us in your halls. Your hospitality shall never be forgotten.¡± Asami bowed her head to pay respect to the shogun of the Land of Iron and renown leader of the samurai. Her long silken hair caressed her refined kimono. ¡° ...¡± Mifune opened his eyes after a long moment of silence. The shogun was an old man, and the years had exacted their toll. Wrinkles covered his face and a series of bandages his head, yet the shogun of the Land of Iron exuded despite his age an aura of unquestionable wisdom and dignity. Sitting on a pillow, Mifune welcome her in the halls of his court and castle among tatami mats and wooden frames and architecture. Numerous vassals and retainers together with their retinues filled the hall to attend her audience. They had gathered to assist their lord and liege even in the matters of diplomacy. Their eyes and gazes watched her, judging her every gesture, but Asami remained unbothered. This wasn''t the first time that she had dealt with open distrust and scepticism. Mifune spoke while stroking his beard, ¡°The honour is all mine, Lady Miyumi. I am grateful to meet you in person. Yet I must confess my surprise. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, you, a girl no less, are quite young for your position. You even belong to the Hattori clan from what I gathered. I find it highly intriguing that you of all people have been chosen you to represent Amegakure considering your age and the shared history between your clan and me. An unusual move, I must say.¡± Asami maintained her smile, not in the least bothered by his word, before taking a seat. Yuriko and a detachment of Ame-nin were guarding her, accompanying their mistress on her mission. ¡°I must agree, Lord Mifune, an unusual move indeed. Yet I must caution you that sometimes exceptions prove the rule. In the end, age is just a number, regardless of whether we are young or old.¡± Mifune mused, folding his purple sleeves together, ¡°Your words hold merit, Lady Miyumi. Over the years, I have instructed countless disciples in the ways of the samurai. Many of them have indeed proven wise and capable far beyond their years. I cannot deny, though, that I would have expected a more senior member of your clan to appear before me after what had happened so many years ago. Yet here I am, talking to a girl carrying Hanzo''s blood. What irony.¡± ¡°Lord Mifune, history is full of irony.¡± Asami smiled warmly.¡°What is important that we never become a prisoner of our past. We should always retain an open mind and not let the past dictate our future.¡± ¡°True words indeed.¡± Mifune nodded. ¡°In any case, I must ask you, Lady Miyumi, what business brings you all the way here up north? It''s a long way from Amegakure.¡± ¡°A matter of mutual interest, Lord Mifune.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°That remains to be seen ...¡± Mifune fell silent. ¡°From what I have gathered, Amegakure proposes a defensive alliance between the both of our countries.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°You are correct. We hope that Your Lordship finds our proposition acceptable. It would be wonderful if the both of our countries could put their differences, either imaginary or real, aside and embark on a journey of mutual peace and prosperity.¡± ¡°...¡± Mifune closed his eyes, contemplating. ¡°You have my ear, so please elaborate, Lady Miyumi. ¡± Asami continued, ¡°We are a small country. We are a small village surrounded on all sides by powerful enemies. We fear the power of Konoha, of Iwa, of Suna, but not any more! Not with you at our side, not if we stand together, not if your samurai and our ninja fight side at side as brothers in arms.¡± Asami clenched her fist. ¡°Our enemies would not fear us, but an alliance between our nations would deter them from any further aggression. So please, Lord Mifune, open your heart and help us in these desperate times. Amegakure is weak and we are all but alone. We have come to beseech you to lend us the strength of your hands and your honourable blades.¡± Mifune neither outright rejected, nor openly welcomed her proposal. His enthusiasm was lukewarm at best. ¡°Your words are sweet and your intentions, without question, noble, Lady Miyumi, but why should we join your cause? An alliance between our both countries would benefit you far more than us. You would gain military protection, meanwhile we would be forced to give up our long cherished neutrality to aid a village far away. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, I fail to see how joining our forces would in any way benefit us. Quite the contrary, in fact. An alliance would only bring war and destruction to our lands. It would endanger our people after two centuries of peace.¡± Asami folded her hands while masking her annoyance behind a smile. Her opponent proved to be apt in the ways of words, but as much had to be expected from a samurai of his rank. ¡°Lord Mifune, I do understand your position, but you appear to misunderstand our intentions. This alliance is a project far wider in scope than you seem to realise.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Some fanart of our domestic fanart artist Yurei. Asami when she was fighting Itachin long ago. Arc XI Chapter 5 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Mifune¡¯s expression hardened, his thoughts and mind unreadable. ¡°Elaborate, Lady Miyumi.¡± ¡°Lord Mifune, you are mistaken, Amegakure does not stand alone, nor is our alliance only meant to serve the interests of Amegakure, but rather the interests of many. Our intention, our goal is to unite the many small countries that have suffered under the tyranny of the five villages. The Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, the Land of Springs, for far too long, our lands have been turned into the battlefields of foreign powers. For far too long, we were nothing but mere pawns of the likes of Konoha, Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Kiri. Our cries were not heard. Our tears not seen. Our pain not felt. Our sacrifices forgotten. Our suffering was dismissed and ignored because we don¡¯t exist in their eyes. To them, we are merely ants. The five villages have brought naught but death and destruction, naught but despair and bloodshed to our lands. And why? Only because we were weak. Only because we were small. Only because we were divided. The five villages took what they could just because they were strong, and we suffered what we had to. But not any more! Not if we gather under one banner! Not if we stand united! No longer will be their mindless pawns. No longer will we submit to their coercion and threats!¡± Asami clenched her fist, lending her voice all the eloquence she could muster. Her speech captured Mifune¡¯s attention and those of his retainers, ensnaring the hearts and minds of her audience. They were listening to her every silken word, unable to avert their ears. ¡°Lord Mifune, we will fight to correct the historical injustices we have suffered at the hands of the five villages. Because we know that our cause is just. If the enemy disturbs our peace, we will be prepared to fight for our freedom until our last breath. United in mind and purpose, the Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, and the Land of Springs will strike back in response, together, as one. This is my vision. This is my dream.¡± ¡°That is why we need you, Lord Mifune. We need you and the strength of your samurai. Because we know you to be a righteous man. You are a man of justice, a man of honour and integrity. You would never forsake us, so lend us your hand in our struggle.¡± Asami offered Mifune her symbolic hand, yet the shogun hesitated. ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune fell silent, organising his thoughts. ... ... ... Asami awaited his response. ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune finally spoke, ¡°Your words hold truth, some Lady Miyumi. I must admit that you certainly have a way with words. One moment, they are sweeter than honey. The next moment, they cut deeper than the sharpest blade. I have no doubt that you will grow into a beautiful woman, Lady Miyumi, and one day your words alone might be able to conquer entire nations ... However, that day has not come yet. Your eloquence aside, I must confess that I still fail to see how such an alliance might benefit the Land of Iron. For decades, we have lived now in peace and harmony. We have already what you seek. No country dares to attack us. Even the most powerful villages respect our sacred borders and our neutrality. In exchange, we samurai have vowed to not intervene in the matters of the outside world. So why should we abandon our ancient ways? Why should we stray from our path that has brought us prosperity and peace for so long, Lady Miyumi?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. ¡°But at what price, Lord Mifune?¡± Mifune narrowed his eyes, scrutinising her. ¡°Care to explain yourself, Lady Miyumi?¡± ¡°It would be a pleasure, Lord Mifune.¡± Asami lowered her head, preparing for her final stand. ¡°No doubt, your path might have brought your much desired peace and modest wealth, but at what price?¡± Whispering erupted across the venerable halls of the castle. Silence was replaced by the clamour of voices. Retainers and vassals were convening in secrecy, sharing their opinions. Now she had their undivided attention. Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who are you? Who are you, the warriors of the Land of Iron? All these years you have lived in peace, and yet the ways of the samurai are fading, waning, slowly falling into the abyss of obscurity. You are samurai! You are proud warriors walking the path of the blade! You are proud warriors forged in the crucibles of battle! You live for honour! You breath honour! Your very souls must crave for the lure of the battlefield, and yet the samurai of the Land of Iron have grown complacent in their ways. The years of peace have weakened your spirit! Day and night, you hone your sword without respite, and yet your blades remain unsheathed, deeply covered in the dust of neglect. You rule a country, but you have lost your souls. You have lost what makes you samurai, what makes you men of the blade. You prefer the stability of peace to the battlefield! You prefer wealth to honour! Yet you dare to call yourself samurai! What is a samurai that refuses to fight? The truth is that you have forsaken the way of the warrior! You have forsaken your history! You have forsaken the legacy of your ancestors! Your names and numbers are dwindling by the day. Once upon a time, your ways were practised across the land, but in the end the way of the ninja prevailed. Samurai were replaced by ninja, and gradually the ways of the sword disappeared. The past glory of the samurai is fading, Lord Mifune. The era of the samurai is ending. Slowly but surely, your names will be forgotten, and your existence erased from history. You are the last samurai. You are the last true warriors of your creed. But it is not too late, Lord Mifune. The day has not come yet for the legacy of the samurai to end. It is not too late for you to reverse your fate. March alongside us, Lord Mifune, lead your samurai once again into battle. Two hundred years ago, the era of daimyo ended in the fires of civil war. The clans and their ninja rose up in pursuit of greater power, overthrowing the regime of the daimyo. The samurai, however, remained loyal to the oath they had sworn and paid the price. It is time for the samurai to return to the world, to restore your honour, to reclaim your rightful place. Join our cause, and the ways of the samurai will prosper once again.¡± The court exploded in open debate. Vassal, retainers and samurai alike converse among their peers. The noise of voices filled the halls. Her words had left an impression on them. ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune mustered his voice and spoke, his stare falling upon her. ¡°Lady Miyumi, we will take your words into consideration. I will consult with my retainers before making a decision ... Okisuke!¡± A samurai with a scar running across his face approached his liege, his sword sheathed. ¡°Yes, Lord Mifune.¡± ¡°Okisuke, guide our esteemed guests to their lodgings. I am sure, Lady Miyumi, that you are your companions must be tried from the long journey.¡± Okisuke nodded. Asami offered a polite bow in return before taking her leave. ¡°We thank you for your time, Lord Mifune. We will await your response.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥